《Circumstances of a Fallen Lord》 Chapter 1: Prologue - Before Regression Chapter 1: Prologue - Before Regression Chapter 1 Prologue: Before Regression Four men were beating a beggar in an alleyway. You could see the scene with just a slight turn of the head, but all the passersby paid it no attentionbecause the four men were particrly infamous for being bad-tempered good-for-nothings, and the beaten man was just a no-name beggar. The unlucky beggar, Luisen, curled up his body and endured the violence. His coiled body resembled a mouse that had crawled up from the sewers. He didnt dare move a single muscle. He knew that the more he resisted, the longer he would be beaten. So, he tightly shut his mouth and covered his head with both arms. Dry, straw-like hair trembled. Ah, what an intense guy. Didnt even make a single noise. The gangsters stuck out their tongues. There had to be some kind of reaction for the beat-down to be satisfying; beating on a man who only curls up sucks the joy out of it. This is boring. Lets go y cards instead. Sure. Dirty bastard. Dont live your life like that. The good-for-nothings spat on Luisens trembling back and, snickering, exited the alleyway. As soon as they disappeared, Luisen stood up while grasping at the wall. Limping on one leg, he slowly moved forward. Perhaps the punks hit something vital; every time he put weight on his foot, he felt dizzying agony. He scraped the snow off the ground and used it to clean off his bloody mouth. Awful jerks It was those good-for-nothings that made the first proposal: If you follow us, well hand you a fairytale. Luisen had already been starving for two days now. He begged all day and fulfilled odd jobs but was still unable to afford a loaf of bread. With that one loaf, he could endure a few more days. Snow was already fallingif he did not eat today, he would surely perish. Biting back distaste, he had no choice but to ept the offer. However, those men soon began to act as they pleased, grabbing his hair and pretending as if they didnt know him. When Luisen asked for the money they promised him, they jabbered some nonsense, Arent you enjoying this? Suddenly, they showed their ill-temper and began to beat him. From the very beginning, they had no intention to give Luisen money. If you dont give me money, thats fine. But why hit me? Sniffling, Luisen swallowed some tears. The ces hit by the punks throbbed. His whole body ached, and his eyes became blurry as a fever began toe over him. More unbearable than the bodys pain, though, was the misery. In the old days, those people wouldnt dare set eyes on my feet. Luisen had lived his entire life without knowing hunger nor hardships. His father was the Duke of Anies, and his mother was a princess. He was born the only son of the duke and seeded him early. The fertile ins of the south were all his. He was one of only fournd-owning lords in the kingdom. Countless vassals were at hismand, and he held the rights to tax them and put them on trial. For the southern part of the kingdom, he held the same authority as the king. As one of the great lords, he held the authority to host royal coronations and was able to marry into the royal family. Even the king treated him with caution, and the queen made him the crown princes childhood friend, to make her son a strong candidate for session. He grew up ying in the pce as if it were his own home. He only ate and wore the most precious and best things in the world. Anything he wanted, he got. Hecked for nothing, and not a shadow was cast over his life. Those were perfect years. Luisen Anies was not an existence a neighborhood punk would dare stare at. These were people that should have knelt at his feet inplete obedience. They were insignificant beings whose lives and deaths were overturned by his words. But, how How did I end up like this? Three years ago, in spring, the king fainted. The king was so old and sickly that everyone had already anticipated it. The problem, however, was that the aging king fell into a deepa without deciding on a sessor. Why, of all things, did the king have two distinguished sons? The eldest, Ellion, was only the royal concubines child. But, as the kings eldest, he was given legal im to the throne. With his excellent schooling and character, he received praises for his kingly nature. Paris, the younger, was the queens child. Thus, no one could find fault in his right to session. Though his intelligence and character could notpare to that of Ellion, his personality was favorable and left good impressions. All the powerful nobles supported him. When the king copsed, the second prince, Paris, gained control of the pce with the power of his mother, the queen. Shortly before that, the first prince, Ellion, escaped to the north, where he had some influence, and began to raise a military presence. Following the two princes, the kingdom split into two factions, and a civil war began. Luisen and the Anies duchy stood by Prince Paris side. There was no doubt in his allegiance, as Prince Paris was both a rtive and his only friend. Prince Ellion was victorious in the civil war that spanned half a year. Prince Paris died during the war, and, when the first prince took control of the pce, the queen was officially imprisoned. The king was at the brink of death, so the kingdom was practically in the hands of the first prince. He then brandished his iron mace at Paris supporters. Even the Duke of Anies couldnt avoid this fate. In the fall of that year, Carlton, the princes sword, led the military to the dukedom. Who is Carlton? Though he is low-born, the first prince recognized his overwhelming military strength. He became an important figure to his faction. Among the nobles, he had other titles more popr than the princes sword,: the princes butcher, the ughterer, the noble massacre. He despised those who boasted about their luck to be born as an aristocrat and scorned ipetent lords. And Luisen was both. Luisen was extremely frightened by the news of Carltons arrival. Carlton will kill me. Hell kill me horribly. The young lord abandoned all work and confined himself in his room. He left all uing battles up to fate and drank nothing but alcohol. He was terrified and didnt know how to properly respondnever in his life had he experienced a crisis like a civil war. The peaceful life he enjoyed became a poison. Day by day his terror grew. And, when it became too unbearable, Luisen made an irreversible decision. Lets run away. Lets run far, far away to where he cant chase me. He packed his fortunes and, in the midst of battle, escaped from the castle. He had several vassals, rtives, and friendssurely one of them would take care of him. He hazily believed that someone would help him. It was a foolish decision made by a mind driven to tatters by fear. The world became cold as soon as he lost his steady background as the Duke of Anies. All of his trusted friends and rtives turned a blind eye to him. The fortune he brought with him was taken away by muggers and conmen, and the servant that came with him died while chasing the criminals. Toote, Luisen returned to the estate, but everything had already ended. Angered by Luisens escape, Carlton massacred the citizens and set fire to various parts of the territory. Still, that didnt relieve his anger. The heads of the vassals hung from the walls of the castle. Crows flocked to the smell of rotting corpses, crying ominously. The fire spread endlessly and razed the ins. The yellow, ripe wheat in harvest season was devoured by the bright red mes. ck smoke filled the sky, and the remaining survivors mourned. At that sight, Luisen ran away once again. He chose to turn away because he couldnt cope with the tragedy he had wrought. After that, he couldnt settle down anywhere. He felt as if Carlton was still chasing after him. If he looked into the darkness, he felt as if he could hear the hooves of a ck knights horse. When he slept, without fail, he would dream of standing in a burning, golden field. The dead became ghosts that followed Luisen. They would trace his face with their nails, cut his neck, and crush his face. With miserable, burned faces they would resentfully me and curse him. The world is cruel to a wandering, mentally unstable man. Due to the civil war and famine, the country was in dire straits. People became unable to care for themselves. Everyday life had broken down, and emotions such as sympathy andpassion had be a luxury. Luisen had to survive on his own strengths. Was I such a pathetic and helpless person? He was nothing after he lost his birthright and his familys wealth. Luisen was not good at ounting and didnt know how to farm, nor was he fit enough for manualbor. He couldnt even fight. He was ignorant to the ways of the world. There was nothing he could do, even if he wanted to earn a living. His money ran out quickly. He sold his clothes, his shoes, and even his hairbut quickly found his limit. For the first time in his life, Luisen experienced hunger. His intestines felt twisted, and the sky became yellow. 1 Hurts. It hurts so much. Hungry, anything would be good. I want to eat anything. His eyes rolled backwards. His lofty pride shattered in the face of starvation. Aristocratic refinement, morality, and values all copsed. For a meal, he would sell even his body and heart. He didnt hesitate to do all kinds of crimes, beg, and steal. The struggle for survival was a symptom of the countrys copsing existence and stability. However, the food he ate in this way was so delicious he could cry. He would weep while wolfing down unknown soup that he wouldnt have even looked at while he was a duke. Like that, three years passed. No trace of Luisens time as a noble remained. His body was as thin as a twig, and hisplexion was yellowed and wan. There were deep shadows underneath his eyes, making him look sickly. For fear of being caught, he often crouched down and hid his body. Ultimately, this resulted in a hunched back and a neck like a turtle. Actually, it was a miracle that Luisen, who only knew how to eat and y,sted for three years. They said that the ruined wealthy could only survive for three years, and for him, this was exactly three years. Now, he truly had nothing. Even his beautiful appearance was ruined by a rough street life, and no one wanted it. Im hungry. Im hungry. Im hungry. Vertigo rose up within him. Two days ago, he hid in the yard of some random family and stole and ate their dogs food. Come to think of it, that was hisst meal. Due to theck of food avable for people, even dog food was too precious to waste. I want to eat anything. Anythings good, I just want to eat. He now thought a lot about when he was a dukethe food he would barely touch due to ack of appetite. A wide and long table filled densely with mounds of delicacies. He shouldnt have left it. He should have eaten it all without wasting a single bite. If he were handed that now, he would even lick the tes clean. He missed those days so much. Why couldnt he have understood the preciousness of his life at that time? Eventually, Luisen burst into tears. He knew crying would only waste energy. Even so, he couldnt stop the tears. The snowy path was slippery, and his legs were unstable. In his agitated state, he lost his bnce and tumbled, falling down. *Crash* The snow was cold, and his one and only clothes became wet. He was in a situation where he had no ce to dry his clothes nor to change into new ones. He had to stand up quickly so he could shake off the snow and salvage what dryness he had. Otherwise, if he slept outside in cold, wet clothes, he could develop tuberculosis. But Luisen didnt not move at all. He sobbed with his head still stuck in the snow. I should have died back then. Even if I had died, I would have died as a noble rather than living like this. Maybe then the vassals and the citizens wouldnt have died. This isnt a life thats worth sacrificing all of them. Im not useful anywhere, neither as a noble, not as the Duke of Anies, and not even to myself. If Im going to die anywayit would have been better to not run away.. Luisen felt anguish as countless regrets pierced his heart. He was weakened to the point that his heart couldnt bear the intense grief. As his body cooled down, he felt his consciousness fading away. The knife-like pangs of cold and hunger slowly began to disappear. Rather than dying like this.
  1. ng for bing disoriented
Chapter 2: The first thing you must do when you return to the past Chapter 2: The first thing you must do when you return to the past Chapter 2: The first thing you must do when you return to the past *Bang* *Bang* *Aghhh!* *Crash* Deafening booms and shrieks, as if an enormous mountain was copsing, brought Luisen back to consciousness. My lord, my lord. Please hurry and wake up. The battle has begun. Ughh.. Leave me alone. I just died, you know? Luisen covered his head and pushed away the hand trying to wake him up. His head felt like it had shattered, and nausea rolled around inside of him. A terrible alcohol stench permeated from somewhere. What is this alcohol smell? After the civil war, Luisen couldnt drink a single drop of alcohol. Prohibition was instituted as the famine continued to ravage thends; the price of alcohol went through the roof. For a vagabond like Luisen who found it hard to find daily bread, the smell of alcohol, let alone the taste, was a pipe dream. But then, why was he currently suffering from a severe hangover? He rolled his hazy, heated head around. Slowly, bit by bit, memories returned. It was evident that Luisen should have died that wintery night, three years after he ran away from the castle. However, a man passing by miraculously saved him. He was a man on a religious pilgrimage. Because he was missing one arm, the man was called the one-armed pilgrim. Luisen didnt know his name. And he would always wear the hood of a monk, so he couldnt see his face. The man seemed extremely suspicious, but the one-armed pilgrim took care of Luisen with all of his heart. He would hand over his bed, warm the room with precious firewood, and was even willing to share medicine and food. Even though he wasnt well off, he devotedly nursed Luisen. Thanks to him, Luisen didnt die that winter and instead regained some vitality. Luisen felt deep gratitude towards the one-armed pilgrim. That there was such a merciful and wise person in this world He began to call the pilgrim a saint and followed his doctrine. Following him, Luisen learned much of the world and realized his own foolishness. The stories the one-armed pilgrim would tell helped gift Luisen with a discerning eye. He helped him see the world with clear eyes, devoid of sin and senility. Luisen was able to feel remorse and apologized sincerely to the dead. After meeting with the one-armed pilgrim, he no longer felt devastating hunger and slept enclosed by ceilings and walls, but his body was already broken by the streets. The next winter, one yearter, Luisen breathed hisst. I thought I was in an old cabin It was an endlessly uneasy and dreadful night. As it was deep into the winter, the blizzards rage rattled the windows as if to shatter them. Knowing it was Luisensst night, the pilgrim stuffed the stove full of firewood. Every time some strange sound rang out, Luisens heart shook as well. Death was so scary. He was afraid to meet the people that died because of him. It was painful to look back upon his life, but it was also scary to think that no more days woulde either. Ah, the process of the soul leaving the body was too long, boring, and terrible. Tears kept flowing down. Brother, said the one-armed pilgrim, Luisens saint. He grasped Luisens hand, as if he understood his hearts desire. Luisen moistened his lips with some wine that the man had procured, as if from thin air, and uttered hisst willhis final confession. And then, he died. That was thest moment Luisen could remember. He definitely died then. But then, why does he smell like alcohol? Didnt he die? No? The memory of his life seeping from his body couldnt have been a dream. Am I in hell? Considering the dreadful shrieksing from all sides, this must have been hell. He had a terrible migraine and felt nausea as if he were seasick. Every time he took a breath, the sickening stench of alcohol wafted out of his mouth. It was almost as if it was the day after he had be ckout drunk. Are there hangovers in hell? Hell? Well, I guess it wouldnt be wrong to call it hell. A brusque voice came from above. " " Is there someone beside me? Luisen opened his eyes. The room was dark, but it was enough to recognize the other persons face. The man had shy red hair and a good-looking appearance, but his absentminded expression made him look in. It was Luisens chief aide, Ruger. Ruger? Huh? Why are you here? Ruger would have fled with Luisen on that fateful night, but instead he let himself get captured and killed by Carltons soldiers in order to give his master an opportunity to safely escape. It was one of Luisens greatest regrets that he couldnt retrieve the body for fear of being caught. Pleasee to your senses. Now isnt the time to be carefree and drinking. Now? Luisen looked around nkly; the view looked familiar. The luxurious room decorated in green and gold was his past bedroom. Although Luisen spent more time in the capital than in his territory, he couldnt forget the bedroom he had used all his life, which had been passed down for generations in the Anies family. I cant believe Im seeing this ce again. This room had burned down with the dukedoms castle. Carlton had made sure of it. Here, have some cold water and pull yourself together. Ruger handed over the cup. Luisen absentmindedly took it and gulped the water down. Maybe because he had arrived in hell, or maybe because he was seeing the castle he lost through his own mistakes, his throat burned. Gah. The ice cold of the water made his head spin. Isnt this strange? Luisen pinched his cheeks without mercy. Vivid pain blossomed. Am I alive right now? Im not dead? The dead cant feel pain. So, whats all that terrible noiseing from outside the window? He hurriedly ran to the window and flung it open. AHHHHHHH! Stop them! Dont back down! Save me! You could see the view of the entire castle in one nce from the dukes bedroom. A battle was in full swing just outside the castle walls. Despite the advantageous position due to the castles defenses, the battle lines were steadily being pushed back. Luisens soldiers were naive and without proper training, while the enemy soldiers climbing the walls were all elite. As if to predict their inevitable victory, a blue g fluttered majestically over the wall. The blue lion was a symbol of the royal family. A blue lion g The blue lion g. Old memories, as vivid as if they had happened just yesterday, rose up when he saw that g. Prince Ellion dered that all those who supported the second prince were traitors. In order to set an example for all the nobles who didnt support him, he sent soldiers to the Anies Duchy. Carlton, the first princes sword, butcher, noble executioner, and all sorts of other horrible nicknames, led the army to the dukes territory. Carlton rmended they surrender to the royal familys rule. Though in name they were the royal familys vassals, the Duke of Anies had long ruled the south as its master. The duke, who had secretly belittled the royal family, couldnt ept submitting to its power. The castle closed its gates and chose to fight. He believed that the many southern lords, his vassals, woulde as reinforcements if they endured. After the battle began, it only took three days for the castle to fall. Just three days. Ruger, how many days has it been since the battle started? What? You dont even remember? Did you take anything other than alcohol? How many days. It started yesterdayso its the second day. Second day! It was the same night Luisen ran away. ThatsI cant believe it. Luisen chuckled despondently. I went back in time? Why, of all times, did Ie back to the night I regret the most? He couldnt believe it. Luisen clenched his fist and punched the window frame. *Thud* Nnit hurts You punched a brick frame, of course it hurts! You picked up something weird and ate it, didnt you? Yes? Ive been doing what my lord ordered me to do, even in this mess, so much that my soles are on fire, and youre here smoking? I said I didnt take anything. Or actually, did I? Luisen felt like he was out of his mind. He would usually enjoy that kind of thing during the new year celebrations, and with the fear of death, perhaps there was no reason not to do it. Maybe I did. A little bit. Its fine. Nows the time. With the battle in full swing, no one will pay attention to us. Huh? What? Luisen asked nkly. He felt as if he was dreaming. Did he have a weird dream after drinking? This Luisen Anies couldnt have be a beggar after all Weve got to run. Ive prepared the horses and money. Hm. It couldnt have been a dream. It really did happen. Luisen suddenly made a distressed sound. Returning to the pastIve read stories like that but Once upon a time, long long ago, there was a man. He wandered the world and helped many people. Everyone praised him as a saint, but he couldnt be happy. That was because hemitted a great sin in the past. Even as he atoned with good deeds, he felt distress. One day, he made a wish to God. He wanted to revive his loved ones God, who felt sorry for the saint, granted him his wish. He sent the saint back to the past so he could save them himself. This was a legend that was known by all the kingdoms citizensfiction made to teach morality and to inspire faith. But that story had be his reality, even though Luisen wasnt a saint. Why me? He was a sinner. He made a wrong decision that drove many people to their deaths and became one of the causes for famine. How many people died because of one person? How could he be given the same opportunity as a saint? TN lil-vally: Thanks for joining me for the first two chapters! Im reading along with you guys, so Im excited to see where this goes. Poor MC is so sad these past chapters T_T Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Luisen was a wayward fool, even before the civil war. Abandoning his lordly duties, he squandered his youth ying, eating, and drinking in the capital. He was indolent, apathetic, and made light of the world. Although he repented for his many mistakes after meeting the saint, he was still a fallen soul whom hell would wee with both hands. Perhapsdid mister one-armed pilgrim, my saint, help me? A strong feeling overwhelmed Luisens heart. Yes, such a devoted and merciful man could definitely have created this opportunity for this pitiful life. Or maybe he was included in the saints grand n in the past somehow! Anyways, everything was in debt to his grace. Duke-nim, Duke-nim 1. We must hurry, there wont be another opportunity. Wait a minute. He wanted to give hisst thanks to the saint in a prayer. However, Ruger did not give Luisen a chance to pray. This isnt the time to rx. My lord knows well how vicious the butcher can be. He killed one man by tying all four of his limbs to a horse and letting it rip him apart. The remaining torso was spat on and cursed at. Hes a cruel and viinous man. I heard he despises nobles, does he not? If he catches you, you wont have a gentle death. Hesing here with full tyrannical power. I dont know what hell do to you, my lord! Ruger trembled. Its now or never. Were going to losewere definitely going to lose, no matter what. So, you want us to abandon the territory and run away? In the midst of battle? Whats wrong with that? Those men are all fighting to protect you; theres no meaning if you die. Luisen swallowed a sigh. His past self had agreed with Rugertand then ran away. At the time, he had believed fleeing was his only chance for survival. He couldnt even imagine the life hed live afterwards. He had just been relieved to be alive. Just as he had lived before, carefree, he had been vaguely confident things would work out. So stupid andckadaisical!!! Thats enough, Luisen said. Huh? I have no intention to run. If you want to leave, do whatever you want. I wont me you. What are you saying?! I wont run away. For the sake of those who had died, and for the sake of Luisens own life, this was the right choice. He couldnt go through what he did twice. Id rather die as a noble. How could he squander his new life? Hell live like a nobleman. Hell formally surrender. That way, everyone will survive. The dukedoms military strength was deficient, but it was holding up well for now. Maybe that was why in the past he thought he could take on his opponent. But, Carlton was deliberately dragging his feet, biding time. After he realized Luisen had fled, he took the castle in less than half a day. So, why was he now deliberately stalling for time? Carlton was aggressivehis hands spread crueltyand he never retreated in battle. His favorite pastime was to trample, humiliate, and subjugate snobby nobles. The higher the nobles ego, the more pathetic they would be in the end. Luisen would have been his favorite prey. He would have been excited to upy noble castles, trample upon centuries-old traditions and honors. Nevertheless, one could assume the first prince had a reason to make Carlton drag his feet. This is what the saint exined. Luisen had faith in the saints bountiful knowledge and keen insight. The Anies Duchy was one of the four grand lordly families. They held powerparable to the authority of a king. Though the first prince believed a centralized ruling system was ideal, hecked the legitimacy to pull it off. He had a long-standingplex regarding how few nobles supported himpared to his younger brother. After winning the civil war, he attempted to shore up those weaknesses by winning the loyalty of the nobles. The Duke of Anies was someone who had the right to elect a king. Even though the first prince won the war, the loyalties of the great lords held deep meaning. The saint said that Luisens lifeline depended on his loyalty to Prince Ellion. It would have been better for you to have bent over for him. Its best to surrender before being upied. Holding out until he broke would go against the will of the first prince. A Duke of Anies who didnt obey until the bitter end would be a scar upon the princes legitimacy. Prince Ellion would not tolerate such disgrace. At that point, the force of Carltons cruel pleasure would be unleashed, and there was no way of knowing what would happen to the duke. Luisen was ignorant of all of this in the past. He was just terrified to hear about the execution of the second prince. He only thought that the first prince would try to murder him as well, so he insisted on fighting him. And in the end, he abandoned everything. . . Luisen bit his lips and opened the door to the conference room. The room, which was used as a base for military strategy operations, was filled with a heavy tension. The general and treasurer, as well as other officials and the butler, were standing in front of a tableden with tactical maps. As the battle was in full swing, the knightmander and his knights were not present. When Luisen appeared, all eyes in the conference room became fixated on him. They all looked at him with confused and surprised gazes. My lord, for what reason have youe to this humble ce? Do you need anything else? the treasurer weed him warmly. Though the man had gained ample weight throughout the years and had a generous, kind-looking face, his words contained a sharp backbone. It would have beenmonce for a lord to present at meetings that concerned the territory. However, he was shocked at Luisens appearance. He had inwardly sneered when he heard Luisen had locked himself up in his room. In the past, Luisen would not have been able to detect the treasurers sarcasm, but a life of wandering had made him develop some sense. He flushed red with embarrassment. He is your lord. Watch what you say. The butler sided with Luisen, but Luisen couldnt bear to see him. Before the regression, Carlton was said to have tortured the butler for information on Luisens whereabouts. He did not reveal anything until the end, and was eventually abandoned in some gutter with all of his limbs torn off. Whats the matter? We were just discussing something very important, the general said. In the face of his stern gaze, Luisens shoulders lightly trembled. The general was always hard on him. On behalf of his parents who had died when Luisen was young, the general was his foster parent and his proxy in estate matters. He was always a strict teacher and became a verypetent thorn in his side. When the castle was upied, hemitted suicide. Carlton decapitated the corpse and hung it over the wall. When Luisen tried to return to the estate, he saw the generals rotten and decayed head. The same was true of the other officials. All of the people who worked at the dukes castle had been decapitated and hung over the wall. This was Carltons revenge. Luisen fidgeted with his thumbnails. Their corpses deathly appearance and stench were still vivid in his mind. Anxiety and nervousness filled him all the way up to his chin. It was harder than hed thought to see the dead roaming alive again. But, he couldnt back down. Remember how much you regretted this day, Luisen Anies. Please, Saint, give me courage. Luisen drew a small cross over his heart with his hand, heartbeat flickering like dimmplight. He steeled himself and said, We must surrender. The generals face distorted with disappointment at his words. The same was true of the treasurer and the others. Why do you say this now, my lord? You may have forgotten since you locked yourself in your room, but were currently in the midst of battle. Aghhhhhh! Just then, an unnamed soldier shrieked from the outside. Everyone in the room knew immediately that the soldier was now dead, and the air became heavier. .I know, Luisen said. Then, you know just how ridiculous your words are. I know. But, we still have to surrender. Were no match for Carltons power. Its only a matter of time before we are upied. Our soldiers are still enduring well. How long can theyst? The reinforcements will arrive soon. Anies vassals wille to our aid. Reinforcements are noting. Theyve already abandoned us. None of the reinforcements camest time. All of the dukes vassals had turned their backs on them. Luisen had experienced this firsthand in the future (of the first timeline), but the officials all strongly protested. Before there was a kingdom, the Anies Duchy was the master of this territory. Theres no way the vassals would abandon us and join hands with the royal family. They are our subjects and we are their sole liege. Didnt we always teach you to not forget what kind of existence you are to the south? The general agreed with the rest of the officials. Thats correct. The loyalty of the southern territory is different from those greedy nobles in the capital. My lord, you may not know anything about this since youve spent all your time in the Capital, another official added. No the times have changed. Even before the civil war broke out, both princes had been building their factions. The first prince attracted small and medium-ranked lords to his side. He tempted them through the promise of breaking old contracts and installing a new system. As a result, the vassals would not see the Duke of Anies as a lord to protect but rather plump prey to gorge upon. As if they were waiting for the duchy to crumble, the vassals did not put their heart into the battle to protect their own counties. My words would never be enough to convince them anyway. The dukes advisors werepetent, but they had immense pride in their ducal history and were quite conservative. Think about it carefully, Luisen said. If they were truly going to help us, they would have sent soldiers even before Carlton unsheathed his sword. Has any family sent us their auxiliary troops? The treasurer became slightly disturbed. Luisens words werent without sense. TN: Ill try toe out with Chpt 4 sometimeter in this week/weekend!
  1. Nim here is the suffix for respect. Think of the japanese san
Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Neither Prince Ellion nor Carlton wants to kill us right now. All they want is our surrender. Its enough for the duke to show his submission to the prince, Luisen said. If what the prince desires is our submission, we should not be weak-hearted and back down any further! the general argued. Our honor as the ruler of the south is at stake! Does honor feed you?! The general became angry. Is that what the Duke of Anies should say?! Is the master of these golden fields scared away by the dog of an illegitimate prince? Thats not what I meant. Imafraid, yes. But I made this decision for all of us. If the prince were to give up on the duchy, Carlton would brutally crush the territory. If that were to happen, the result would be no better than the deste future Luisen had experienced before. When you insisted on supporting the second prince, you said the same thing, the general contended. You said that it was a decision made for the good of all of us, but what has happened now? Youve only lost soldiers and wealth; you were branded a traitor. This is why I begged for you to not be involved in central politics! Luisen shut his mouth. To be honest, he had nothing to say to thattrue, he wascent and ipetent. He had never seriously considered the consequences of a civil war, nor the session dispute. He lived as a flowing river. Because he was a rtive to the second prince, he stuck close to him. There were no other serious considerations. My lord, are you not just scared? Are you going to beg for your life when you surrender? Cant you please feel responsible as a lord, especially when the situation has already be so severe? one of the advisors pleaded. Thats enough. Well just do what weve been doing so far. My lord should go back and just finish his wine bottle. Or take a shower. You smell strongly of alcohol. The words of the treasurer, which did not contain any expectations, prated Luisens heart more than the generals gruff reprimand. The advisors ignored Luisen and resumed the discussion they were sharing before he had appeared. Luisen could not respond to any of their rebukes. His intentions were goodhe wanted to save everyone in the conference roombut it was difficult to convey his true feelings. Only the kind butler approached Luisen. Young master, you must be rmed. Please, feel free to rest in your room. The elders of the castle will take care of matters. Still a young master. Even though it had been more than twenty years since Luisen had be the lord, to the butler he was still young master. Not a lord to trust and follow. This wasnt an issue unique to the butler either. Not one person in this conference room was confident in him as a lord. A feeling of frustration and helplessness simultaneously brewed within Luisen. Unlike his previously vigorous run to the conference room, he returned to his chamber with plodding steps. *** They mean well, but. Luisen cringed. It was impossible to even curse at his advisors, considering he had never worked properly as a lord before. His parents died when he was six years old, and he became a duke. The general was the acting-lord and spent a great deal of time trying to mold him into a proper noble. The general proved to be strict, and Luisen was inevitably dragged along against his will. He often ran away from his tutor and hid in the attic. Thus, he had little knowledge of martial arts, history, and etiquette. As he grew older and became an adult, he escaped from his tutors grasp and left all of the work and his estate to his advisors. He spent money from the territory like water and mingled with unsavory friends. After being in so many scandals, his reputation was at its worst. He knew how to spend money, but he had little knowledge or appreciation for the moneys origins. He wasnt interested in thend nor his family name. He used to think everybody is already doing well, why do I need to care? and he was ignorant of any of his territorys issues, for he liked the shy and colorful capital more so than the manure smell of the rural viges of the duchy. His advisors were the only ones keeping the territory running while Luisen was ying around. He was then stuck on the losing side in the clumsy struggle for the throne, having uprooted the pirs of his territorys economy to support the second prince. He was left without proper personal connections because of his former misconducts and was even set up as a foil to the first prince due to their bad rtions. His biological bloodline was excellent, but he had no idea how to utilize it. In other words, many thought the territory would be better off without Luisen! Even if it were me, I would probably want to chase off the person who insisted on surrendering the night of the battle. However, the people were too nice, he thought, and they didnt leave him to fend for himself. Luisen recalled how, in the past timeline, people would spit on, beat, and insult himand then he felt grateful for his strict advisors. Why did I get angry and ignore them in the past? They were such good people. Ever since he was born, he was used to being supported. Luisen resolved to take as much responsibility as the support he was given. The saint was right. Nothing in life is ever free; people must work for their meals. With that in mind, Luisen was now determined to at least start earning his own keep. As payment for his meals, he would step up in this battle, save the people, and protect the future of thend! To do that he needed to sessfully surrender Since the vassals wouldnt listen to him, sending a formal envoy was impossible How many more days could this situationst? ording to Luisens memory, tonight would pass safely, but there was no knowing what tomorrow would bring. The vassals all believed in their safety, but Luisen knew that Carlton wasnt yet using his full power. Carltoneven though he may be a madman, his skills cannot be denied. Even though Carlton openly persecuted nobles and made many enemies, his ghost-like 1 mercenary skills and strength enabled him to gain the confidence of Prince Ellion. The first time Luisen had seen him was during the first battle on the day the castle was besieged. He had seen him from a far-off distance. Wearing ck armor, Carlton was like a death knight from old legends. With a single swing of his spear, Carlton razed swathes of soldiers, knocking out heavily armed knights and clearing his path. Countless articles and tall tales regarding the man flew about the capital, but they were still not enough to prepare Luisen to see him in person. He was the scariest human being Luisen had ever met. It was enough to scare those that werent even standing on the battlefield. Maybe I should directly. But the battle was well underway, and it would be hard to prate through. He was sure that even before meeting Carlton to surrender, he would get caught up in the battle and die. Luisen frantically paced back and forth as he continued to think. Ruger, who had been watching him with an anxious face, slyly brought up the n to escape once more. Hearing what others have said, it seems like the castle will notst much longer. If the enemy truly intended to fully invade, we would have fallen immediately. It seems as if the general is lying. We have no more chances; reinforcements wonte. If you want to escape, do it by yourself, Luisen responded. I will go wherever my duke goes! Even if I die, Ill stay by your side. Please, dont underestimate my loyalty. You want to stay with me? B-butwho knows what kind of vivid humiliation my duke will suffer from that butcher? Hes a monster, you know! Do you remember? Ruger exined, I told you everything. For goodness sakes, he tore the limbs off a viscounts son with ropes and horses! To imagine you meeting such a disgraceful and horrible death Ruger had a way with words. Even if the same words were spoken, Rugers eloquence would make it seem more realisticthe words would remain in your mind. 2 While exining Carltons notoriety, Ruger gestured wildly with both hands and feet. A chill traveled up Luisens spine. Stop. Im already disturbed, but youll make it worse. Terrified, Luisen wrapped his arms around himself. Carlton had directly chased him when Luisen originally escaped under the cover of darkness. That night remained a nightmare that had long tormented his dreams. Though Carlton had been distant enough that Luisen couldnt properly see him, he threw his spear with scary uracy. It had missed Luisen by a hairs breadth. The attack instead hit a tree, which immediately split in half. Even now, recalling that moment caused cold sweat to form on Luisens brow. It had been the first time in his life that he felt as if death was just around the corner. As most of his life was spent in peace and safety, he could not easily shake off that experience. For a long time afterwards, Luisen was caught in delusions concerning his ever encroaching death by Carltons hands. A grim reapera knight of deathmade in Carltons image persistently followed him. If the saint hadnt saved him, he would not have been able to brush aside that delusion. So, let us leave, my duke. Youre scared too, right? Theres nothing left for us to do here And, honestly, wouldnt the people prefer that my lord disappeared? Nnn. Luisen winced. Look at this. Its a map from the groundskeeper. If we follow this map, we can safely avoid the monster and quickly cross the forest to Dubless Pass. Ruger opened a familiar map to persuade Luisen. In the original timeline, they used this map to escape to the neighboring Dubless County. It wasnt a particrly pleasant memory. Ruger had said that Count Dubless would protect him and give him the best reception, but instead Luisen was treatedpletely insignificantly. 3 The count had held Luisen in the parlor, asked him a few questions, then kicked him out. That was when Luisen returned to the Anies Duchy, heartbroken. In any case, the map was reliable. No beasts beset him while he was traveling through the woods. A single wrong path may have led him near Carltons garrison of soldiers. Huh? Give me that map. Here! Ruger, thinking Luisen had changed his mind, happily handed over the map. TN: Heres chapter 4! Im gonna release chapter 5 sometimeter today~
  1. Idiom! I literally tranted it here, but it means proficient
  2. Idiom: the literal words are they will be caught in your ears
  3. Idiom here: The literal trantion is cold rice
Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Luisen spread the map to confirm his surroundings. The entrance to the foresty a short distance from the north gate of the castle. He ran a finger down the road that stretched from that point. Here, the left path leads to Dubless? Yes, thats correct. Luisen pointed to some foothills directly opposite Dubless, to the right side of the forest. And this way lies Carltons barracks? Yes, thats right. Thats the front gate of the battle. Its opposite the way were going. We can escape safely without being involved in the fighting. So you say its on the right No, no, the left side. We have to go towards the left, right? Ruger looked at Luisen with pitiful eyes, insisting that he was confused. Does he think Im a fool?! Tears threatened to fall, but he stayed quiet. There was something more important than that right now. Its better for Ruger to have this misconception now. Lets go. Were leaving. Yes! Youve made a wise choice! Excellent decision! As expected of my duke, so bold and decisive! Rugers expression lightened. He gleefully handed Luisen a ck robe and offered his useless ttery. Luisen frowned. In the past, he had enjoyed such ttery, but now he felt bad. What is this insincere brown-nosing? He couldnt believe he used to be pacified with such obviouspliments. He stopped Rugers ttery while speaking ill of his past self. Stop it, we need to get going. Luisen tightly rolled up the map. Uh? I can hold the map. Ruger offered. Its fine. Ill take the lead in the woods. Just follow me. Ruger seemed puzzledit was natural for the servant to lead with the map and for the master to follow. However, he thought nothing more of it Luisen was originally a capricious man, and Ruger thought his master was too transparent to have any schemes. He never imagined there would be a n other than to go to Dubless. Dubless will be safe. Carlton wont be able to follow us there! Ruger led the way withughter and joy. Even if Luisen were to take the lead in the forest, Ruger had to guide them to the ce where the horses and money were hidden. Looking at his light-hearted back, Luisen thought to himself, Im sorry to lie to you, Ruger. But, this time you wont die because of me. This is for the best. Of course, Luisen had no intent of running to Dubless. Why would he run when that was what he regretted in the first ce? He was not very smart, but he wasnt foolish enough to step onto an obviously hellish path. **** As soon as they slipped out of the fortress door, the entrance to the forest stretched out before them. In the night, the forest seemed like a huge monster. An inky darkness of unimaginable depth enveloped it wholly. From the back, the sounds of the battle could be heard; from the front, crickets chirped. In the midst of all of that, a strange silence weighed upon Luisens shoulders. It wasmon knowledge that the forest at night was dangerous. And, apart frommon sense, Luisen was afraid of the forest. He had entered the woods many times to forage for food after getting chased out of the cities. Every visit was a crisis of death. How fierce the wild animals wereand how numerous the monsters were The traps set up to hunt them were also incredibly dangerous. He almost lost his ankle once when he got caught in one of those traps. He even ate toadstools while blind with hunger. It was almostudable that he was even still alive. Ever since he was young, he was told to be careful of his weak body, but he may have actually been unexpectedly tough. Eugh Luisen tried to rx with trivial musings, but it didnt work. The endless darkness itself was an entity that overwhelmed people. It feels like my death knight will soon arrive ording to the legends, deep in the forest where moonlight couldnt prate, a solitary headless knight roamed. He was once the most honorable knight, but he was corrupted and became depraved. He betrayed his master and vited the sacred knights vow. He was said to have been sentenced to death, hung by his neck on the walls of the castle and dumped deep in the woods. Now, he was said to reap the souls of the guilty who wandered into the forest. During his wandering and delusional days, whenever Luisen attempted to find some peace in the forest, he would hear the thundering sounds of horses hooves. The death knight would appear at the corners of his eyes, from the darknessan envoy from heaven to punish him. He was not allowed to rest. They say if you were caught, your body would be torn apart and scattered in the fields and meadows and your soul would be locked away and tormented forever. Like an insidious shadow, the knight sat in the darkness and whispered to Luisen, Run away, run far far away. Luisens mouth was dry with fear. Though he no longer clearly saw those delusions, he still felt that someone was watching him, hidden. The wind caressing his neck was cold like a de. No, no no. Theres no way that the knight of legend exists in this world. Of course, the knight of death was just a fictional being. The knight who chased Luisen persistently was just one of the many delusions Luisens consciousness had created. After meeting the saint and facing his own mistakes, the knight seemed to have disappeared. Looking back, Luisen only saw Rugers nk face. There were only two of them, him and Ruger Thats right. Its just an illusion. Luisen, after much internal struggle, shook off his fear and stepped into the woods. ***** Luisen and Ruger walked silently. As they went, the road became narrower and the overgrowth of nt life climbed up to their knees. The old, long-standing trees were thick and dense, and darkness filled the gaps between the trunks. The two were hidden from the softly shining moonlight by their dense branches. Ah, I think theres something in front of me. Luisen walked forward step by step, even as he felt like he was about to cry. Themp he was holding was enough to see the immediate area around his feet, but the me was too small and weak to conquer the forest at night. A sudden wind shook the foliage. Luisen hunched his shoulders in terror. " " UghIm scared to death. Luisen was still making steady headway, but what was scary was undeniably. He nced at Rugerhe was silently following his master without a word. It would have been a lot less terrifying if he was spouting his usual inane conversations. My duke. Huh? U-uh, yeah? Are you sure were on the right track? Yeah, were where were supposed to be. Luisen evaded Rugers true question. It wasnt as if his aide was originally from Anies anyway. He was born and raised in the capital until he followed Luisen here; how would he know the surrounding geography well? However, Ruger suddenly stopped. Why is my lord lying? At his unexpected words, Luisen felt like his heart was about to fall through his stomach. Quick-witted Jerk!! He was always clumsy when Luisen needed him but sharp at times like this! Ruger looked at Luisen with a frigid expressionenough to make Luisen wonder if this was the same servant who had simpered and begged him to run away. Youre going the opposite way. N-no, Im not? Luisen stuttered. Damn it. Hemented his atrocious acting skills and non-existent wit. As expected, Ruger said. I thought something was weird. My cowardly duke choosing to lead the way with a map and amp? The road was so bumpy, and yet you didnt get annoyed with me once? My lord definitely had another n. Thats Why are we headed towards Carltons barracks? Do you want to die? Were not dying! Why would I die? Then what are you doing? Are you going to surrender and beg for your life? Luisens silence affirmed all that was said. Are you serious? My lord, have you gone crazy? Ruger couldnt believe what he heard. Yeah I guess I seem crazy. Itll look as if Im putting my own head in the lions mouth. Crazy. Absolutely mad. No wonder he was so obedient about leaving. Damn. Im sorry I deceived youbut dont worry. I have an idea. My duke thought of something? Youve lived without thinking so far! Thats a bit too much. " " It was a disrespectful remark, but Luisen couldnt refute it. Ruger was someone who had been by his side all throughout his good-for-nothing trash days. Furthermore, Ruger was someone who died while helping Luisen escape He was not in a position to yell at Ruger. Its fine. Its my fault for letting my lord lead. Lets at least turn back now. No, I have to meet Carlton. If you want to go to Dubless, Ill give you the map. You can go on your own. I cant do that! How could I abandon my duke for safety, alone? You must go with me. You can go alone. Rugers loyalty shined through, but Luisens heart was firm. I will force my lord toe with me, if ites down to it. Ruger inched closer, holding a fist. He was prepared to use physical force if his master wouldnt listen. Hey! This is mutiny! Luisen stepped back. It cant be helped. If I dont take you back to Dubless territory, Ill die anyway. Get a hold of yourself! Dont be too scared Just trust me? Id rather believe in our fuzzy 1 than in you, my duke! Hey! Fuzzy is my dog! Thats too much, really. Were you really such a brash person? It seemed persuasion was impossible. Luisen made a split-second decision, throwing the map andmp into Rugers arms. When Ruger faltered at the new weight, Luisen turned and ran. Im sorry! TN: thanks for joining me for these two chapters! Next up: The ML, finally O.O
  1. Literal trantion: Bokshil furrybut I figure furry means something different in the Englishnguage haha
Chapter 6 Chapter 6 My duke! Luisen ran like crazy. He had roughly memorized the right path, so he just had to avoid capture. Ruger followed close behind. Why is he so good at running? Ruger ran like a bolting deer. Luisen mustered all the strength he could ess from deep within him. His face turned red and sweat flowed like rain. Luisens body was not used to the rough and rugged forest path, filled with tree roots and stones. Back then, he would insist on riding on a carriage if he had to walk more than three steps. Soon after, Luisen tripped *heroically* over some jagged pebbles, and Ruger, sporting a despondent expression, grabbed Luisens wrist. Luisen spent what strength he had, but ultimately the chase was cut short. My lord, why have you needlessly wasted energy like this? Ruger asked dispiritedly. He knew it was pointless. Though his heart would have crossed the forest twice already, his feet could not follow. Luisen hung his head, embarrassed. However, Ruger then suddenly stopped approaching. Shit, he swore softly. ? Did he just curse? To me? Luisens eyes becameically round. No matter how much I lied to you, isnt cursing just too much? Im still your master Not, not you, my duke. Huh? Luisen looked forward. Yellow eyes were floating in the darkness. A loud and creepy growl broke the silence. One by one, the eyes stepped forward. Short and green-skinned, bulging eyeballs set in a bizarre face, and skinny except for a bloated stomacha goblin appeared. Why is a goblin here. Goblin. Monsters that lived in the forest. However, they lived in the deep and humid wend areas of the woods and never left their designated habitat. They were generally afraid ofrge groups of people, so they never appeared close to the roads So why were they here right now? Hide behind me. Ruger had already drawn his sword. Luisen dove behind his back on instinct. Three goblins approached them, but only Ruger had a sword. Though swordsmanship was considered an aristocratic endeavor and many noblemen cultivated such an ability, the four great lords concerned themselves more with matters of governance. Luisen was different from the general aristocracy; he ruled over those who would fight for him. Since he would never use the sword in any official capacity, he had never learned swordsmanship properly. He didnt pack a sword for travel, either. The old him didnt want to learn before, but now he desperately wished hed been more studious! His retainers would bar him from using even a letter knife, worried that hed hurt himself. Thus, if Luisen wanted to learn swordsmanship, he would surely meet vehement protests. Anyway, the goblins in front of them were a more pressing issue. The green monsters narrowed the distance between them, little by little. Thankfully, Ruger, counter to his usual image, was quite proficient with the sword. The situation could have been worse. Ill fend them off and then follow after you. Please run to the left, towards the direction of Dubless, Ruger said. .Okay. Kek, Kek! The goblins all attacked simultaneously. At the same time, Ruger lunged forward, sword aimed at one of their necks. Without any extraneous movements, his sword drew a clean cut across, beheading the monster. Keghk! A single goblin instantly extinguished with a scream. A gap formed in the goblins siege. Now! Luisen immediately ran through that gap, heading towards the enemy barracks. Duke! Ah, damn it! To the left I said! Sorry! Luisen shouted. Ruger couldnt follow as he was blocked by the goblins. Simrly, the two remaining goblins couldnt turn to follow Luisen since Rugers sword demanded their attention. But as he was running through the forest, a waiting goblin suddenly appeared out of the underbrush before him. Perhaps this goblin was a straggler, as it seemed surprised to see Luisen instead of its scout mates. Immediately, it pounced on him. Urk! Luisen stepped backwards to avoid the goblins nails. His heart felt as if it was about to burst, his throat clogged with the smell of blood. The muscles in his thighs were spasming, and his ankle felt sore whenever his foot touched the groundperhaps he had sprained it as he was staggering around in the forest. Regrettably, the opposing goblin was quite agile. Luisen kept running backwards to escape but eventually stumbled onto the ground. *thud* My duke! Ruger shouted, but he was unable toe and help his master. The goblinughed sinisterly and rushed closer to Luisen, its small, yellow eyes glistening. Its teeth, unlike a humans, were dense and pointed, making horrible cking sounds as they gnashed against each other. The sight was dirty and horrifying. Luisen began to crawl backwards, throwing whatever he couldy hands on in the goblins direction. Go away! Donte any closer! Kek, kek. Luisens struggles had no effect. The goblin raised its clubwhich was the size of its own headhigh in the air. Just one swing of that club would crush Luisens delicate head, sending him straight to heaven. These goblins were stronger than they seemed; they werent called monsters for nothing. Perhaps dying with one quick swing wouldnt be so bad? Rather than living a long, clumsy, and useless life, maybe it would have been better to just die immediately. How many times before had he thought it would have been better to die than to live a sinful and painful life? When the saint moistened his lips with wine while the two slowly awaited the messenger of deaths scythe, Luisen had been afraid but also slightly relieved that he would finally be freed. He couldnt have imagined he would be sent back to the past. ButIf I died here, everyone would think I perished while running away, right? How pathetic. He would be a lord who perished at the hands of goblins after taking the wrong road while cowardly escaping battle. If he died here, he would suffer a far worse reputation than what he had pre-regression. His name would pass as an insult between the little ones in the kingdom. I cant die here! Think about it, Luisen! How can I deal with monsters? Luisen suddenly recalled the words of the one-armed pilgrim, the saint he desperately believed in. The eyes! Luisen grabbed some soil and threw it into the goblins eyes. Simultaneously, he kicked at it with all his might. It was a rather powerful kick, containing all his anger and his refusal to die so helplessly. The goblins body flew back with a thud, and the impact caused it to start convulsing. ? Were his kicks really that strong? Did he have some hidden ability to kill goblins with one kick? I didnt think that would work. Luisen blinked. When he looked at the goblin corpse again, he noticed a spear piercing its body. The moment his feet had collided with the goblin, it seemed a spear had flown in and killed it. If I hadnt fallen back and kicked the goblinI might have also died. Goosebumps travelled up his trembling skin. As he observed the corpse with fearful eyes, something in the dark caught his attention. A death knight. A ck knight of death was standing in the darkness. He wore ck armor and a ck capeeven his horse was all ck. It was just as if a knights shadow hade to life. Slowly, his horse approached Luisen. *rattle, clink* The armor signaled his approach, rattling at the joints and scraping against itself with every movement. The chilling ring of the iron scratched at Luisens ears. No, the knight of death is simply my own delusion. Nothing like that actually exists. Go away! But thenhow did a spear pierce and kill the goblin? Was the knight actually real? Luisen opened his eyes slowly, and the death knight was still thereIt seemed it was not an illusion. Luisens face turned pale, and his heart began to skip beats. A white fog settled within his mind. For a moment, Luisen had forgotten he was travelling to Carltons barracks to surrender, to prevent a tragedy. HeHese to judge me. Youve been chasing me to tear my body to pieces and cast my soul into hell. Luisen tried to crawl away from the death knight, but he ended up just wriggling on the ground. He felt as if his arms and legs were paralyzed. Apletely different pressure than when he had faced the goblin weighed down on Luisen. He felt suffocated. He was entranced, bound by the knights gaze, and couldnt tear his eyes away. Though the momentsted for only a second, time felt like it was dragging by. The death knight opened his mouth, Luisen Anies? ? A low pitched voice hade from the gaps of the knights helma human? Ironically, the chilling voice snapped Luisens spirit back into reality. Huh? He talked? He called for me? Only then did Luisen notice that the knight in front of him was not headless. This man was not the knight of death from legends. Thats me, Luisen responded. The knights voice sounded somewhat derisive. He looked down upon Luisen with disgust in his eyes. Whos this anyway? Luisen thought. His gaze was one he couldnt forget. It was the same gaze hed received from passersby when hed been wandering as a beggar. You are " " The knight did not allow Luisen to ask questions. He suddenly grabbed Luisen by the cor and dragged his body, dangling in the wind like a piece of paper, upwards. Luisen was then loaded onto the horses rump like a piece of luggage. The saddle dug into his soft belly. Ngh! The knight turned his horse around and started to gallop. He sped up as if he had already forgotten his bedraggled passenger. The ck horse ran at an unbelievable speed, not slowed down in the slightest by the addition of the weight of another adult man. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 My duke! Ack, get this guy! Why is he so strong?! Behind him, Luisen could hear Rugers desperate shout and the sounds of fighting. However, Luisen could barely take care of himself. The forest was rough and unpaved. Every time the horses powerful hooves hit the ground, dust rose and pebbles bounced off of Luisens head. Luisen held on with all his strength. He could fall off at any errant jostle! If he were to fall off the horse at this terrifying velocity, he would surely sustain a grave injury. There was nothing to hold onto, nor did anything properly tie him down, so he just stered his whole body onto the horse. When the horse jumped to avoid tree roots, Luisens body also flew upwards. Somehow he managed to stay on, but the hard saddle hit Luisens stomach with every leap. Hnnk! Urk! Ahh! A firm horse butt pressed against Luisens cheek, and the horses tail pped his body. Blood began to pool in his head, and ck spots entered his vision. The moment he began to think maybe its better to die, the horse came to a stop. Luisen couldnt hold on any longer and rolled down to the ground. A loud thud rang out from his impact. Feeling dizzying pain from his tailbone, Luisen bowed his head to the ground and began to gag. His body still felt as if it was floundering on the running horse. Tears automatically formed at the corners of his eyes. Hurk. Hnngh. In the midst of retching, Luisen began to hearughter. Hahahahaha. Youreughing? Am I funny right now? What kind of foolish creature did you pick up from the woods? Did you go hunting? Are you going to eat him tonight? That things so skinny, I bet it wont taste any good! The ones talking were incredibly rude and had no manners, like a bunch of gangsters. Did I get dragged off by bandits? Luisen clutched at his dizzy head and raised his eyes. Against the backdrop of a temporary campsite, he saw numerous men. All of them were wearing armor and holding weapons. They were dressed too well to be mercenaries, but too carefree to be proper knights or soldiers. A g embroidered with a lion fluttered violently over their heads. The blue liona symbol of the royal family and also the symbol of the king. That g could only be flown over the kings presence or the kings messenger. The lion was synonymous with the kings willthough instead of the king, it now symbolized the first prince. In any case, the identity of those who flew this g became quickly apparent. Carltons army Is this man Carlton.? There was much spection about his ambiguous origins. Most believed him to be the son of a mercenary king rather than the illegitimate son of a noble. It waster revealed that he was part of a tribe of a thousand people in the northwest territory who raised horses for a living. Carlton ran away from his home as a child and served as a mercenary wandering the monster-rich northernndsbefore catching the eyes of the first prince and bing his retainer. Thus, he became one of the most notable talents in the civil war, defeating many famous noble knights. " " However, his characteristic rough temper and defiant attitude offended the aristocracy. As a result, when Prince Ellion finally ascended the throne, Carlton was the first to be eliminated in the new power structure. An insult to the aristocracy? A typical excuse for killing the dog after the rabbit hunt. 1 An official promation of his execution was dispersed into the publicbut many spected that Carlton had managed to run away just before the execution. Perhaps he retreated to some mountain hovel and became a bandit, or perhaps he was converted to some religion in a temple. Anyway, during the civil war, he was one of the first princes closest confidants. You know me? Luisen asked in a trembling voice. I heard the other guy call you duke. Carlton was referring to Ruger. At that moment, the other soldiers who had gone hunting with Carlton returned with Ruger thrown around their shoulders. He didnt seem to be hurt. I-I see. What could he do after hearing that statement? Luisen stuck out his tongue in frustration. Carltons words stirred the rest of the soldiers. Really? A noble? Isnt a noble more clean than that? Luisen appeared incredibly bedraggled. He was covered in mud and goblins blood, and his hair and his clothes had be matted messes after riding on the rump of a horse. Only then did Luisen be aware of his appearance, and he attempted to recover some poise, albeit a littlete. He stood on shaky legs and dusted off some loose dirt from his pants. Then, with all his strength, he straightened his back, shook out his hair, and began to neatly organize his clothes. Nothing was made particrly neater, but the natural aristocratic elegance cultivated within his body was apparent in his motions. His years as a fugitive were harsh, but he could never forget his years as a nobleman. As soon as he pushed away his fear, his delicate and sophisticated beauty shone like an heirloom. His cheeks glowed white in the moonlight, and flecks of gold sparkled in his hair. Once he regained his delicate poise, his beggarly appearance became meaningless. Rather, he began to look like a noble young man with a dark backstory, like a main character from a minstrels story. The soldiers began to ooh and chatter exmations amongst each other. Ill introduce myself again properly. I am Luisen Anies, Duke of Anies. Luisen raised his head and firmly looked at Carlton. He couldnt guess what kind of expression might have been hidden behind the pitch ck helmet. Ferocious and chilling eyes peered through. Dont show how beaten down you are. Im not a fugitive, a bum, nor the kingdoms biggest fool. Right now Im the great lord Luisen Anies, a duke. Luisen inwardly repeated these words for courage. That was what the saint had advised. What use was there in being afraid? His opponent was a person, not a god. And, as a human being, he was still an existence that couldnt escape the disciplines and status shackled around his wrists by society. Luisens body was the lord of vast farnds; he should not be bullied anywhere. The Duke of Anies? The owner of that castle? The soldiers were once again agitated. Carlton was the only one who remainedposed. Then, he let out a barkingugh. Youre the Duke of Anies? I wasnt sure, but I couldnt believe that this nobledy 2 was wandering through the woods at night like some fugitive running away from debtors. Carltons hostility was obvious. His tone was openly sarcastic and his eyes contained unconcealed contempt. Although societal norms would demand for deference for Luisens rank, he did not hide his disdain. Ahso scary. Im scared to death. Luisen rebutted quickly, anxious that Carlton might whack him with those bear-like hands of his. 3 Escaping under the cover of darkness? Absolutely not. Then what could it be.Ah! Moonlighta deserted areatwo men together? Carlton gestured inappropriately towards Luisen. When Carlton erupted intoughter, his soldiers followed along. You bastards! What is this disrespect! How dare you insult the duke! " " At Rugers outburst, Carltons eyes became more perilous. Ahplease, stay quiet, Luisen thought. Luisen gave Ruger a grudge-filled stare. Carlton wasntughing because he found the situation funny; he wanted to thrash Luisens pride. Couldnt he see how Carltons eyes didnt smile? Besides, Luisen was used to insults. Before his regression, he may have been known to blow his temper, but the current Luisen was different. He was used to even more derisive remarks and had beenughed at more than this. Why should he care about mere words when they came unapanied by physical pain? Thats not true either. I came here to meet you, Luisen said. Me? I didnt expect to meet you in the woods like that. But in any case, I seem to have arrived at the right destination. Carlton looked doubtful. He seemed to think that Luisen was making excuses after getting caught in the midst of escape. Its okayIts all right Luisenforted himself and took out the white g he had secretly brought. The g was embroidered with golden wheat, the symbol of the Anies Duchy. He dropped to both knees 4 in front of Carlton and raised the g over his head. It was reminiscent of swearing an oath of allegiance to a king. Though it would have been scandalous to kneel to a simple retainerfor Luisen, Carlton was more than the illegitimate princes agent. His future and his estate were at stake. When Luisen kneeled, all chatter disappeared. Only the sounds of grasshoppers could be heard in the silence. " " I, Luisen Anies, son of Robert and Tina Anies and duke of the golden hills, kneel before the blue lion and the princes proxy and plead for mercy. This time, even the grasshoppers were shocked into silence. Every single astonished member of the barracks stared at Luisen and Carlton. A cold wind blew around them, and Carltons horse snorted softly. TN: We finally meet Mr. ML! Thank you guys for joining me for these two chapters!
  1. Idiom for getting rid of your tools after youve used them
  2. the world is also a homonym for lily, hes at once calling the MC delicate and pretty but useless.
  3. The correct idiom used was cast-iron-pot hands, basically, big heavy hands!
  4. Theres uha lot of double entendres in the raws. This was one of them
Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Youre going to surrender? Are you out of your mind, Duke? Carlton smiled, dumbfounded. The sound of hisughter was jagged sharp, piercing Luisens back. Youre surrendering now? Then you should have opened your gates yesterday with open arms if you wanted to spare your life. Were having a hard time out in the open, all because youve been stretching this battle out. So far, it seems like youve been expecting others to roll onto their stomachs by the force of your good name Carlton pped Luisen on the back of his shoulder, the force of which made his body reel. Unfortunately, Im not that merciful of a person. If youve started a war, you must take responsibility for it, my lord. Carlton began to slowly creep his sword out of its sheath. A hollow sound rang in the air, and he brought the tip of his sword up to Luisens nose. Ill kill you first and then sweep through yournd. I dont know how to end things peacefully; those who fight me must be beaten to the bitter end. Especially a noble like you. This crazy bastard. Fear threatened to overwhelm Luisen. The anger in the knights eyes was sincere; none of his words betrayed any hesitation. His nicknames, the butcher and the ughterer, were no exaggerations. He was someone who had no qualms about killing aristocrats. No, rather Carlton was enjoying this situation. While wandering, Luisen had met many folks who hated aristocrats. However, the difference between those men and Carlton was that themon man held fear for a nobles power. However, Carlton did not share that fear. Im really going to die if this continues. Luisens back became wet with cold sweat. He had to think of something. He had to say somethingno, not just anything. He had to say something to unnerve Carlton and to suppress his anger. Luisen was already prepared for this situation. He didnt want to waste his second miraculous chance at life, so he had been thinking hard about how best to beg Carlton to spare his life. While walking along the forest road, he thought and thought again, revising his words. However, Carlton was a crazier person that he could have imagineda hopelessly mannerless one as well. No matter if they were currently enemies, the opposing lord should have been treated politely and not like human luggage. And if the enemy leader surrendered, one should listen carefullybut instead Carlton immediately took out his sword? Carltons sword began to move. Think. Get a hold of yourself, Luisen Anies. Think! He whipped himself with his words. His mind became nk, however, and he could only spit out one phrase. If I die, so will you. Ah. Whats this? Im doomed. These were words that incite conflict, right? What? Carltons countenance became more frightening. Luisen huped once. Have you said all that youve wanted to say? Carlton continued, What gloriousst words. No, no! However, the words were simr to what he wanted to say. The overall meaning was conveyed, but the cating words Luisen had carefully chosen to soothe Carltons temper had all disappeared. Ahh, why now?! I wanted to be level headed in my exnation! He felt an urgent need to rectify his words. Luisen quickly continued before Carlton could say anything else. What are you going to do after killing me? Can you manage the wrath of the first prince or the other nobles? What will I do? The first prince will praise and reward me for executing his will, Carlton said. You think the other aristocrats will allow you to get away with this? This body is still one of the remarkable great lords. My vassals will not remain peaceful. Do you still believe anyone is on your side? No, theres probably no noble family willing to help. It was a bitter truth hed experienced physically. Even if they were Anies vassals in name, the support base had long been divided and bankrupted by the princes struggle for the throne and civil war. Half of his retainers had switched to the first princes side, while those that still supported the second prince had lost political and military strength and could not afford to help Luisen. I have no one on my side, but you, too, have many enemies. If you kill me, theyll mor for your blood under the pretext of my murder. I care not what the other nobles say. I only followed the princes orders. Prince Ellion has never punished me for killing anyone, no matter how important a noble he may be. Yes, but those are civil war circumstances. At the beginning of the civil war, Prince Ellion was driven to a northern fortress in an initial defeat. To showcase his strength and to continue the momentum of victory, the prince severely punished the nobles who supported Prince Paris. Carltons cruelty proved to be the perfect disy of strength, thus the prince deliberately overlooked Carltons behavior. Get a hold of yourself. The civil war is over, Luisen said. .. Carlton wavered. Luisen didnt miss how his eyes shook slightly through the gaps of his helmet. He had to have felt that the situation was changing rapidly. To have rapidly risen in status from the son of a low-ss peasant to the princes confidant, he must have had more than brawn. It would have been more advantageous for Luisen if he wasnt a fool who only had strength. The first prince knew that once he would be king, the nobles would no longer be his enemies. They would be vassals who would pledge their allegiance and riches to him. As soon as the civil war finished, the first prince would have started to see his world through different eyes. Yesterday they may have been an aristocrat who stood on the enemys side, but today they would be possible taxable resources and servants. A kings subordinate would never dare vite the kings authority. The same went for the nobles. Even though they may fight as if their lives were on the line, they would not hesitate to join hands with the enemy to maintain their noble authority. They would marry and exchange political hostages for that goal. This was the enduring ruling-ss philosophy. If Carlton acted as he pleased, regardless of ones status as enemy or ally, the nobles would all unite to eliminate him. His excellence only mattered in times of warthe nobles wouldnt let anymoner dare defy the natural hierarchy. It was obvious the nobles were waiting, grinding their teeth, searching for the opportunity to pay back their humiliation. In that sort of situation, the first prince must have thought deeply about how to best proceed. It would be a waste to eliminate a man of Carltons talents, and the prince held a debt of gratitude to him. However, he was far too merciless and aggressive to be part of his retinue. Carlton would have been the best hunting dog, if only he could have been controlled. Thats why the prince sent you here. He wanted to see if you can act tactfully and control your bloodlust, Luisen said. .The prince is testing me? Carlton asked. Thats right. Why else would you be sent here? As you know, all of our elite soldiers have been taken as prisoners of war; weck the resources to fight properly. Even the foot soldiers enlisted by the southern nobles on the first princes side would have been enough to take care of us. Dont you think this is excessive? . Put simply, its a test to determine whether or not you are a hunting hound that can distinguish whats appropriate to bite or whether you are a rabid dog that needs to be put down. If you kill me, youll die. It hadnte out exactly as hed nned, but Luisen finished speaking everything he had prepared. He sighed inside, Did everything sound usible? Although Luisen talked confidently, as if these were his own distinguished words, the ideas were not solely his own. His deductions were thebined efforts of bits of wisdom picked up from his wandering beggarly days and from the teachings of his saint. If only hed had half the insight he did now. Perhaps then he wouldnt have lived so miserably. Even still, Luisen was not naturally smart. These were lessons he may have forgotten if not for the life or death nature of his situation. In addition, this battle was a test for Luisen as well. The first prince desired a vision in which the Duke of Aniesid t before his authority. He was testing to see if Luisen knew the value of his own life. A test to see if he knew how to behave and whether or not he could be loyal to the future king. Before regression, both Carlton and Luisen failed spectacrly. Both of them chose the worst path, surpassing even the princes imagination. Luisen ran away during the battles climax, and Carlton, enraged, went wild, massacring everyone and setting thend aze. The first prince probably didnt know wed be this reckless. As a result, Prince Ellion suffered greatly through a grievous famine as soon as he became king. Anyway, Luisen had said everything hed wanted to say. Carltons reaction?.Typical. He became very cross and sarcastic. Would someone who knows the princes intentions so well gather the mere farmers to defend their castle? In the middle of harvest season? Thats.an internal issue, Luisen spoke vaguely. It wasnt aplete lie. If he were to say something unbelievable like hed changed his mind after returning from the futurehe would be strangled by Carltons bear-like hands. Ha, internal circumstances. Does that soothe your conscience? Did you think that I would just say Ah? I understand if you spoke so lengthily? I came all the way here; I cant return empty-handed. Ive been talking for so long! Ive exined twice over why your life would be forfeit! Seeing his words go in one ear and out the other, Luisen slowly began to get frustrated. If Ive argued this much, the least he could do is to pretend to think about it! Then, why are you so agitated? Luisen said. What? Arent you feeling insecure about your position with the prince? Youvee all the way down south, away from his retinue. Youre here feeling ufortable for some unknown reason, anxiously hunting and dragging your feet. Me? Nervous? If you dont believe me, cut my throat here. In theing new year, you will hang from the wall. You! Carlton raised his sword high. Luisen distantly heard Rugers screams of My lord! and Oh my god! Though he was trembling, Luisen still kept eye contact, ring at Carlton through the small gap in his helmet. TN: Backbone, we love to see it. Thanks for reading guys (And, lmao, that enemies part of the enemies to lovers tag really putting in work.) Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Carlton looked Luisen in the eye, sword held high. His blue eyes were terrified, but they held no deceit. There was no doubt these were innocent eyes. Moreover, every single one of his words prated Carltons heart. They urately agitated the anxiety and sense of disharmony he vaguely felt. He became angrier partially because there was no way to contradict what Luisen had said. Damn it! Carlton threw his sword onto the ground. At the nging sound, Luisen deted like an empty sack. Ah, Im alive. He shivered. Carlton kicked the ground, cursed, and threw off his helmet. Luisen looked at him rapturouslyhe had a far more handsome appearance than he could have ever imagined. He didnt expect such a good-looking face underneath the ck helm. His rough, chiseled jawline particrlyplimented his fierce aesthetic. His ck hair, wet with sweat, was in disarray. It was not neat, but rather than looking dirty, the tousled effect gave off a wild aura. Lets redo it. Carlton nodded at Luisens hand with his knife-like jawline. Luisen looked down; he had been clutching tightly at the white g this whole time. Ah. Surrender again? Luisen once again knelt down and offered the g high in the air. He did not beg for his lifes mercy twice, though. Without speaking, Carlton snatched the g from his fingers. Then, raising the white g high, he dered victory. The soldiers in the barracks cheered loudly. The sun began to rise like a torch burning ceremoniously upon an important event. Luisen, still kneeling, looked at the white g flying against the dawning night sky. The kernels of the golden wheat grains embroidered on the g sparkled like stars. *** After a very in surrender process, things proceeded like rapidly rushing torrents. Carltons army dexterously packed up their tents and demolished their temporary holdings. The soldiers who returned from battle lined up neatly. In an instant, all clean up was finished, and Carltons army marched towards the dukes castle. Carlton led the army from the front. His deputy, who followed along beside him, asked anxiously, Is it really okay for us to just go like this? ording to my spy, its not a trap. If you say so. ording to the spies ced in the fortress in advance, the castle was overwhelmed with defending the location and could not afford toy traps. Carlton had thought of the possibility that Luisen would be pretending to surrender while lying in wait for a devious opportunity, but that situation seemed unlikely. Still, Carltons deputy was deeply concerned since the current situation was far from the usual routine. Were there any others who were obsessed with the propriety of useless procedures as much as nobles? Even if there was no ce to run after the castle fell, nobles would definitely dere surrender surrounded by their servants and knights, pretending to beposed and mighty. However, Luisen came with only one servant to kneel upon bare ground? Incredulous, the deputy kept staring backwards. Luisen slowly followed on a horse. His smooth, pale skin and bright gold hair shone even though they were dirtysmeared with dust and mud. Though he was surrounded by enemies, the deputy felt that Luisen seemed rxed, as if he were in no hurry. That leisurely confidence. Perhaps that was the mark of a great lord. Ive heard that the Duke of Anies was a useless pushover. But, seeing him here, nobles really are nobleThatposure What an unlucky man, some soldier said. Carlton stared at Luisen, irritated. Ugh, did I do anything wrong? Stop staring at me. Luisen wanted to cry. Why did he keep staring daggers at him? It was already hard enough trying to ride a horse In fact, Luisen was awfully bad at riding. His slow, rxed pace was actually because he could not go any faster without falling. His upright position was a result of his tense muscles, concentrating hard on maintaining bnce. However, Carlton and hispanions would never think Luisen couldnt ride a horse. Riding was a basic skill of the aristocracy, allowing the nobles to condescendingly look down upon the peasantry from their high seat. Of course, Luisens noble appearance also contributed to the illusion. I should have pped him around a bit first before listening to him. Carlton had been in a bad mood since the start of the trip. Though the civil war was not officially over, the first princes retainers acted as if everything was finished. The atmosphere wascent, noisily dividing their share of war prizes. Those who used to be blood brothers would bite and snap at each other for a bigger share. Of course, on the surface they maintained the image of cid waters, keeping conflicts underwater. In the midst of that mess, all nobles secretly united under the goal of sprinkling ashes upon Carltons future. How dare this peasant not know his ce!? The nobles were of this state of mind. Currently, Carltons worth was still too big and the first prince still cared for him, so the nobles couldnt unt their hatred openly. They could only sarcastically make remarks behind turned backs, vowing to boil and eat him. These were remarks that Carlton may have poked fun at during the warbut now they held an ufortable kernel of promise. Under these circumstances, being sent to the south to suppress the Duke of Anies had fanned the mes of anger. It wasnt enough to just merely stay by Prince Ellions side and receive one more de. Carltons head hurt from trying to navigate his rtionship with the prince, who was constantly receiving gossip from the nobles regarding his matters. The nobles were busy gorging themselves upon the joy of victory in the capital. Carlton wondered if he was ordered to clean up the remnants of the war because he was low-ss; perhaps if he were a nobleman, he wouldnt be such a pariah. Now that the civil war was over, would his usefulnesse to an end? Beyond obligations, he felt a sense of duty. Besides, the first prince himselfmanded him to tie up loose endsit was impossible to reject this order. In the face of such powerlessness, Carlton wanted to make an example of the Anies Duchy to dere his undiminished robustness. The Duke of Anies was an existence that symbolized nobility far greater than the mosquitos at the capital. Through the dukes total domination, he had wanted to imprint fear on all the nobles who began to underestimate him. But, now that he was at the front gate, Carlton felt ufortable. Its too easy. Its good that things were easy, but that makes me feel on edge. Whats going on? he thought. The more he thought about it, the less answers he had. Furthermore, he had been dying victory because of this sense of unease. This feeling had made him abandon his duties as amander to begin hunting during the night. To destress, to take the time to rx. He couldnt have imagined that hed receive his answers from Luisen Anies, captured during his hunt. Carlton felt even worse now, since Luisen had pinpointed other doubts that he himself wasnt even aware of. What kind of man is Luisen Anies?! He was that stupid fellow who got dragged around by the second prince. It may have been another matter if he was cautiously using the prince for some sort of advantagebut he was a pushover of a man who had spent and lost all his supplies and troops. Furthermore, his fellow trash lordsthe very same friends that wouldze about in the capital togetherwould rather take an oath of service to the enemy future-king. He had lost control to the extent that even his capital friends refused to extend a helping hand. If he were to spend his days wasting at the capital, then he should have built his own political base. It was natural that Luisen had procured a reputation of being a fool who was born with a good umbilical cord and nothing else. If he hadnt been born as the dukes son, or even if the duke had one more child, Luisen would have joined the rats and birds in the streets. That had been Carltons assessment of Luisen Hes somehow different from what the rumors said, he thought. Luisens argument was absolutely essential to Carlton at this point. The war was over. The young first prince would be king. There was no point to discussing who the king would prioritize among the nobles he had history with and the mercenaries he picked up on a whim in the northernnds. Luisensments were tantamount to a sobering poke in Carltons careless ribs. Hed returned to his senses. People everywhere said that nobles were special beings who bled blue. They may have been the same species, but nobles could ess a different perspective; as such, it was natural for them to reign over others. The average citizen epted that they should live as they are told. Carlton had defied that mindset all his life, but this time he waspletely defeated by Luisens insight. He couldnt believe that such a pushover could divine a wisdom which his strength of body could not ovee. Youve provoked your enemies to your hearts content, and yet you seem calm. Is that the greatness of true blue blood? That cant be trueMaybe he was lucky somehow. Maybe someone assisted him. Carlton didnt want to admit that he was somehow worse than Luisen. However, it was true that he epted Luisens surrender after a few words of persuasion. His words were just too usible to ignore. It was as if somehow Luisen had seen the future and knew exactly what would happen afterwards. Well see. Ill pay him back for this displeasure at any sight of falsehood. Carlton gritted his teeth. A ways back, Luisen felt a cold chill for no discernible reason. The procession finally arrived before the front gates. Carlton stopped the army procession and watched the dukes reaction. Carltons remaining soldiers on the castle walls withdrew, drunk off the rxed atmosphere. Without warning, Carltons blue g could be seen flying in the air. However, next to the blue lion, a g emzoned with golden wheat fluttered as well. Eh? Why is that there? the inhabitants of the castle thought. Then, following the g, they discovered Luisen. Why is our lord over there? The castle became a mess. The castles denizens began to call for their superiors and were asking what had happened. Those guys really are surprised, arent they? the deputy said. This isnt an illusion. Everythings too chaotic..They really had no idea that their lord left to surrender, Carlton agreed with his deputy as he carefully scrutinized the castle walls. There must have been some internal struggle. The young duke was genuine. The duke seems to be afraid of his retainers. Perhaps he has no real position within the castle? " " Even so, how could the duke run barefoot across the woods to surrender? It seemed as if the internal chaos wasnt ordinary. Its worth seeing him in such a sorry state. Like this, will the duke not have be a traitor to his people? Perhaps it would be best for us to keep the duke under seclusion Leave him alone. They wont kill him. Carlton chuckled, a bit grumpilyhe wanted to see Luisen shaken off his pedestal. TN: Thanks for joining me on this slow burn journey for these two to no longer distrust each other lmao. Chapter 10: End of part 1 Chapter 10: End of part 1 Chapter 10 Carltons army was able to simply enter the dukes castle, rendering the two days of battle futile. With the owner of the castle, Luisen, standing at the front, the gate which had not opened despite all imminent threats began to creep ajar. The people stationed at the outskirts had no idea why Luisen appeared from outside the walls, nor why he was with the enemies. However, they had no choice but to open the gates for their lord. As soon as Carlton stepped foot inside, he skillfully disarmed most of the still-resisting soldiers and seized the castle. Many of the soldiers were peasants in the first ce. When the gate utched, many were shocked and preupied with running away. The retainers, who had heard the news from a messenger from the outer walls, gathered in front of the inner door. Rather than to wee Carlton, they were practically salivating to catch Luisen and figure things out. Ill give you a moment to have a conversation. At Carltons kind offer, Luisensplexion became pale. The brazen, pretentious image of a noble disappeared, and it was reced by an expression befitting a pig being dragged to a ughterhouse. He gulped back a cry of denial. Carlton observed his demeanor, pleased. Ah,e on! Itsmon sense to separate the lord from his advisors so they cant do anything foolish! However, he was too afraid of Carlton toin and couldnt utter a single protest. Instead, he was pushed into the conference room with the rest of his retainers. Luisen turned around hesitantly. The conference room was filled with terrible silence. As if to ask each other what had happened, the retainers simply stared at one another. Luisen felt as if their gazes were choking him. He sweated profusely. Unable to stand the silence, he began talking. I surrendered. Are you out of your mind? the normally soft-spoken treasurer shouted. Though the others in the room did not raise their voices, they all agreed silently with him. Is he sane? Is he crazy? What on earth has our lord done?! Even if they didnt voice their thoughts, Luisen could see their questions written inly on their faces. So what will we do now? Youll be seen as a traitor! This matter wont just blow over. Dont you know why that barbarian was sent here? He was tasked with razing the whole kingdom, leaving no survivors! What the hell were you thinking? Surrendering?! The knightmander clenched his fist and hit his chest, trying to chase away his frustration. Swords and armor were confiscated from the pitiful-looking knightsthey stared at Luisen with a despondent expression. The tender-hearted servants around them wept as they imagined a terrible future. Theres nothing to worry about. Well all be fine, Luisen said. How so? the treasurer asked. What the first prince wants is not the fall of our dukedom. Luisen once again told the others what he had told Carlton. All his theories, his knowledge for why Carlton was sent here, the first princes test for both of them. And so Sir Carlton agreed. There will be no piging in ournds, nor will he harass our people. Is that true? The treasurer was surprised to hear that the enemy would not be looting them. Maintaining the army required a great deal of wealth. Without the backing of a wealthy family, supplies would run thin, so looting recouped losses. In particr, mercenaries like Carlton were famous for theirck ofpassion and were no different from bandits. Carlton is following the princes orders to gather the allegiances of the southern lords that were not originally on Prince Ellions side. Peaceful transition would be impossible without our help, so the enemy is being cautious. It was hard to find fault with Luisens ims. His uncharacteristic cleverness impressed the butler, who had already unconditionally favored him. However, most of the others doubted Luisen. They may have listened if these same words came from anothers mouth. But from Luisen.it was an issue The lord cant possibly say something intelligent Can we believe those ims? Isnt he just spouting drivel from that mouth? All of the advisors in the duchy did not trust Luisen at all. He was a lord who had never stayed in the territory for longer than a month within a year. Perhaps they could have trusted him if he were to stay still, but he was the type of trash to get into scandal after scandal. He was the one to throw his quiet family into the whirlwind of civil war. Instead of listening to Luisen, who squandered the respected position as the Duke of Anies, the retainers looked towards the general, who had effectively led the estate on Luisens behalf. What did he think of these ims? Bearing the weight of confused gazes, the general opened his mouth calmly. Whether the dukes judgement was logical or not, the gates have already been opened. Carltons soldiers have already taken control of the castle. All we can do now is wait. Butmander, even so. Do you have a better idea? The general neither affirmed nor denied Luisens words. Luisen felt even more anxious, waiting for some kind of judgement. But Im disappointed, my lord. Luisens heart dropped. To him, the general was more than just a retainer. He was his teacher, a recement for his father. On one hand, he was sick of being under his control; on the other hand, he was afraid to disappoint him. Even now, the generals statement tormented his heart. Once again youve arbitrarily run off without properly consulting anyone. I apologize Even if you were to surrender, there are procedures that suit the status of a duke. You ignored all that and went to the enemy camp alone, kneeling to another. What would the people of the kingdom think of this? Theyd probably say that I was terrified and begged for my life. That I threw away all dignity. And you.knowingly made that mistake? The general took a deep breath, trying to constrain his rising anger. His tone was as calm as always, but there was unmistakable fury hidden within his voice. Ive taught you time and time again. Whatever you do, think of the honor of the Anies Duchy, the general continued. I did Luisen mumbled. He always felt like a 10-year old child when standing in front of the general. The general had given up on past Luisens indifference andziness, but he would not concede on maintaining a nobles honor. The dukedom was the royal familys granary. Without the wheat produced from this territory, the kingdom could not survive. The Anies family had ruled thisnd longer than the royal family without ever being invaded. The general loved thisnd, and he was proud of dedicating his life to the dukes family. Knowing how much he had pledged to the duchy, Luisen couldnt raise his head in front of him. But Luisen did not have any regrets. This decision was perhaps the best choice he had made in his time as a lord. It was regrettable that the generals pride and heart were inevitably hurt. Honor and pride do not save lives, he said. And does someone who idled their life away as a delinquent have the right to say that? Just be honest and say that you wanted to live. You havent stayed at the estate for longer than a month since you were sixteen, so dont make the excuse that you somehow care for the territory now. Didnt you say you had no desire to waste time in a rural vige and instead wanted to be in the capital with your friends? Luisen felt the governors long-standing resentment from his words. Did I say things like that? Luisen was speechless. To be honest, he had no memory of any of this. No matter how hard he tried, his delinquency was a dim, hazy memory of many years ago. He only knew how he chased pleasure, like water chasing water. Lets stop this argument. As the general said, we have no choice but to sit still and wait. The treasurer stepped up to mediate, Lets hope the lords judgement was correct. Tch. How did we be people who would wait around for a mercenarys instructions. The general left without hiding a single ounce of his disappointment. The knightmander quickly followed as well. The treasurer hesitated, noting the tension between Luisen and the general, but ultimately followed the two out of the room. As each minister and the heads of each organization filed out of the conference room, everyone else also made themselves scarce. They gave Luisen pointed and hostile res. Some even sighed or cursed quietly. ording to the mood, if Luisen were not the lord, he would have been stoned as a traitor by now. Are you all right, my lord? The butler remained to console Luisen. Everyone is just very proud of the duchy and this estate. Its the first time in history that these southernnds have been conquered, so everyones pride is smarting. Theyre searching for avenues tosh out. Theyll understand yougradually. .Thank you, Luisen sighed. The consoling butler also did not seem to trust in his judgement. He just had morepassion for Luisen than anger for his actions. My past truly is a shackle on my ankle. Its all my fault. Thats right, who told him to act like trash? This was why people said that it was best to live a sincere, kind, and faithful life. Though the fact that no one understood his true feelings made him sad, Luisen epted his fate calmly. He had known it would be like thisactually it was more heartbreaking than he had prepared himself for, but this hurt was inevitable. The past could not be erased. But that was okay. The horrid night he had regretted had already passed, and a new morning, a new hope, had arrived. The unhappy future had already shifted. He would no longer wander around miserably and suffer the harassment from the spirits of those he had indirectly killed. He had made a new future for himself. When Luisen looked out the window, he saw the panorama of the dukedom under the soft glow of the morning sun. The endless fields of wheat sported a deeper golden color, more so than any other harvest season. *** Since the day the duchy was seized, a blue lion g hung next to the golden wheat g that symbolized the Anies family. News of the dukes defeat spread throughout the entirety of the southern region. No one was predicting the dukes victory. The general public ratherughed at the absurdity of the dukes choice to fight back. However, the blue g hanging at the castle still came as a shock. How did the duke feel when he knelt to Carlton who, despite being the first princes agent, was still a mercenary from themon people? What would happen now to the duchy and the citizens of the south? Many people desperately observed the castle, but no further news arrived. Carlton and his men took control with remarkable skill and neutralized all enemy forces. They locked the gates to the castle and simultaneously banned all ess. I bet something terrible is happening there. As expected of Carlton. I dont know if anyone in that castle will be left alive. Then, whatll happen to the duke? Themon people expected hell to unleashCarlton and his troops were just too notorious. I bet hes alive butto the pride of a great lordhed be living without truly being alive. Everyone thought the same. People sympathized with Luisens situation. Though they thought him foolish and may have cursed his name, they didnt think he deserved the horrors Carlton would inflict upon him. Either way, the people agreed that his future looked extremely bleak and miserable. TN: Thanks for joining me till the end of part 1! Part two will start up soon (As in Ill upload soon haha). Ive been a bit busy due to exams and essay due dates. Theres a long road to redemption for the MC and.a long road to bing a good human being for the ML lmao. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Episode 2: If one problem is solved, another appears. Ruger stood in front of the lonely guest room, located in a remote corner of the dukes castle. The soldier guarding the door inspected the tray Ruger had brought. Meanwhile, he gave a long sigh. Luisen was chased away to this room after losing his bedroom, the nicest room in the castle, to Carlton. Luisen had said he offered the bedroom willingly to Carlton, but most of the servants seemed to think he had been forced out. How could the Duke of Anies end up like this. The guard finished his examination and opened the door. Ruger nodded his head briefly at him and entered the room. Luisen had already woken up, changed his clothes, and sat at the table without a servant to help him. At his appearance, Ruger let out another sigh. Luisen was always surrounded by the finest of materials and waited upon by a dozen servants. He would pay no attention to things unless they were expensive and precious. Of course, he had always stayed in a refined and splendid mansion within the capital as well. This room, byparison. The room was spacious and clean, but the furniture was worn-down and the decorations were old-fashioned. The space seemed even shabbier as Rugerpared it to an empty storage room. Furthermore, Luisen was not assigned any attending servants. All of the dukes servants were busy cleaning up after Carlton and his men. Only Ruger stayed behind to attend for Luisen, but it was hard for him to finish the work of many people. He prioritized retrieving meals on time and keeping the room cleanand even that was tiring. As a result, Luisen washed himself, clothed himself, and took care of his own needs. From Rugers perspective, Luisen was someone who had never lifted a finger for himself; he would wear pajamas all day long if the servants didnt prepare a change of clothes. Ha.The duke is somehow brought low like this. Ruger thought Luisen looked so pitiful. Ruger put the meal down on the table; the meals quality was less than what the duke would usually be served. Bread, soup, meat, and various vegetablespoor barons in the capital would eat more extravagantly than thisthough certainly the meal was plentiful for Luisens changed life. The butler secretly wiped away tears thinking about his masters current situation. But Luisen was different. Its a feast today, too! He happily weed the shabby, unfit for a noble meal. Ruger looked at Luisen in bewilderment. Whats wrong? Do you have anything to say? Can you say it while Im eatingIm quite hungry. Ruger did not know whether or not Luisen was trying to stay positive, or whether he was simply air-headed. The one who had his pride scarred the most, the one who should have been the most mncholy, seemed perfectly fine. No. Please eat. Mhmm, Luisen answered brightly, and began eating. First, he cut off arge piece of the bread and *aang* pushed it into his mouth. While chewing the bread, he gulped down the nice hot soup in one long slurp. Then, he calmly targeted the vegetable and meat dishes. Luisen ate happily, the sincerity of the feeling disseminating through his whole body. Since when did my duke eat so well? The Luisen that Ruger remembered would always look apathetically at his meals. Even when the royal chef prepared particrly ambitious food, with ingredients that would appear once in a decade, Luisen would offer no appreciation nor admiration. The chefs in the mansion had a hard time trying to satisfy his short mouthBut now Luisen was gnawing on a chicken leg, chewing the salted gristle. Three hours ago, he ate three applescores and allbecause his mouth was bored. At times like this, Ruger felt that he wasnt serving the same lord as before. He had an inexplicable feeling that there was a beggar wearing his lords skin? Ive heard of cases where binge eating relieves psychological pressure.Is he in shock? Ruger looked at Luisen with aplicated gaze. Ignorant to all the misunderstandings Ruger was crafting inside his head, Luisen was just ecstatic at his delicious meal. As expected, bread really is the best. In his beggar days, he had scrambled to eat bread as hard as bricks that had been thrown into the trashBut white bread made only with wheat that was so soft it melted in the mouth? Luisen was in bliss. The best! Surrendering was such a good idea. He passed his days captive as if he were having the most satisfying time in his life. When mealtime arrived, Ruger would bring freshly prepared, warm meals. the tables wereden with fruithe only had to reach with his hands to take his fill. Luisen could sit still and still have enough food to fill his belly. Rugermented the shabbiness of the room, but the bedroom, which had working walls, a roof, and heating, was just like a pce for Luisen. If he had wanted to sleep in a random barn overnight, he wouldve had to show all sorts of ttery to the barns owner just for a bit of hay. He had no fear of being covered in frost while sleeping, nor did he have to stay on guard all night for fear of being attacked by a wild dog. After a night of sleeping, swaddled in the soft downy mattress, Luisen felt so refreshed in the morning that he felt as if his body could fly. And all these benefits were free! This preferential treatment was thrown at him through the force of his name and status as duke! In the past, it was so easy to take all this for grantedprivilege came as easily as breathing. Now, though, he looked at this treatment with new eyes. Perhaps because he had corrected his mistakes, he felt like he could take some pride in his role. Well into his dinner, there came a knock on the door, and Carltons soldier stepped into the room. Luisen froze with a spoon halfway to his mouth. Him again? Was this the end of his happy days? I was asked to escort the duke, the soldier said. Im in the middle of eating You must go right now, without dy. .I see. Luisen put down his spoon and washed his hands clean in the wash basin that Ruger had brought. Do you always have to run when called? Isnt he timing this on purpose? Youre always summoned in the middle of a meal, Ruger whispered to Luisen. Luisen agreed with his suspicions, but there was no choice. He could not afford to be stubborn. .I have to go. He gazed down at the table. Warm food stared back at him. Half-eaten chicken legs sang to Luisen affectionately, Are you really going to abandon me like this? Truly? Luisen knew that if he left now, all this perfectly good food would be thrown awayhis heart was breaking at the waste. But he had to go. If I dont go, I dont know how Carlton will retaliate Luisen murmured mncholically. ***** Contrary to popr expectations of pained screams and crying, the inside of the dukes castle was quiet. Luisens words at the time of surrender seemed to have led Carlton to a revtion. Carlton was careful not to cause problems while keeping his men under control. How harsh the military discipline must have beeneven those who had nothing to do with Carltons asional scoldings shriveled in sympathy for theirrades. Carltons soldiers were mostly mercenaries; they were rough and cruel, but they were also well disciplined. They did not cause any scandals. ording to the butler, they sometimes quarreled with the more energetic servants, but these scuffles could be overlooked. It seemed the brutal events that urred during Carltons upation of other territories did not ur through Carltonsck of discipline over his men but through his explicit permission. However, no one was brave enough toin about thatthat had happened on other properties, not their own. Luisen arrived at the room Carlton was using as his office. Worry bred anxiety within his chest; he could feel his heart thumping. Haaa. He took deep breaths but still couldnt seem to rx. Shall I open the door? his escort asked. Yes. He gave his permission to open the door but couldnt control his heart. Not long after the soldierplied, Luisen entered the room. Carlton was deep within his work at his desk. As soon as he heard Luisen enter, he smiled and stood up from his seat. As if they were two friends that had met outside on the street, he approached quickly and ced his hands over Luisens shoulders. As soon as his big hands wrapped around his shoulders, Luisens heart sank to his stomach. Ah, my heart hurts. Carlton dragged Luisens helpless body to the sofa. After sitting him on top of the cushions, Carlton sat himself in a low position before him. Here you are, Duke. Im sorry I called you so suddenly. Yes, its nothing I dont know much, so I need my lords advice from time to time. Please understand with your generous heart. Carltons attitude was impably polite. He treated Luisen like a superior; he showed respect and used formalnguage. Despite Luisens awkward responses, he maintained a friendly attitude and an open smile. That. That right there was why Luisen was scared. I dont know when hell change again. Luisen was reminded of a few days ago, the night he surrendered. Carlton had held a banquet to celebrate his victory, to which he also invited Luisen. Should I or should I not go? Luisen was in a far too ambiguous position to easily join the celebrations, but he was too cautious to reject the invitation. He had no desire to give Carlton any impression of dissatisfaction. Maybe it would be better to attend, since none of the other retainers are going. Luisen, still worried, attended the banquet. As the banquet was held in Carltons honor, Luisen had expected to be an object of ridicule. He went with the determination to endure all mockery. Unexpectedly, Carlton treated Luisen with nothing but respect. Carltons men also cautiously aimed to please him. Luisen was wary of Carltons schemes, so he was cautious and suspicious at first. However, the banquet food was so delicioushigh-quality liquor that wrapped his tongue, food as far as the eye could see. So, little by little, the tensions began to ease and his boundaries began to soften. When the atmosphere of the party was at its climax, Carlton approached Luisen. TN: Thanks for joining me! Im entrenched in the middle of exams so Im stockpiling some chapters >.< Hopefully that means that itll get released like normal. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Ill pour you a drink, Duke. Uh, okay. Carlton chuckled and poured alcohol into Luisens ss. Seeing Carlton so well-mannered, Luisen realized what great change he had brought about today. After being sick, dying,ing to the past, and almost dying again several timeshe had corrected many regrets in life. Even the scary Carlton was acting somewhat obediently, wasnt he? The sense of aplishment, that he had done it all despite hisck of strength, made Luisen feel ttered. As the saint said, Carlton was neither a ghost nor a monster. He was a person, albeit an extraordinarymon person. But he, too, could not be free of societal norms. He poured alcohol with the same intensity as he had when killing othersTo be very honest, Luisen found it slightly amusing. I guess Carlton wasnt such a big deal. As soon as that thought entered Luisens mind, Carltons face immediately hardened and all traces ofughter disappeared. Like a volcanic eruption, anger burst in his eyes. Carltons hands were faster than Luisens brainbefore he could process the change, Carlton grabbed him by the cor and threw him onto the table. Wham! The dishes scattered with a crash as the table broke in two. The impact on Luisens body was enormousfor enough force was used to break sturdy furniture. Luisen whined at the sudden pain. He couldnt figure out what happened or why his back was aching. Carlton poured alcohol on Luisens hair with an expressionless face. Ugh, what are you doing? What is this? You know who I am. Youre the Duke of Anies, a prolific great lord. You know that, so why. So what? The bright lights of the chandelier above left dark shadows over Carltons face. His eyes, devoid of friendliness, were filled with intense hatred and murderous intent. Whenever I see people like you, I want to tear off their limbs. People like you who were born aristocrats, ignoring and underestimating me while living off the fat of themon folk. I became a mercenary because I wanted to punish you all. These were the words of the famous mercenary that made a name for himself in the civil war. The rumor must have been true: the first prince brought Carlton under hismand after seeing him break a nobles head on the battlefield. Luisen had no desire to properly confirm the depths of Carltons hatred for the nobles. In fact, if Carlton had fully decided to kill him, Luisen would be helpless. No one would be able to save the duke. The servants holding tters had made themselves scarce, and Carltons men stood still, looking at their leader. Luisen imagined that the moment Carlton gave his orders, the men would,ughing, draw their swords and repeat the massacres of the past. Still, this is a waste of my merits, so Ill try to be patient, hmm? Carltons hands gripped at Luisens neck. His hands were rough and firm, strong enough to easily twist Luisens thin neck. In his grasp, Luisens heartbeat thumped loudly. The noble butcher! His opponent was Carlton. The ck knight who would somedaye to reap his soul, from whom Luisen had fled in both dreams and real life. Luisens body trembled. Memories of old horrors began to flood in; old fears returned like a beloved stalker. He became, at once, that same foolish lord againthe one who abandoned his estate and became a fugitive. Im scared. Help me. Hes finally here to kill me! Saint, please, save me from this mercenary. Luisen prayed deep within his heart, but the saint did not answer. It would be better for you, Duke, to maintain your fear of me, Carlton told Luisen in an almost ticklish, polite tone. Answeryou have to answer. Luisen moved his stiff head. Once, twicecountless nods. Only then did Carlton let Luisen go. He returned to smiling and polite courtesy, as if this incident had never happened. Carlton had never threatened Luisen since. However, the memory of the banquet conjured up the deep fear that Luisen had forgotten since hed met the saint. Now, without his savior to help calm him down, Luisen was left to face the consuming fear alone. What a scary fellow. Instead of being a mercenary, maybe he should be a fortune teller? Luisen had thought about ignoring Carlton for a tiny bit as he handed him some alcohol. Perhaps he had grasped Luisens mood through some minute changes in his expression. That foolish thought only passed within seconds, but, unbelievably, he recognized that short sliver of condescension. Even if a brief moment of tactlessness became apparent, wouldnt most people usually let that slight go? Carlton really didnt hesitate to stick Luisen on that table. ***** Crazy bastard. Really, he should have given me some notice before throwing me around. So, Luisen became even more scared since he had no idea when that smiling facade would change. He had started to lower his eyes in front of Carlton. Breathing deeply, Luisen asked Carlton, carefully, Whats the matter? Theres an armory somewhere in a warehouse to the north. However, I havent the slightest idea of where it could be from this map alone. Do you know where it is? Luisen wouldnt know about something like a warehouse. Werent servants supposed to manage that? If theres anything useful there, Id like to take it with me. Id like for you to go around and find some information. .If were talking about some warehouses up to the north, theres at least five. Yes, I guess you have to be diligent. Im stillcking, so I must bother you with this work. I still have a backache from carrying food provisions from the southern warehouses yesterday. Thats what I mean! If only your retainers were more robust, the duke wouldnt need to suffer this much. Ha. Ha. Ha. Luisenughed awkwardly. Well, he wasnt wrong. Luisen and Carlton both knew that the retainers in the dukes household were all feigning illnesses. With that knowledge, bringing up these retainers was like ckmail. If Luisen didnt listen obediently, he would no longer turn a blind eye to the retainerss trickery. So, when called, Luisen had to put down his food and run to Carltons side. The advisors went on strike to express their dissatisfaction with Luisens actions. They had told him to do whatever he wantedlo and behold, they truly did lock themselves in their rooms and refused to do anything. Luisen had lost the war, so there was a lot of work to do. First of all, one of the biggest issues was that Calrtonspany must be given food and weapons as war reparations. Luisen had gone to the retainers rooms to persuade them. He wasnt allowed to even step foot in the rooms and could only pound on their doors in vain. Carlton will kill us all, arent you scared? Save me! Luisen begged and threatenedbut they would not budge. No one, from the general to the mere administrative official, resumed their work. So Luisen had no choice but to nod andply whenever Carlton purposefully threw more work his way. Luisen had to take care of his people. Wellwhere should I find the key? They say the general has it. Maybe so, maybe not. I wouldnt know, replied Carlton. So he needed to find the key first. HahLuisen stood up, weakly, and left the room at a far more sluggish pace than when he first entered. **** Sweat covered Luisens soles in his efforts to find the key. Beyond the huge building that made up the main castle, the household owned many other buildings on the property. Low walls surrounded the castle outskirts, and beyond that, past the hills, was the citymonly referred to as downtown. Even the scale of the castle outskirts was enormous. Therge expanse of tnds had allowed the buildings to be naturally low in heightthus the outskirts sprawled across arge portion ofnd. First Luisen went to the various storage buildings andter discovered the room where the keys were kept separately. Luisen had learned, for the first time, that such a room even existed. However, the key to the northern warehouses was not present. After searching for a long time, he managed to uncover a record that noted that the general had borrowed the key. A sigh of despair bubbled out from Luisen. Ha Even though Luisen was born and raised in this castle, everything seemed so new. If someone had told him to check the record hanging next to the door, he wouldnt have had to overturn the entire room. Of course, now he needed to overturn the feelings of his advisors. Carlton never asked Luisen to do anything particrly important or difficult. Why did he have to look for a key in the warehouse, anyway? Carlton could have broken the door if he really urgently needed to get inside. His excuses of not wanting to touch Luisens property thoughtlessly was just another way of forcing Luisen to ept work. The real problem would be after Carlton leaves. After harvest season, winter was soon to follow. Though the south was much warmer than the other regions, winter was still quite severe. Even if the region were to prepare thoroughly, the season was still difficult to endure. I have to leave for the capital for the coronation of the first prince in the middle of winterso I have to restore order to the territory before then. Luisen now knew that his power came from the health of the territory, and he was now resolved to protect it well. I have to do well if Im going to one day invite the saint to my estate. I cant be so pathetic anymore. Luisens saintthe nameless one-armed pilgrim. Luisen had another long-term goal; he wanted to find the saint and invite him to the territory and repay all the grace and kindness he had received. Luisens heart ached when he recalled how, after being saved from misery and the streets, he had nothing to give to the pilgrim. Now, he could repay him with more than the sincerity from the bottom of his heart. The day after he surrendered, Luisen had attempted to garner information on how to track a persons whereabouts. However, he couldnt get far after Carlton had locked down the castle. Lets cheer up! The sooner Carlton leaves, the faster I can find the saint. " " TN: Whew, so violent >.< As of now, Neither side knows exactly how to deal with each other~ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Then, he needed to solve thepensation problem quickly. Luisen cheered himself up and headed towards the generals office. He ran into a group of servants standing in front of the door. They recognized Luisen and greeted him with polite courtesy, but as soon as they passed by each other, they began to gossip in low whispers. That was the duke. Wasnt he locked up somewhere? Can he really walk around like that? Didnt you hear? Hes acting like Carltons servant. Oh my lord, I cant even be proud of myself anymore if Im serving someone like that Their secret res burned at Luisens back. He scurried into the generals office, pretending not to hear. Most of the servants he encountered while fulfilling Carltons errands had simr reactionstongue-tied, thinking him pathetic. Sniffling, Luisen rubbed at his eyes. Still, tears formed as he stood there, blinking at the ceiling. Im sad. It was a natural reaction for those who had no idea of the tragedy that Luisen had averted. But, especially now, Luisen couldnt help but feel pain in his soul. Hn. Luisen ced his hand on his chest. There was a secret something hidden in his coats inner pocket. A red, firm something swaddled in thin cloth. " " That something was jerky. Perhaps because he had once starved terribly, Luisen began to lose all reason when he became hungry. He returned to a primitive statehis body automatically prowled around the trash to find any stray morsel. So, he started carrying a couple pieces of emergency jerky in his pocket. Maybe Luisen was abnormal, but now the pangs of hunger would make him severely depressed. On the contrary, a full belly made him feel as if everything was okay. Luisen began to munch on the beef jerky. With his hunger assuaged, slowly his mncholic mood began to disappear. Thats rightthis is just depression brought about by hunger. Its not about what anyone said People who didnt know him well may pity him, but he now feltparatively calm. They arent beating me nor throwing stones at me. Its nothing. The abuse he had experienced previously made his resolve strong. With jerky hanging from his mouth, Luisen searched the generals office. Here it is. Hastily stuffed inside the generals desk drawer, the north warehouses ledger was found alongside the key. It seemed the general had been searching for useful items in the armory in preparation for the castles defense. If I take this to him, he wouldnt make me organize the warehouse either, right? Im ending work early today. Luisen skimmed through the ledger with delight. It was detailed with both illustrations and thorough exnations. This is a water-dowsing tool from previous droughtsThis is a new tool to direct water flow As many of the nearby locations were fields, many farming tools were stored in the warehouse. Come to think of it, agricultural research used to be conducted in great volume in the duchy, though Luisens previousck of interest had made such study lessmon during his generation. While searching the items one by one, a tool suddenly caught Luisens eyes. Oh, the mes of the Holy Spirit. It was a grandiose name, but it was simply a fire-breathing tool to eradicate locusts. Since the southern regions were a granary, swarms of locusts would gather every few years. Nngh, locuststhose cursed pests from hell. It was not named The mes of the Holy Spirit for no reason. The pests would paint the sky ck, consuming all the grain painstakingly grown throughout the year and leaving only ruin behind. In the midst of that tragedy, one couldnt help but to search for God. Luisen had observed the adults using the tool when he was young. Blessed with magic, it would burn the locusts, leaving the grain intactthe grandiose name was well-earned. This truly is amazing. .Wait? Looking lovingly at the divine tool, Luisen suddenly recalled a forgotten memory. The estate would soon face one more crisis! It was after Carlton left the duchypletely devastated. A swarm of locusts descended upon half of the burned and deste fields. The people, already exhausted from dealing with the fire, had reported watching, stupefied, as the locusts carried off all the grain. Carltons massacre had been so shocking, and Luisens escape had been so amusing. As a result, the locust incident had not received much attention. Locusts were a rare gossip; it did not often pass through Luisens ears while he was struggling. In fact, most had no interest in it. Compared to the foolish lords flight and the cruel butchers bloodbath, events that would go down in history, the insects were simply too dull of an affair. Luisen had almost forgotten about it. Since I had originally fled to Dubless, back to my territory, and again to somewhere elseI still have some time. Luisen did not know the exact date, so he estimated by tracing his past. Though the previous events were rming problems, locusts had the ability to control the years crops. Left alone, these pests would attack even people and livestock. Once a swarm of locusts arrived, the upper and lower viges would join hands to fight them. The situation was troubling even for affluent households like the Anies family; for simple farming viges, the crisis was even more dire. I need to stop the locust swarm. Fortunately, the duchy had one of the greatest agricultural inventions in historythe mes of the Holy Spirit. But how do I even use it? After Luisen became a lord, the territory lived through several locust raids. However, the advisors and vassals took care of it all. All Luisen did was watch the burning locusts and apud them. And then, at some point, he spent the majority of his time at the Capital. But since Ive seen it used before, Ill think of something Luisen crinkled his eyebrows and thought for a long time, but he really didnt remember anything. He wanted to cry. He searched his pocket for jerky, but there was no meat left to soothe his mind this time. There were many things Luisen couldnt do. His problem-solving skills were severely reduced as Luisen had never solved estate issues on his own. Luisen had learned a lot from the saint in his past life. Maybe thats why, after returning, he recalled the saints words so often. The same was true of this time. The saint had said, If you dont know what to do, dont overreact. Stay still, walk the middle line. But what if Luisen couldnt stay still? Luisen went to find the general. The person who knew how best to run the estate, the person who had run the territory for a long time, was the general. *Knock knock knock* General, its me. Luisen. No answer was returned. However, there was a soldier standing by, watching the generals door, and a sure sign of life could be heard inside. Luisen was sure the general was inside, ignoring him. General, we need to talk. Its important. I think there will be a crisis soon in the territory, and Im not too sure what to do. A swarm of locusts areing; what should I do? At the words a swarm of locusts, a loud noise reverberated in the room. It worked! Luisen was happy for a moment, but he then deted after seeing that it wasnt the general who stepped out of the room. What is the treasurer doing here? .Im looking after the general. Oh. He is not faking illness. The doctors been here several times. What does the doctor say? Overwork, stress, its obvious. What do you mean, locusts? What about those vulgar beings that have crawled up from hell? The treasurer expressed interest. He was definitely a southern man. Of course, any southern man would grit their teeth in vexation at these locusts. Feeling a strange sense of fraternity, Luisen informed him that soon a swarm of locusts would swoop onto their fields. Hm. Theres nothing to support a swarm forecast, the treasurer continued. You can predict this? Luisen asked. Yes. Locusts dont just fall from the skythey usually fly a certain path. Usually territories earlier in the path will tell us signs and sightings in advancebut we havent heard from them this year. We had a civil war this year. Ah, I see. Though the treasurer nodded, Luisen could see he thought differently. The treasurer did not believe in Luisen, for he was a lord trapped in a castle with no ess to outside information. How would he have received information about a swarm forecast? Even the general, the foremost authority in this household, had not been tipped off. But, its the first time the lord has asked me about estate matters, he thought. I dont know why hes so stuck on locusts, but at times like this, I have to answer sincerely. Its not so difficultthis has happened once every few years. With proper priormunication, each vige, each chief or mayor, will take care of it: every vige has their own mes of the Holy Spirit. I see. Weve left the mes of the Holy Spirit alone while preparing for our defense, so theres no need to worry about it.But theres no way to give advance warningswhat to do. Hesitant words flowed from the treasurers mouth. TN: Thanks for joining me in the chappy~ Chapter 14 Chapter 14 So, Sir Carltons the problem? the treasurer asked. Yes. As the duchy was upied, all administrative functions were paralyzed. On top of that, Carlton sealed off the castle outskirts and those inside couldnt contact the outside world. Group assemblies were strictly banned; no matter the crisis, locust or otherwise, Luisen wasnt sure Carlton would allow the people to gather at Luisensmand. Looking at the situation, I dont know if hell listen. Carlton was very, very careful. The lords who once followed the second prince were definite enemies, and the lords that followed Prince Ellion were allies that may soon stab him in the back. Luisen, who surrendered on his own, may have been believable but not unconditionally trustworthy. He may have left Luisen to his own devices, but he never dropped his guard around him. What if I just let things happen? Theres a me of the Holy Spirit at every estate. Couldnt they prevent the crisis on their own? Luisen asked. That will be difficult. Many of the young, able-bodied men have been drafted into the army. Theyre already so short-handed.the harvest will take more time than usual, and the damage will be greater than normal. Umm.I see. Luisen had no choice but to request ess from Carlton, though he wasnt sure if a man who would burn the golden fields in a fit of fury would care about something like a gue of locusts. Do you have a n? Its not like I dont have one. Dont worry too much. Ill figure something out ande back, Luisen said. Luisen somehow looked reliablethe treasurer was internally surprised. The lord says hes going to fix something on his own? ReallyI never thought this day would evere. Luisen had never stepped up to do anything on his own before. He had taken the mentality that the natural order would ensure that the others around him would take care of everything. When a bug flew into his cup of water, the old Luisen wouldnt say anything, wouldnt throw the water away nor cry. He would just remain silent until someone noticed the problem and resolved it for him. Inactivity became a habitthere were so many servants in the household. Eyes were constantly on him, catering to his desires. Btedly, he realized that this pattern wasnt healthy and he attempted to dissuade the servants, but it was difficult to change such deeply ingrained behavior. The ufortable behavior of the servants was part of the reason Luisen ran away to the capital. Now that I think about it, its quite unusual for the lord to offer surrender personally, the treasurer thought. Some people had said he acted impulsively out of fearmost advisors thought this way. But on second thought, Luisen was not the type of person to be proactive, even while scared. They say that people change during times of crisismaybe hes maturing. No, its too early to expect anything from him. I have no idea why hes suddenly worrying about locusts, but he could have fabricated an excuse to get out from underneath Carltons thumb. Only time will tell. Suddenly, the treasurer recalled something. Come to thinkthe territory that we have always been in contact with about the locusts route is run by Baron Laures. What about that ce? Luisen asked. The lord of that region invited Carlton to a meal and deliberately kept him waiting for half a day. Ultimately, he died from having his limbs torn off. ..Hurk. Luisen turned pale. He hadpletely forgotten about Carltons errand while searching for the key and the mes of the Holy Spirit. I-Ive got to get going! Luisen quickly scurried away, forgetting all about his bodys aches. Its too early to expect anything. Of course. The treasurer had thought him quite undignified. **** In the Duke of Anies office, Carlton looked up while checking through the ledgers. He had thought his eyes were stiffit turned out much time had passed. After sending Luisen, he had sat down and sifted through letters and paperwork. No matter how strong his body was, of course hed feel ufortable after sitting in one ce for too long. Carlton got up from his seat; he had little leisure time to enjoy the view from the window. This Anies Duchy.Ive been dyed here far longer than I had expected. Whening south, Carltons goal was to quickly return to the capital after a sessful battle. Therefore, the army did not pack enough food for an extended stay. Since the south was full of food, they had nned to source it all locally. His original n was perfect, and despite his tardiness, the conquest was quickly aplished without much loss. However, he didnt expect sess to be a bear trap for his ankle. He could not return to war if the duchy did not offer foodpensation, but receiving this repayment was dependent on the household retainers work productivity. Usually, in this scenario, hispany could have solved the problem by cutting the heads of the advisors or breaking down the locked doors of the warehouses and taking everything they could see. But now Carltons livelihood was at risk. As Luisen pointed out, it was now time for Carlton to truly reflect on his own situation. Therefore, he could not use the aforementioned methods, and instead, Carlton had no choice but to personally pack his spoils of war and supplies on behalf of the absent retainers. That was why he was checking over the administrative documents of the southern duchy. Fortunately, Carlton had learned to read and write while chasing after a vige priest, and he had learned to bnce ledgers while escorting a simple peddler. An ordinary mercenary would have either been left empty handed or would have risked his life with crude methods. Anyway, Luisen Anieshe was the problem. How ipetent must he have been for his retainers to go on strike at such a crucial time? At least he seemed to recognize he was at fault and was now doing his utmost best to survive, but Luisen was shockingly unhelpful. In just a few days, Carlton was more aware of the financial situation of the duchy than the duke himself. Aplete disappointment. Carlton had some expectations for Luisen when he entered the castle. Luisens insight was decisive and his attitude seemed promising; it was as if he had looked into the future. He was also surprised that the duke hade to personally surrender to him and had a clean and courteous manner. A noble that didnt treat his soldiers like dogs were rare. All the nobles Carlton had met underestimated him. They were afraid of his force and cruelty, but inwardly mocked him. No matter how well they hid it, the moment Carlton showed a bit of mercy, their condescending attitudes bled through. The victory banquet was Carltons own way of testing Luisen, and his expectations were quickly shattered. He didnt miss the underestimation he saw in Luisens eyes. I can put up with everything else, but I cant stand being disregarded. Carlton had immediately grabbed Luisenspels at the time. Perhaps he could have been a bit more patient, but currently, Calrton had no regrets. Who told him to be so condescending, straight to my face? Also, he just manhandled him onto the table. Considering the punishment inflicted upon other nobles in the past, Carlton had thought this was a very moderate response. Anyway, despite his disappointment, Carlton had tried to be kind to Luisen in his own way. Since then, he had notid a finger on him and had spoken to him in honorifics. He didnt even me him for dys in hispanys departure. However, Carlton was still so annoyed and vented by working him hard. This isnt even a big deal? In the old days, the scent of blood would already have traveled by wind. But Luisen didnt know that, did he? He always gave such a gloomy, short response to his jokes. Carltonplimented him? Nothing. Argued with him? Nothing. Even mocking him? Still the same faint reactions. Carltons sense of inferiority was stimted. Is he just not responding because he thinks Im less than dirt beneath his feet? However, Luisens attitude was not due to his displeasure at interacting with someone low-born. Luisen waspletely discouraged by Carlton, unable to make any noise nor answer properly. He was nervous, but no one else knew how he felt inside. Not Carlton, nor his servants. Luisens appearance was to me. With white skin and delicate features like a ceramic doll, Luisen gave off an aloof and mysterious vibelike an artist caught in some greater reverie. On top of that, his childhood lessons had ingrained harshly within him an expressionless and elegant attitude. Even if he were to sit nkly on a stool, hed still appear like a haughty aristocrat. In particr, whenever Luisen lowered his head slightly, his golden eyshes contrasted his blue eyes, creating an image of an angel. Carlton felt that no matter what he did he would seem like a devilpared to that false innocence; his temper rose feverishly. He cant even find one key and is making me wait? Hed never had to wait for people to fulfill his orders. The task was neither important nor urgent, just something to keep the young duke out of the way, but when time passed and Luisen didnt show up, he became annoyed. Should I just leave it all to fate and swing my sword at him? Carlton took out his dagger and began to fiddle with it in his hands. Meanwhile, a rushed pattering of feet preceded the abrupt opening of the door. Luisen took poised steps as he entered the room. Each step seemed light as a feather. Perhaps on any other man it would have seemed unfortunate, but these airy steps somehow fit Luisens facepallid skin that seemed to have avoided the sun all its life and softness that indicated not a day of hard manualbor. His was a face that seemed to know no suffering. Completely the opposite of Carltons. Luisens very presencehis whole body which screamed noble breedingscratched at Carltons insides. 1 TN: Carlton: Terrorizes people regrly Also Carlton: I dont understand why people are scared of meI was so nice to them.
  1. This is an idiom for feeling ufortable or feeling some type of guilt
Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Wo-ow, whos this? Isnt this the Duke? I thought youd forgotten about me since youre sote. Carltonughed to hide his irritation, but Luisen lowered his eyes again.as if Carlton was not even worth opposing. Meanwhile Luisen felt like he was on the verge of death. He avoided Carltons eyes because he couldnt help but concentrate on the dagger in his hands. Why are you holding a dagger? Are you going to throw it at me? Because I waste? Luisen began to understand why Carlton was purged after the first princes coronation. People might be a littletethats no excuse to pull out a dagger while waiting. Even the prince may grow scared of his temper. .. Luisen swallowed dry saliva. He had run for so long he began to taste blood in his mouth. .How could I? I would never forget what youve asked of me. Luisen spoke as calmly as possible, not wanting to provoke Carlton. But he had no idea that his calmness angered Carlton even further. Luisen was ignorant of what he looked like to others, especially when it came to his own appearance; he was still stuck with a self-image of his own miserable state during his wandering days. Carltons expression became fiercer. His gaze slid up and down Luisens figure, as if looking for something to find fault with. His eyes lingered on Luisens hands. Is that so? Then where are the keys and the ounts of the armory items? Ahthats rightOnly then did Luisen realize he was empty handed. In his urgency, he had left everything in the generals office. ThatI suddenly remembered something important, Luisen murmured. Is it something more important and urgent than my request to the duke? Could there be such a thing? " " Luisen sweated profusely. He didnt know where Carlton learned to make his smiles so menacing, but each of his words were sharp enough to poke at the pit of his stomach. He had thought that Carlton was only good with a sword, but unexpectedly he also had the gift of gab. Luisen smothered his desire to run out of the room. Ahem, I just thought of a very good n. His words sounded too much like a swindler. Luisen quickly continued before Carlton could say anything, I know youre struggling with bringing the other southern lords to heel. I can solve that problem. Well, arent you curious? Luisen thought. However, Carlton remained slightly sullen, as if his entire body protested that it had ever been troubled by such trifling issues. I know well the strength of your army and your own military might. But wouldnt it be easier if there was a way to make them surrender without fighting? Thats true, but I find it quite strange that the duke is worried about me. How intelligent. Self-made mercenaries, ones that will go down in history, certainly were different. If it were me, I would have asked them to tell me everything while pping, Luisen thought. Still, despite Carltons suspicions, Luisen tried to remain calm. While running in the hallway, air bursting through his lungs, Luisen had recalled memories of the future. Before his regression, the locust gue took advantage of the nations chaos. At the time, every southerner poured their all into fighting against the swarm. Everyone needed to eat and survive in order to pursue politics, power, and glory. Luisen confidently said, Ive heard a rumor about an iing swarm of locusts. At that time, the lords will be scrambling to surrender first. They cant afford to fight you while preparing to fend off the swarm. ..Locusts? Carlton doubted his ears. What the hell was he talking about? Grasshoppers? The green insects that ate grass? The ones that were the size of a finger? Thats right. Locusts. Luisen nodded. Carlton tightly clutched the dagger in his hands. Are you kidding me? After the civil war, when the Anies duchy was razed to the ground, Carltons notoriety spread throughout the kingdom. However, the lords of the south were unyielding to his power. Carlton sent countless threats, asking them to surrender and to support the first prince. Still, these nobles endured; they imed that bowing their heads to peasants and mercenaries would injure their pride. Carlton was dumbfounded. He could not believe that those prideful nobles would surrender over a few pests. He felt his temper rising, feeling mocked, but Luisens face was as serious as ever. Impletely sincere. Theres no point in scorning you. Im so scared, I cant even make eye contact, Luisen thought. How could I even joke in this situation? Its more likely that I would die of a heart attack. Id be more disappointed if youre serious, if thats all youvee up with. War is not childs y. Carltonughed. Luisen inwardly clicked his tongue. Thats why northerners are so. They didnt know the true fear of locusts. Others may have thought, How much could those little bodies eat? and underestimate them. However, in a single day, a cloud of locusts could spirit away enough to feed tens of thousands of people. They ate everything they could digest, whether it was grain, grass in the field, or even fruit trees. When one loses a political battle, they may lose authority and wealth. Still, the household may have enough food to satisfy hungry bellies. However, if one loses the battle with locusts, all that is left is a wastnd with no nt life left. If people dont respond properly to the locusts at harvest time, theyll end up empty-handed in winter. Numerous people will starve to death. The power of anded noblees from the poption of their territory and tax revenue. If this crisis is left unattended, tax revenues and poption will decrease. And, after enduring the hardships of winter, there will be no seed left to sow in spring. The hardship does not end with the failed harvest. For you, these insects may seem like nothing. But the fate of the estate is at stake for these southern lords. If we were to choose between a bad situation and a worse one, most would choose the former. The worst situation would be the impending famine on top of dealing with Carltons anger. The bad situation would merely be bowing down to a low-born dog of the capital and preparing for the swarmfortably. The moment the gue appeared, Carlton became the lesser of two evils. Are you saying that my army and I cant evenpare to bugs? Thats exactly what Im saying. In any case, they will definitely surrender. Having an official promation with the dukes name will be more effective than just spreading a rumorpeople always watch the duchys movements. Finally, Luisen reached the goal of this roundabout conversation. As Carlton had keenly pointed out, neither Luisen nor the lords were currently preupied with Carlton. Even if Carlton was agitated enough to start a massacre, Luisen was concerned with more important matters. Nevertheless, it would be self-serving to give Carlton the chance to help. Luisens only wish was to grow old in his home territory as the owner of a wealthy duchy, perhaps with the saint. For that goal, not one grain of wheat could be stolen by these insects. To do so, an official letter must be sent with his name stamped on it. However, Luisen knew that Carlton wouldnt allow any sort of suspiciousmunication. The more he would prostrate and beg, the more Carlton would dig in his heels, finding the whole situation shady. Thus, Luisen wanted to capitalize on Carltons own desires and have him send an official letter for his own self-serving purposes. And, killing two birds with one stone, Luisen could slyly proim that he had helped him. How about it? Will you do as I say? You have nothing to lose, right? Carlton, who wanted nothing more than to return to the capital quickly, had no choice but to ept. Hehe, scheming like this.Ive be more clever. Luisen patted himself on the back and once again gave thanks to the saint. The previously quiet Carlton slowly opened his mouth. I appreciate the dukes opinion. Yes, and Ill help with the official letter. Oh, that wont be needed. .I-I should do something Are you afraid that Ill ask for something ridiculous in exchange for sending this official document? How did he know? What extraordinary fellow. 1 Dont tell me, he has some superpower to read minds? Althoughif Carlton was indeed psychic, he wouldnt have been abandoned by the first prince. Luisen squinted his eyes and peered up and down at Carlton. .No? Im sincerely trying to assist you, Luisen insisted. Carlton smirked andughed, as if the concept was utterly absurd. I would like to trust you as well, but Ive seen too much betrayal to give my trust easily. And so? Perhaps Ill believe the duke if you show me more sincerity. What do you want? As my duke said, I will make a rumor about the locusts and wait for their surrender. But, if theres a lord who wont yield even with that rumor, you must help me. Me? Luisen and Carlton, the whole world even, knew that hecked that sort of talent. You just have to stay by my side. That means.you want me to follow you to the battle front? Yes. Carlton smiled gently. Luisen was horrified. Hes going to drag me into the battlefield? Id only be of use as a meat shield! Is that his ulterior motive? TN: What a terrifying way to say stay by my side lmao
  1. The word used here is ghostly. Which, in Korean, often brings the connotation of being scarily good. Supernaturally good, essentially.
Chapter 16 Chapter 16 A warzone! How horrifying! In the first ce, Luisen had no desire to go to such a dangerous ce where people get hurt and die, but he also had no idea what Carlton would do to him in the midst of the battlefields confusion. A sword had no discerning eyes. Even the slightest misstep of an ally would be the difference between life or death. And if I refuse.? Then well continue as if we never had this conversation. Of course, there will be no official document either. Youve caught me. Youve caught everything, Luisen thought. Carlton had already figured out Luisens goals yet he pretended otherwise. Ironically, this insidious skill was required for nobility; Carlton suited aristocratic scheming more than the noble himself. HaI really wracked my rusty brain for this 1 The first scheme Luisen had ever plotted failed. Maybe people should live as they look. Eventually, Luisen raised a white g. I see. Then well do as you say. Thank you. Ill never forget the dukes assistance. Carlton smiled kindly again. Luisen felt like his soul was escaping from his body at the sight of that abominable smile. But, how should we prepare for the locusts? The locusts have been such arge problem, so countermeasures have already been prepared. Theres a magic tool that burns only locusts awayits called the mes of the Holy Spirit. Theres one in every town and vige, Luisen spoke with pride. The groundbreaking invention of these mes had once again established the Anies Duchy as the guardian of the golden fields. But Carlton was not interested in that. Only Locusts? What about people? Can it burn humans? Why would it burn humans? Hn. Forget it. It only has a grand name. If youd have made weapons of simr nature in the time youve made this tool, then perhaps the course of the kingdom could have been altered. Carlton quickly lost interest in the mes of the Holy Spirit. At that slight, Luisen felt a bit teary. The mes of the Holy Spirit was an innovation in service of the peoples livelihoods. Dont ridicule the duchys creed as the guardian of the golden fields. You wouldnt understand. What? Carlton asked while raising his eyebrows. Why do you have to clutch at your dagger again? Luisen winced. He had impulsively blurted out his feelings. His legs began to tremble, but for some reason, Luisen didnt want to apologize. His pride as a member of the Anies family, which Luisen didnt even know he had, sprang forth. Now, if youll excuse me. Luisen chose to retreat. Hed spoken back enough for the day. He rushed out of the office. His steps quickened after leaving the room, and a chill ran down his back. What if Carlton hunted him down? However, even as Luisen rounded the corner, Carlton fortunately didnt seem to have any intention of following him. Whew. Luisen could finally sigh in peace and slump his head. But at that moment, a familiar person appeared at the far end of the hallway. Huh? My duke? It was Ruger. He had been walking and chatting with a maid. What are you doing here? Luisen asked. Oh, my lord! The maid greeted her master and rushed away with soft, pattering footsteps. Luger gave a bashful chuckle at Luisens re. Whats this? The master is busy trying to divert the estates biggest crisis, but the chief attendant is chatting up a maid? Luisen said. Dont jest. Im here to bring you something youve left behind. Ruger handed Luisen the key to the northern warehouse that Luisen had left in the generals office. Ugh. Luisen wrinkled his brow. Ive barely escaped Carlton now. Do I really have to go back? Lets pretend I didnt see this. Put it back in the generals office. What? Isnt this important? I dont know. Im going to my room. First hed have a meal. Then he could ask whoever, whether the general or the treasurer, about the official document. Ruger naturally followed next to Luisen. What did that person say? Did something happen? Why? Well, I heard you went to the generals room in the middle of searching for this key. But now you say you dont need this key anymoreIm simply curious. Ah. We talked about something else. What did you talk about? This and that, Luisen responded listlessly, strength gone. Ruger looked at him suspiciously, but Luisen ignored his attendants annoying gaze. Ruger grumbled as they walked down the hall. Carltons men were too crude and too arrogant. He and Luisen should have run away that night. Carlton was too rough with the dukeRuger cursed Carlton and his men in various ways. Luisen simply said one thing after letting him talk his ear off. Watch yournguage. Why do you not call him Sir Carlton and instead refer to him as that person? 2 What, sir? Hes not even a real knight. Isnt it embarrassing to call him that? That low-born is too arrogant; he should know his ce. Ruger snorted. Luisen was surprised, since this all sounded so uncharacteristic of his attendant. On second thought, though, Luger was of noble birth. He was a third son, so he may never seed a noble title, but he was still born to a noble family. Perhaps it was natural for him to be socialized in this noble mindset. Now that I think about itwhat noble household is he from? The name of the household should have been contained within the letter of rmendation that came with him, but Luisens memory was hazy. Maybe he had been drinking; he couldnt even remember who had rmended Ruger in the first ce. Anyways, mind your words. Since youre my chief servant, your mistakes will be attributed to me. Of course. Ill make sure no harmes my lords way. That was that. Come to think of it, Luisen felt a bit of pity for Ruger. He had livedvishly as a servant of the duke in the capital, but then he was brought to the far south and endured this twisted hardship. Whats worse, before regression, he had died defending his master. Just be patient for a little while longer. Sir Carlton will leave soon. If the rumors about the locusts proved sessful and all the lords surrendered, Carlton would most definitely leave without dy. Time would fly by during the hectic preparations; that day maye sooner than expected. Really? Why? What did you talk about with that guy? Huh? Luisen pped his hands in annoyance. Suddenly, he remembered something very importantthe first thing he must do as soon as he had the luxury of free time. Do you know any magicians? he asked. A magician?.What for? To find the person you were searching for earlier? To find someone without their age, their appearance, or even their name, you probably need the services of a magician far more than the intelligence guild. Who could you be searching for? The duke I know has no reason to search for such a mysterious man. The one-armed saint. Luisens saint. Luisen couldnt help but to scrunch his nose as he thought of the saint. He had no knowledge of the finer details of his saviors life, but he could guess the man lived a rough life. A person who had lived a smooth life wouldnt have such a calloused hand, a body littered with scars, and edges sharpened by hardship. Ill help you livefortably so you may never suffer. Ill protect you this time around. In order to do that, though, Luisen needed to find him. I dont want to be even an hourte in finding him. You have a lot of connections, so please send out some feelers. 3 We can start as soon as Carlton leaves. Well, its not that difficult, I guess.Who is this person anyway? Hesmy benefactor. Curiosity struck Ruger. A benefactor? Who has the ability to do the Duke of Anies a favor? The recently deceased queen and second prince were kind to Luisen, but the duke was not indebted to them. Who could have been the dukes benefactor if he nevercked anything? Ruger was very curious but didnt ask any further questions. Luisens eyes had begun to look slightly blurry, and his expression couldnt hide his exhaustion. His lord needed his rest. Lets hurry to your room, Ruger said. I will bring bread and some leftovers so you can eat straight away. Luisens face glowed at Rugers words. You praiseworthy attendant. Alright, lets hurry! There would be food. Food, hehe. Luisen now looked at Ruger with new eyes. His previous worries seemed to have been washed away. ****** Luisen hadposed the official letter with the help of the treasurer. In the process, rumors of an impending locust swarm had naturally spread within the castle. Everyone was skeptical of the news, as it had originated from Luisen, but the rumors had forced several administrators of various departments to return to work. While helping with the official letter, the treasurer had naturally joined the ranks in the war against the locusts; he began to lead organization efforts. This was wonderful news for Luisen. He was relieved that his advisors anger seemed to have abated. And, most of all, there was no more justification to further mess with Luisen, and Carlton no longer called him to do various errands. The letters spread throughout the duchy through messengers. Everyone was shocked to see that their duke, usually absent from most estate issues, had penned the document. Setting aside their feelings, however, the viges steadily prepared for the iing war. The vige chiefs took out the mes of the Holy Spirit which had been securely stored in shared warehouses. Only thorough preparation will save our lives! You got it?! Yes, sir! The vigers were more incensed, more aggressive than inbat. Thanks to Luisens quick movements, everyone managed to prepare themselves without disturbing the farming process. TL: Thanks for readings. This is more of a in-between chappy~ But I hope you guys will be fine with it! Lately Im going into finals period, but hopefully, when the semester is over, Ill be able to update more (especially when the rtionship picks up)
  1. the original idiom used here is roll the head. Basically youre using your head to think deeply hence wrack the brain. was an english substitute
  2. In the original, Ruger is using pretty aloof/dehumanizing terms for him while being vaguely polite. Aka Hes calling into question his humanity.
  3. A lot of connections originally was your feet are wide
Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Meanwhile, this rumor was also passed on to the other southern lords. Everyone had paid close attention to any news from the dukes castle; several nobles had even probed the area with their information connections. As soon as the official letter was sent to the nearest vige in the duchy, they too learned of the gue. The news threw the nobles deep into disarray. Is this real? If it were true, then the whole of themunity had a crisis on their hands. Even if the locust clouds were to pass over their skies and skip their fields, the nobles had to decrease the overall pest poption as much as possible. However, the nobles were all caught on one specific detail: the Duke of Anies had been coiled up in thatplicated, unstable situation with Carlton. The entire household has been istedhow would they know if a swarm will arrive or not? Couldnt this be a trap? The Duke of Anies could be helping Carlton, whether willingly or unwillingly. Nevertheless, no proud southerner could freely ignore this possible disaster. Damned if we do, damned if we dont. The lords ruminated on this matter to the point of stress-induced hair loss and gaunt cheeks. They eventually concluded, Alright, lets just trust the duke onest time! He was still the guardian of this region, a man of the family that reigned thisnd for ages. Currently, he may have been infamous for his reputation as trash, but he was still a proud duke. All of his other family members werepetent men. The southern lords shared simr concerns, and they had all reached the same conclusion. They rushed to dispatch envoys to the Anies region. Thus one day the tightly locked gates to the castle were visited by various gs from all sorts of households throughout the southern region. How does this make any sense? Carlton, who was looking for a chance to wield his sword, was emotionally assailed by the news. He couldnt decide if he was speechless or despondent. It was good that things ended so well, but it simultaneously hurt his pride. Carlton was a man who lived a turbulent life, experiencing many hardships and tumultuous moods. But this was the first time hed ever felt this strangebination of emotions. Carlton had set up temporary barracks outside the wall and met the messengers there. He was paranoid that these messengers would have ulterior motives and did not allow them to step foot in the castle. However, the other lords envoys seemed rather relieved that they were not invited inside. Though they still carried an air of importance, they handled their affairs with Carlton professionally, without agitating the mercenary. The messages they conveyed were all simr: We pledge allegiance to Prince Ellion. We can provide XXX in war reparations. Nothing more can be given, so please ept this and donte to our territory. The letters were longer, with unnecessarily long greetings and fancy roundabouts at every discourse point. The above was a short summary of the most important parts of the messages. Theyre not even bargaining? Although the marketce maye to mind when imagining bargaining, no one else risked their lives to bargain as much as the nobles. They would ask themon folk to donate their own money to pay for development while spending riches earned by others. They would argue to discount one more coin off a ransom even if a knife was held to their necks. Theres no way this is possible. These folks werent the type to offer their fortunes quietly. Carlton, full of doubt and distrust of the aristocracy, had made some mental calctions. The amounts proposed by the envoys were just appropriate enough to be taken as a war trophy. Of course, more could be negotiated, but he would have to throw away his dignity to argue with some nobles. Although Carlton was still wary of the situation, he epted the offers. All the messengers left quickly without dy. Carlton stood on the castle walls and looked over the scattered envoys. In the end, everyone judged a bunch of insects to be more important and more dangerous than his armies? I feel like the south is ying around with me, he said. Carltons men all nodded sympathetically with theirmander. It really worked out just the way the Duke of Anies said it would He couldnt have imagined this resultnot when a lone envoy carrying Luisens official letter had set out from the duchy. He had epted the dukes proposal because it wouldnt result in further loss to his armyand it would be a pain in the neck if Luisen hadined to the capital court that he had been treated poorly. Far from wasting money, Luisens advice led to greater gains. Like flies to honey, he sat still and reaped the benefits of a silent wara battle without the consequences ofbat. What would have happened if Carlton had been forced to fight? He was confident in achieving victory, but he likely wouldnt have been able to gain so many advantages. I just cant understand. At all. Carlton returned inside and immediately started walking towards Luisens room. When he stepped into the castle, hed had no intent to visit. Even seeing Luisens face made his stomach turn over; why should he want to visit? But somehow his feet traveled to Luisens door while his consciousness wandered absentmindedly. Ruger, who was guarding the door, wrinkled his face distastefully at Carlton. Though he pretended to greet him courteously, anyone could tell Ruger was cursing inside. The servant wanted to give him a piece of his mind, but Ruger reigned in his temper. Luisen was in his room. Its Carlton. Luisen had been stretched out on his bed like melted butter, expressing joy inziness with his entire body. Carlton had not called for him again after his retainers had returned to their posts; the duke couldnt help but to revel in these peaceful days. Hurk, what? Luisen got up in a hurry, fixed his appearance, and roughly brushed his hand through his hair. By the time Carlton came into the room, Luisen had managed to regain his aloof, fine appearance thanks to his quick movements. His upright posture made him look reverent. Although his heart was pounding in his chest, Luisen responded to Carlton with a calm demeanor. Sir Carlton, is there something wrong? Ivee here after meeting the envoys at the outer wall. Ah, is that so? Luisen could not leave the castle, so he was ignorant of the outside situation. Suddenly, Luisens face lit up brightly. Which families sent envoys? Did everyone send one? They all brought news of surrender, right? No. Three ces have yet to dere surrender. What crazy idiots. Do they take locusts lightly? Luisens expression soured. Which households? Sete, Vinard, and Holga. Do you know anything about these families? Urm Luisen struggled. He had no idea! From the gaps in his knowledge, Luisen could only guess that these werended nobles of small and medium-sized estates far away from his own. Carlton, while waiting for his answer, saw Luisens hesitation. This time, Carlton did not misunderstand and knew exactly what was on his mind. You have no idea? Their territories are quite close to your estate too, arent they? As far as I know, Sete still has trade agreements with the duchy, Carlton said. .Maybe Ill remember.Its on the tip of my tongue. That was aplete lie. Luisen couldnt remember anything. Luisen had just blurted out whatever was on his mind, and Carlton saw through his transparent struggles. So he really doesnt know, Carlton thought. Luisen had caught him off guard twice. Seeing everything go Luisens way, it was clear that the man wasnt all that stupid. His insight that could sometimes foretell the future was quite shocking. But that just confused Carlton more. How could such an intelligent person know absolutely nothing? Didnt a person need to know the basicyout of the situation to garner such insight? With such a sharp eye, why did Luisen allow himself to be caught in the crossfire of the princes session fight? Why did he put himself in such jeopardy? I had heard you were nothing more than foolish trash. Looking at his calm and quiet face now, Carlton couldnt see the traces of a man who was rumored to spend his days drinking and ying around with women. Rather than drinking or vulgar entertainment, Carlton thought Luisen suited walking gracefully through art exhibitions or sitting, just like a portrait, and listening to music. Carltons close scrutiny burned holes into Luisens mouth. What? Luisen thought. Whats wrong? Did I do something wrong again? Did he discover that I raided the kitchenst night? Or did he realize that I hid a bejewelled ring because I thought it would look beautiful on the saint? Why is he looking at me like that? Luisen inwardly trembled. Then Carlton, who had been silent for a while, said something out of the blue. The town below the castle has been very quiet. Arent you curious about the situation there? The vige he was referring toy between the inner and outer walls of the duchys fortress. Since it was the closest town to the castle, the vige was actually more like a city: rich and secure. Why, all of a sudden, did he bring that up? Is there an issue with that town? Carlton smirked at Luisens question. He smiled as if wind was escaping himan expression of derision and pity; that expression somehow bothered Luisen. When Luisen had gotten a job as a manualborer, he saw that expression leveled at him after hed been inflicted with bone disease half a day after beginning work. It was as if Carltons gaze was saying, Of course, its you. Luisen was annoyed enough to question what his expression meant, but his timing was off. When he opened his mouth, the door to the room opened as well. Carltons men and Ruger piled into his guest bedroom and shouted simultaneously, Duke! Theres been an incident! A swarm of locusts is flying in! Carlton and Luisen both got up from their seats in surprise. Luisen forgot the unpleasant atmosphere from a while ago and inwardly cheered. Finally! If something went wrong and the swarm didnt appear, the duchy would be seen as unreliable. A swarm of locusts has really appeared? Carlton asked. Yes. A scouting group discovered ck clouds flocking from across the river, his guard responded. Are you sure its really locusts? Carlton found everything so hard to believe. He had expected that the locusts were an excuse to garner the lords surrenderIt was ridiculous to imagine butcould Luisen somehow predict natural disasters? TL: Carlton: How can someone so smart be so dumb. Luisen: No thoughts, head empty. (Jk, I dont think Luisen is unintelligent. I do think, however, he had ackluster upbringing. I wonder what others think, though.) Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Yes, Carltons soldier said. His men were not known to talk nonsense. Luisens predictions were urate again. However, Carlton couldnt believe it until he saw the swarm with his own eyes. I need to check, he said. Lets go to the bell tower, Luisen said. Its the highest location in the area, so we can properly see the surroundings. Carlton agreed with his suggestion. Luisen, on the other hand, just didnt want to miss the spectacle of the magical mes. Since their interests coincided, the two headed for the bell tower. ****** Carlton and Luisen climbed their way to the top tform. It was quite low for a bell tower, but the castle itself was built atop a small hill and was surrounded by ins. The weather was quite clear, and the two could see far. The wind blew from the direction of the distant river, and the stalks of the ripe wheat swayed, almost ttening with the wind currents. It was a peaceful and beautifulndscape, but the clouds of war still hung low. ck wings began to flood the sky, and on the ground the town militia were equipped and in perfect formation. The atmosphere was explosive. The palms of Luisens hands began to sweat. Finally, the locusts met the defending line. At that moment, a powerful fire shot out of the mes of the Holy Spirit. The huge mes burned splendidly, decorating the clear sky line. The approaching locusts were burned to ashes and fell to the ground in masses. But the locusts did not falter. They flocked like sheep and descended to devour the people. The front line, as seen through the binocrs, was a pandemonium. Huge grasshoppers the size of a fist flew around, beating heads with their wings. They would bite at the flesh and gnaw at the hems of clothes. The humming of their wings gradually grew louder, and Luisens eyes grew dizzy from the sheer size of the cloud. It wouldnt be strange to fall into a state of panic in such an extreme situation. Nevertheless, the people were not daunted. They steadfastly burned the locusts using the magical tools. Ash fell like rain and ck smoke filled the sky. This is it! Luisen clenched his fist. The blood of a southerner, hidden deep within himself, began to boil to the surface. Enemies that wanted to plunder, and those that wanted to protect. Locusts and humans. The fight for survival between these two groups continued fiercely. Countless insects died, but their original poption was just too high. The locusts did not hesitate for a moment to mourn for their deadpanions. The fallen corpses all blew away in the wind. The first sh ended, leaving behind only ck smoke and a burnt smell in the air. There would be another battle against these pests, but seeing todays battle, Luisen did not worry. The vigers prepared and fought with all their might. Luisen was confident in the human sides victory. Haaa As the tension eased, Luisen naturally burst intoughter. Isnt it amazing? Underneath the mellow sunshine, Luisen smiled refreshingly. Carlton looked at him withplicated eyes. Yes, yesThere really was a gue. In reality, Carlton was not interested in the locusts. Of course, the agricultural battle was a new and strange sight, but Luisen was more interesting than that. How did you predict this? No one else in the estate had the forethought. Perhaps the air was messing with him; Carlton thought that Luisen looked like a beautiful, gentle young masterbeautiful but not necessarily resourceful. I really cant tell. Is he smart? Or is he stupid? Competent or ipetent? Altruistic or selfish? Carlton suddenly felt ufortable. After smiling, the duke finally melted from a pretty sculpture into a living, breathing person. Seemingly transparent behavior coupled with a mind that felt distant and opaqueCarltons curiosity was piqued. ***** The war against the locusts ended in favor of the humans. Thanks to the preparations made well in advance, the viges suffered very little damage. This time again, I overturned another crisis, Luisen thought. ording to his memories, there wasnt another pressing issue in the near future, so he could truly rx. However, before he could take a moment to breathe, another problem sprung up. The main instigator was, of course, Carlton. After he left Carltons office, Luisen gave one long and deep sigh. Ruger asked if he was okay after seeing his posture droop, as if all water was drained from his body. No, Im not fine. What did Carlton say? Hes nning to go to war with the Vinard household. As soon as the locustsnded, two of the remaining three families rushed to surrender. Luisen hoped that thest remaining family would also raise the white g, but they remained silent. VinardIsnt that a long ways away? Ruger asked. Its far. So hes only taking the cavalry for this strike. Because the estate of the Vinard family was quite small, it was questionable whether or not a proper battle would take ce. Honestly, why couldnt they just ignore this family? The force of the tide would force the Vinard family to follow the first prince. However, Carlton thought differently. Hes asked me to follow him. Is he crazy? Ruger panicked. Just where is he taking the duke? The battlefield? Is he out of his mind? I dont know. Wouldnt it be useless to bring the duke anyway? Is he nning on threatening the Vinards with your life? Thats not going to work! Your words are.too much However, Luisen inwardly agreed with Rugers rude remarks. Im sure hes not taking me along because Ill be of some particr use. Then why? Maybe hes taking me hostageOr maybe hes going to use me as a meat shield.? That arrogant littleHonestly, how could a peasant like him sit on his undeserving seat and order nobles around like that? Rugers face distorted in disgust. I told you to watch your words. But, this is quite frustrating. My duke, youre going to have to ride a horse if hes only taking cavalry. That was actually the biggest issue. Luisens horseback riding skills were awful. It wasnt that he was simply bad at ridinghe was a catastrophic failure. If someone didnt hold onto the reins, Luisen was unable to climb up onto the horses back. He could barely keep bnce while the horse trotted, let alone galloped. But to ride with Carltons skilled cavalry? Even to Luisen, this expectation was ridiculous. Can you just tell him you cant ride a horse? .Ive told him. Luisen told him that he would only be a disturbance with his skill level, but it was clear that Carlton was deaf to hisints. A noble who couldnt ride a horse? It seems like Carlton held those kinds of dubious thoughts, dismissing Luisens words as some ridiculous lie. I think he thinks Im making excuses to be excused from the journey. .What should we do? Itll be fine. Ill somehow manage to follow along. Luisen said. Ruger wanted to point out the w in that statement but held his tongue. What good would it do to ruminate on this matter further? There was nothing they could change now!! Luisen and Ruger strolled down the hallway, silent and solemn. However, the two then began to hear an animated conversation from somewhere nearby. Hey, wasnt our lord pretty impressive? He forced surrender from all those nobles with Carlton and managed to block the locusts. It was a conversation that tempted their ears. Luisen and Ruger stopped walking and looked for the origin of the muffled sounds. Their voices traveling through an open window, a few servants were obliviously discussing in a vacant lot. They didnt seem to know that Luisen was passing by. He doesnt seem that smart, but I guess even he has hidden depths. Hmm, the corners of Luisens lips twitched. I guess theres a lot of people who look favorably upon me nowadays. People had stopped cursing or sighing at him in the hallways and were now greeting with transparent courtesy. The older servants were moved at the sight of their now slightly matured duke, and one maid had even shyly handed Luisen some cookies she had baked herself. " " Can I let myself feel good and take pride? Compliments were always thrilling. And, it felt all the more exciting since they came from those that had always denigrated him. His pride had risen almost as much as he suffered these past few days. But, just then, another voice cut into the conversation with jeers. He probably just got lucky. How could this be pure luck? He predicted the events of the future, and Carlton, that jerk, is leaving quickly as well. I will not ignore my lord anymore. How could a spoiled noble stuck in a castle know about a potential swarm? Neither the general nor the treasurer saw thising. He was in the capital a lot right? Maybe he heard from there. What bullshit. In the capital he was always drunk and fooling around with famous female actors. .In any case, this has really reminded us of the status of the duke! Isnt this just him rebuilding the prestige that he himself had destroyed? The two servants seemed to be at odds. Did I.y around with actresses.? Yes. Dont you remember? Ruger looked at Luisen suspiciously. Luisen furtively avoided his gaze. Meanwhile, the conversation between the servants continued. But our lord, dont you think hes suddenly changed? Thest time I had quarreled with Carltons soldiers, he showed up to defend me. If you haveints about my servant, tell them to me, like that. Hes not drinking, hes finishing his meals cleanly, hes thrown no temper tantrumsHes be good-natured and easy going. He even restrained himself when Carlton was really grinding our lords bones with work. Was he always such a patient man? No, never. Before, he wasnt even as patient as my five year old son. Its real; people change in times of crisis. The servants slowly began to notice the changes in Luisen. His efforts in protecting the servants from unreasonable treatment had paid off. His actions came as a great surprise to those in the castle. However, for one every person who thought positively of him, there were those who thought the opposite. The better Luisens reputation was, the more those people would grit their teeth and deny it. TL: Thanks for joining me for this chapter~ Are they warming up to each other? >.< Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Yes, we should praise the praiseworthy. But, hes just been too much up till now. If he couldnt get the territory out of the situation that he himself caused, then hed be a fool. Hey, thats too much Honestly, if it werent for our lord, would we have suffered this much? He reaped what he sowed. The vige below is now. Ruger could no longer stand the conversation and stepped forward. How dare you! he shouted through the window. The servants quickly ran away at the sound of his voice. Ive seen all their faces. I wont let rudeness lie. You dont even know their names, Luisen said. Thats true, but Just leave it. People will speak ill of the king when no prying eyes are about. Still Ruger stilled at Luisens quiet murmurs and tactfully followed behind him. Please dont mind them. Theyre only cursing you because sentiment about my duke is changing for the better. Everyones beenplimenting the duke. I said I dont care, Luisen grumbled. Its true. Everyone has been saying that my lord has established the proper authority of a duke. Ah, okay. Ruger kept trying tofort Luisen despite Luisens insistence that he was fine. Annoyed, Luisen kept responding in rough, choppy remarks. Luisen wasnt paying lip service; he truly did not mind. In the past, Luisen would have drank and sobbed at such criticism. At this moment, Ruger was struck by how much his master had changedhis blunt disposition was entirely unfamiliar, as if the man had experienced all kinds of hardships. ***** Amidst the anxious atmosphere, the date to march into battle was set. Luisen wracked his brain to think of any excuse to stay behind, but every attempt went down the drain. And like that, time passed until it was the day before deployment. Deep into the night Luisen tossed and turned, unable to sleep, when out of nowhere an unexpected guest came to visit him. . . Part 3: Unexpected Happenings The visitor was a middle-aged man, a head taller than Luisen. He was the knightmander of the duchy. However, he looked different than usual. He was always proud of his gray beard, normally kept trimmed neatly, but it was now left neglected. The sight pained Luisen. Knightmander? Ah, please,e in. What could be the problem? Luisen wondered, but invited the man in. It waste, so Ruger had returned to his own quarters. Luisen had been alone in his room. The two sat face to face at the table. As the candlelight hit the mans face, his wrinkles seemed to dig deeper into his skin. His face looked so old and tired; Luisen looked at him with an ambiguous mood. This was someone who had died a long time ago, and seeing him alive now seemed like a new experience. The knightmander hesitated before speaking, Yourplexion looks so much bettertely. Does it? Luisen touched his face awkwardlyit was embarrassing to receive such apliment. So, whats going on? I heard that my lord is marching into the battlefield tomorrow. Yes. So, youve heard the rumors. We should be the ones to follow you into battle. Im sorry. The knightmander bowed his head deeply. Dont say that. Carlton wouldnt have allowed you all toe. . Actually, if Luisen had demanded to bring his knight battalion, or if the knights insisted on apanying their lord, Carlton would not have refused. But Luisen swallowed this truth and offered up niceties. Perhaps the knightmander also realized this truth; he looked uneasy and ashamed. After an awkward silence, the knightmander took out a small pouch he had been holding to his bosom. Inside was a sleek bracelet made of tinum. Theres strong magic in this. If you swing your arm while wearing this bracelet, it will shield you from harm. " " Deep within his foggy memories, Luisen recalled that the knightmander had cherished this bracelet. After a great aplishment, he was presented with this magic essory by the dukes ancestors. The knightmander polished and shined the bracelet every day; it became his most cherished keepsake and a symbol of his pride. Is it all right to give this to me? I sincerely hope you wont need to use it, but just in case. Im so sorry that I have nothing else to give when my lord is leaving for battle. Please, its alright Its not being used here anyway, the knightmander said despondently. The fragile candle me flickered with the strength of someonesLuisen didnt know whosesigh. Luisen moistened his dry lips as he observed the deep shadows that cut across the other mans tired face. With effort, he uncovered his heart and spoke the words he wished to tell the knightmander long ago. Im so sorry. The knights themander had carefully trained were sent to support the second prince; their fatewhether they were alive or notwas still uncertain. Nevertheless, he stood to protect his duke and the territory withoutint during the battle against Carlton and his men. Of course, Luisen had made such sacrifice meaningless with his surrender. With the knowledge from his regression, Luisen knew that this was the best course, but the knightmander didnt know the future. The knightmander was silent for a brief moment before saying with a heavy voice, We are knights that serve the lord. I dont darein about how you decided to use us. .. But to be honestI cant always maintain that poise. As a knight of the Anies Duchy, we take pride in protecting the territory. Its coldhearted for the duke to not acknowledge that. Themander hadnt had the chance to even confront Carlton. The battle he fought became meaninglessthe deaths of the militia were all in vain with the surrender. And, Luisen had acted on his own without the blessings of his advisors. All of that informed the knightmander of Luisens inability to trust his advisors, thus both his pride and his feelings were wounded. I know my lord does not like his homnd, and my lord is also ufortable with his retinue. But stillcouldnt you have tried to convince us just a bit more? Trusted us with your desires? ..My heart was in a hurry. Luisen had no other choice in that situation. The window of opportunity was slim, and that was the best decision possible at that moment. However, the nuances of his surrender would be lost on those that were ignorant of the future. The awkward silence hung heavily on their shoulders. Flowery words may have appeased themander, but Luisen didnt want to be insincere. Luisens apology, therefore, held more weight. The knightmander abruptly stood up; the conversation ended cleanly, as if he had only arrived to deliver the bracelet. Ive brought up something useless. I should get going. The knightmander quickly left the room. Luisen maintained his polite demeanor until the door closed, at which point he sighed in relief. Themander still had residual resentment against Luisen. Nevertheless, he couldnt let Luisen go to such a dangerous ce without protection, so he offered his most prized possession. What a painfully honest noble. ****** A man with such a personality must be affected more by this incident. It was also difficult for Luisen to see his long-time servant suffer through such mental hardships. If only he had appreciated the hard work of the good people around him. If only he suited the title of the duke better. It was meaningless to dwell upon what ifs and alternate scenarios, but Luisen couldnt shake away the vague feeling of bitterness. The quiet, sleepless night passed slowly. ***** Without fail, time passed and morning arrived. Ruger woke early to solemnly dress and prepare Luisen for his journey. Luisen wore chainmail over his usual dress shirt and a tough, waterproof leather coat over that. He didnt forget to wear the bracelet given by the knightmander on his right wrist. Though unused and a bit rough, all of the armor had been created for Luisen so the fit matched well. Although Luisen didnt look like a knight, his delicate looks and sleek appearance made him look like a prince. He stepped out into the vacant lot where Carlton and his men were already gathered. They all burst intoughter, as if some grand joke had been made. The atmosphere was light, as if they were departing on a hunting journey. Isnt it good that you didnt wear te armor? Ruger whispered. Luisen nodded. At first, he tried to pack te armor that covered his entire body and ance as well. Wouldnt it be safer to be fully armed inbat? On further consideration, however, Luisen had no formal training as a knight, and he wouldnt have been able to move around agilely in te armor. It would have been far more difficult to ride a horse with stilted movementsso he gave up on full cover with tears in his eyes. Carltons men, though cavalrymen, looked quite different from what he had expected. Few wore armor from head to toe; few wore chainmail. Most of them were d in tough leather armor with a few iron tes covering the important areas. te armor was incredibly expensive and cost a lot of money to maintain. It wasplicatedimpossible to take on or off alone. Considering these details, perhaps it was obvious that mercenaries, closer tomon folk than noble soldiers, wouldnt be armed with full equipment. You look too prepared right nowpared to the other soldiers, but with te armor, my lord would have be aughingstock. Ruger nodded. Why did Carltons men have no sense of crisis even as they were about to go to war? They seem like theyre just going on a training trip. Luisens mind began to conjure strange suspicions. Maybe hes attacking the Vinard territory as a training exercise, such that his men dont let their skills rust. Carltons joyful attitude only furthered his doubts. Wasnt it weird to leave the infantry behind and only bring the cavalry, a small group? Carlton approached Luisen as soon as their eyes met. Duke, well be leaving now. I just hope I wont be a hindrance. All you have to do is follow behind us. . Then Carlton skillfully mounted his horse. He was so natural, pulling the reins and steering the horses direction. It seemed as if he and the horse shared one body. He embodied a strength that could not arise from trainingand certainly Luisen, who had barely learned for less than a decade, could not follow his grace. Riding on a horse, Carlton was certainly worthy of admiration. Ive also tried to learn to ride horses in my childhood, so why.Is this the result of talent? Luisen was depressed. Duke, you should mount your horse, Ruger said. Ah, Uh.Please hold onto it well. Of course. With Rugers help, Luisen managed to mor onto the horse. The sudden elevation made him dizzy, and spots appeared in his vision. He gripped the horses reins as if they were a lifeline. He hoped desperately that the horse hadnt noticed his anxiety. Um.Ugh. Luisen groaned. Ride fast, with all your might! No one here forgot to ride their horse during their break, right? Carlton shouted. Here. Me. Luisen wanted to raise his hand, but he also had no desire to suffer through the inevitable disdainful gazes. TL: Im in exams period T_T Hopefully everything will go well. Luckily, I had a bunch of chapters stockpiled. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 In a split second, Ruger had pulled up alongside Luisens horse. As a noble servant, he was an excellent rider. Ill be by your side, assisting my duke. The road will be t; youll be fine. Okay, Ill put my trust in you. The party began to depart. Lets just quietly follow. What could go wrong? Luisen took a deep breath and spurred his horse. At that time, Luisen didnt realize how hard it was to ster oneself to the horse like a dead bodyhow hard it was to fulfill the easy deed to follow the party! **** They were left in the middle of a vige. Only Luisen and Ruger remained on the road. Carlton and the rest of the group had long faded into the horizon. Luisen had been left behind before he and his attendant could even properly get out of his territory. Haaaah.. Luisen let out a long sigh. Ruger looked at Luisen as if he was at his wits end. Luisen also could only sigh more, as he had no easy solution. Was I..truly this bad at riding.? It had been okay at first. The party departed slowly. Luisen was quite unsteady, but he was able to follow along. But, perhaps everyone was so excited to leave the castle after such a long time of being stationary? Or perhaps the problem was that there were no obstacles in front of them on this open road? Carlton and his men gradually began to increase speed; after a minute of regaining their senses, their horses began to gallop. Luisens poor riding was unable to keep up with these skillful warriors. The duke was part of the leading retinue at the beginning of the journey, but as time went on, he was gradually pushed backwards until he could no longer touch the tails of the horses before him. They had to follow after the rest somehow. Luisen had no doubt that Carlton would find some way to find fault with himbutthe bigger issuehe was embarrassed! Luisens heart was in a hurry, but his body couldnt follow along. Frustration simmered within him. Luisen had directed his temper to his horse, trying to urge it to move with polished but curt words, and the annoyed horse refused to move. Please. Horse. Why are you doing this? Cant we quickly go? Hmm? Luisen shook the reins and dug into the sides with his heels. He did everything, but his horse had only snorted his refusal. Simultaneously, Carlton and his men were quickly disappearing in the distance. Anxiously, Luisen called out to them, but his voice was buried underneath the clopping sound of hooves. Nobody looked backLuisen was sure he was forgotten. Ruger did not forget his duty and remained by the side of his master. Come on, youre a good horse, right? Will you move for us? Ruger dismounted and tried to coax Luisens horse. I dont think this will work, its not budging. The horse is incredibly upset. They said it was the mildest of horses in the duchy though Thats true. I guess even Id be annoyed to be the steed of such an ipetent rider. Luisen sighed again. Ruger continued to fret, voicing his worriesnot one tail of Carltons horses was now visible. What should we do? Ruger asked. What can we do? Even if we walk, we have to follow somehow. If they continued to walk on this road, maybe Carlton would notice their absence and return for them. Or, if the cavalry continued to the Vinard territory without them, Luisen would be thankful. Anyway, it was important to maintain the image that he tried to follow along. Luisen needed to show that he hadnt intentionally fallen behind. Furthermore, there was no use standing still in the middle of a vige. Luisen mbered off his horse. The insolent horse extraordinarily became calm as soon as Luisen dismounted. It followed Ruger tamely as he took the reins. Luisen, Ruger, and their two horses began to walk along the quaint road. Now that I think about it, I havent been outside the castle since my regression. Luisen had been busy circling the castle and its outskirts, running errands for Carlton. Even while surrendering on that fateful night, Luisen had taken the forest path and avoided the vige. Its been a long time since Ive seen the vigeI thought Id never see it again. The vige below the castle had disappeared when the duchy burnt down. Though Luisen had been away for a long time, the memory of his hometown was still vivid in his mind. Thats the flower shop, right? And theres the tobo refinery next to it? I think theres a greengrocer somewhere around here as well. Luisen, lost in longing, made eye contact with a woman who stood by the window of a two-story building. She didnt greet Luisen nor hide from him; she just stared. Perhaps due to her deep set eyes, her gaze was quite piercing. Whos that? Luisen did not know this woman. Luisen had quite the loud dating history in the capital, but he had never made a partner on the estate. However, her prating re made his steps falter. Luisen noticed the strange sense of disharmony stagnating in the air. He was absorbed by nostalgia, but as he cleared his mind, something was definitely wrong. Why is it so quiet? The main road connecting the outer and inner districts was one of the busiest ces in the vige. It had always been crowded with people, horses, and wagons. But now it was quiet for the first time in Luisens life. Not a single person was seen on the streetthere was no one except for Luisen and Ruger. Unbelievableeven if the gate was sealed, people would still be living in the vige. However, Luisen couldnt hear any signs of life. The vige sounded like an abandoned ghost town. What? While Luisen was lost in anxiety, Ruger, sticking close to his master, said grimly, My duke, It would be best for us to mount our horses. Huh? Ruger was looking at a distant location. Following his wary gaze, Luisen saw a small crowd. The people who were hiding in the alleyways or inside their houses came out one by one and approached Luisen. They had no strength in their bodies, and their faces were caked with dirt. Their cheeks were gauntlike walking corpses. Each desperate eye was bloodshot; Luisen was horrified. What happened to these people? he murmured. The Anies territory was rich; ordinary vigers were also able to gain weight and sport supple skin. The generosity of life exuded from their appearance. The vigers of the castle footholds, especially, lived a particrly wealthy life as they were close to the dukes castle. Normally, they were people who would have lived without knowing hunger for all their lives. Though the vige was quarantined, there still was plenty of time before winter. Additionally, the cold season shouldnt have been a problem as the vige should have stocked food supply reserves in advance. One of the vigers stepped forward and asked, My lordYoure the lord, arent you? Luisen wasnt willing to confirm anything. The atmosphere is rming. He wondered if a riot was about to break out. The vigers faces seemed to all be filled with anger. It would be better to approach more covertly and ask what had happened. While Luisen was carefully choosing his words, Ruger stepped forward. He covered his master with one arm, protecting him, and shouted at the people. Thats right. This man here is Luisen, the Duke of Anies! Knowing that, how dare you block his path?! Crazy Ruger! Shut up! Luisen panicked. Please dont worry, my lord. Now that they know youre the duke, theyll get out of your way. No, no. The issue is that youve revealed my identity! Luisen dropped his head into his hands. Its the lord. The lord is here! The lord came out of his castle! Lured by the uproar, more people gathered in no time. The crowd was so intimidating that Luisen stered himself by Rugers side. What are you doing?! Ruger was shocked by the unexpected reaction and gave an indignant shout. Were from the vige! We have something to demand from the lord! Theres something we need to ask! Ruger quickly declined all the requests with one single stroke, If you have any questions, go through the proper formalities! Luisen didnt even have the chance to calm the crowd and hear them out. Formalities? Procedures?? Even if we go through them, you wont listen to us at all! Did you go through the proper procedures when you robbed our granary and storehouses? Luisen was in shock. Wait, what? What did you say? he asked. At his words, dozens of people aired out their grievances. Give us back what you took! All the grain foodstuffs have been taken, the distributed rations have disappeared, and were barred from leaving the grounds? Are we supposed to die?! Outside the castle grounds, the fields areden with wheat, but the inner city is left to scramble for crumbs and starvation! The sky shook with the vigers loud cries of fury and resentment. More shoutingyered upon tears. The many voices began to mix together and created a confusing cacophony. What are they saying? Theyre starving to death? How could they be starving to death? Why?? What are they saying we took, and what are these distributions? Luisen was puzzled. What had happened to the vige at this time of the year? What had happened after the war? Luisen couldnt remember. Or, more urately, Luisen didnt forget, but these details were lost to time in the future. Please, slowly tell me the details. I..I dont know anything. Luisen said. However, Ruger blocked Luisen from moving forward. Please stay still, Duke. Its dangerous. Ill take care of it. You dont need to work directly with these ruffians. What? Did you just call us ruffians? A very angry man rushed to grab Ruger by the cor, but Ruger simply overpowered the man and threw him forward. An ordinary, starving viger was no match for a noble youth who had trained in martial arts. Ruger, angry at being threatened by the townsfolk, finally raised his bow. He aimed at the man on the ground. T-this is crazy! Luisen panicked and quickly grabbed Rugers arm. Dont stop me! How dare thesemoners attack the nobility! Dont talk nonsense and lower your bow! These are my people! Luisen managed to take away Rugers weapon, but it was toote. The servant of the lord tried to kill the people of thisnd! No, calm down! However, now no one would listen to Luisen. The crowds patience, which had been stretched tight like rubber, had finally snapped. Rugers behavior sparked an uncontroble spread of anger. The crowd had be agitated, losing all reason. The situation had instantly distorted. TL: (Ill do a bonus chap soon in the future, Thanks Er Inertia and Io! Thanks for enjoying this novel and the trantion!) Also, that feel when Luisen wants to say hes not ssist but everyone around him messes that up. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The lord is trying to kill his own people! The lord wants to kill us! Im not, though! Luisen cried. Give us bread! Open the gates! My lord, lets leave. You dont have to deal with every single violent mob or riot, Ruger said. Were not a violent mob! Absolutely insane. Why could these vigers hear Ruger so well, anyway? Luisen felt like he was about to go crazy. Why did it turn out like this? Until just a moment ago, Luisen had been enjoying a quiet walk. Please, mount your horse. We have to get out of here first, Ruger said. Luisen tried to mount the horse as Ruger requested. However, the horse kept stepping away; Luisens feet could not reach the stirrups. The lord is trying to run away! Those who saw Luisen trying to mount the horse crowded closer in ast ditch effort to get his attention. When Luisen tried to force his way through the crowd on top of the horses back, the people rushed at him, frightening the horse. Neigh!! The horse shook its body and raised its front hooves. Luisen, who was about to sit in the saddle, was thrown to the ground. Nngh! The impact made Luisens body curl up. At that moment, something sharp flew towards him. Luisen reflexively swung his right hand. nk! Something bounced off the small but hard shield that the bracelet had created. The metallic ng sounded like a dagger. What? Where did thise from? Who did this? Luisen looked up in surprise, but he was already surrounded on all sides by agitated vigers. Ah. The people looked down upon him. The sunlight poured in from behind, creating dark shadows on their faces. Dozens of eyes, all with burst capiries, were fixed upon Luisen, prating the young lord with their res. Hungry and angry people. In his past life, these types of people had been everywhere. Luisen, powerless after wandering around as a beggar, was easy prey for them. No matter if he was begging, working, or just standing and existing, he was often beaten half to death, surrounded, just like this situation, by a vtile crowd. I-I have to run. Once again, old memories began to arise. A deep-seated sense of fear seized Luisen. Fear consumed reason and paralyzed his senses. He was once again nothing more than a poor and powerless dukewith no nobility and no hometown, he had returned to a life of endless wandering. His heart was pounding, but his two legs would not move. In such a state of extreme confusion, his body would not listen. Someone grabbed Luisen by the cor. Weve got the lord! While Luisen reeled from the impact, someone else grabbed his arm. With an audible rip, the sleeve of his shirt tore off. Luisen swayed between eager hands like a paper doll, bruising everywhere. Luisens spiritless body was thrown here and there. Then, a familiar, unforgettable voice rang out, Duke! Lord Anies! Where are you?! It was a ck knight riding on a ck horse. Carlton hade looking for him. Sir Carlton! Over here! Luisen shouted. However, it did not seem that Luisens voice could be heard over the deafening din of the crowd. What can I do? Carltons gaze was scanning the opposite direction. Like thisLuisens savior may ride away. I cant let that happen! Luisen had quickly thought of a solution in that moment. Even if humans couldnt hear him, a horse surely could. Luisen freed his arms with all his might and brought his left hand near his mouth. Forming a circle with his fingers, he blew into his hand. A long, clear whistling sound, often used in riding training, cut through the air. The sound was not as piercing as it could have been,peting with the roaring crowd. The ck horse, with its sensitive ears, turned towards Luisen, and Carlton didnt miss the small shift in his steed. His eyes followed the horses gaze and locked onto Luisen. Carlton reacted immediately. He pulled on his horses reins, urging his steed to leap a considerable distance. Luisen had no idea how the knight managed to move so nimbly in such a crowd. The gigantic ck horse, after vaulting over the peoples heads,nded in front of Luisen. Get away from him! Carltons fearsome movements terrified the crowd. They were ordinary folk, and though they were incensed with anger, they knew they were no match for Carlton, who had fought on the front lines numerous times. The vigers finally released their hold on the lord. Carlton snatched Luisen away without even having to swing his sword. As if he were holding a mere child, he hefted Luisens light body up and held him effortlessly against his side. Dont struggle, Carlton whispered. Luisen closed his eyes and nodded. Thinking of thest time hed been on this horse, there was certainly nothing good about opening his eyes. And Luisen was proven right. Carlton took off, horse leaping into the air simrly to how he had approached Luisen in the crowd. Luisen tightly clenched his jaw and swallowed a scream; he felt as if he were flying through the sky. Carlton easily jumped through the angry crowd and quickly escaped the riotous situation. No one dared to block his way. *** When the two arrived at the entrance to the vige, Carlton finally released Luisen. U-urk. As soon as his feet touched the ground, Luisen gagged. Carlton looked at his prone figure calmly, with neither sympathy nor contempt. That could have been a disaster. After a whilewhen his dizziness had fadedLuisen looked up. Carlton handed him a water canteen to rinse his mouth. Where are we? Luisen felt stable enough to pay attention to his surroundings. Were at the vige outskirts. Youve saved me twice now. Yes, well Carlton was also very surprised. He had thought Luisen was following behind closely, but as he waited for the territorys gates to open, he realized he could no longer see Luisen nor the lords servant. I was too excited. After only signing paperwork all day long in the castle, I was too excited to ride through the open fields of the south. Carltons blood boiled at the brief freedom. He and his men had gradually increased their speed, vying for the lead andpeting against each other. In the midst of their fun, Carlton hadpletely forgotten about Luisen. After realizing Luisen was no longer in sight, Carlton had thought the lord would soon follow. After all, all nobles learned to ride horses as soon as they could walk. Horses were expensive creatures; riding skillfully was seen as a symbol and privilege of the nobility. He hadnt known that Luisen was such a terrible rider. Later Carlton had hurried back and retraced his path to find Luisen. By the time the knight arrived, the vigers had already started a riot, and Luisen was already buried in the crowd. Carltons soldiers stationed at the castle had also mobilized when theyd heard the news of the riot in the vige. If Carlton had been one step behind, Luisen might have gotten seriously injured. That could have been dangerous. Im sorry. Luisen bit his lips and recalled, one by one, the various grievances the vigers had yelled at him. They said their food and water supplies were taken. Rations had stopped being distributed. Slowly, he pieced together the clues in his mind. During war time, all granaries and excess supplies were seized from the territoryquite standard for wars involving territorial disputes. The ruling household would then ration necessities for a living. However, when Luisen had suddenly surrendered, a glitch in the well-oiled system appeared. As Carltons soldiers seized the castle, the administrative systempletely copsed. The day to day operations were dismantled, and distribution was suspended. All the soldiers were detained and the castles servants were too busy waiting upon Carltons men. On top of that, all the officials went on strike, refusing to work underneath Luisen and Carltons rule. Only Luisen had retained freedom to work, but he waspletely unaware of the situation. Is it all my fault, after all? Luisen grasped his head. Finally, he understood the treasurers despair at his abrupt actions, the hostility from the servants, and Carltons ridicule. Carltons question came to mind, when hed asked about Luisens interest in the viges situation. He must have known something was wrong there. You.did you know about the state of the vigers and the vige? Luisen asked. Carlton nodded, as if this knowledge was obvious. Yes, of course I knew. The duke truly had no idea? If I knew, then I wouldnt have ignored their plight, Luisen murmured, geting himself. He couldnt raise his head, shoulders heavy with pity for the vigers and shame for himself. Carlton looked down at the rounded crown of the young lords head. Finally, the time hade tough at the lord. Carlton had secretly looked forward to this opportunity ever since he had seen Luisens noble poise. How could a lord not know when the people in his territory were starving? But, hisughter did note. Luisen had a pale face, as if he were about to faint. His shock and regret were inly evident in his expression. The elegance that had been crafted since birth, the noble arrogance, had left him. Only the image of a young, ignorant, and vulnerable man remained. Luisen stood on the precipice of despair; a single push could send him hurtling into an endless pit of depression. Lets just leave it alone. This and that, everything was just too annoying. Carlton decided to wait on ridiculing the lord until the situation was sorted out. If youve sobered up, then lets return to the castle. Ill escort you there, Carlton said. Wait a moment. I have a favor to request from you. Luisen grabbed Carlton by the wrist. I want to see the situation in the vige for myself. With my own eyes. No. Thats too dangerous. Thats why Im asking you. Ill be safe with you. Why would I. Carlton attempted to shake off Luisens hand. However, at that moment, their gazes connected. Luisens blue eyes were filled with fervent hope, as if Carlton were his only savior. Honestly, it would be better to just take him to the castle. Luisens shock shouldnt have mattered to Carlton. Rather, the young dukes actions had distorted his original nsanger would have been an apt response. If Carlton escorted Luisen back to the castle, he and his men could leave for the Vinard estate without getting dragged into the territorys issues. But, going against his own thoughts, Carlton nodded. He had been ready to refuse, but was struck speechless by Luisens gradually brightening and sunny expression. TL: Bonus chapter as promised~ After tranting a bitI think Carltons a face-con " " Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Thank you. Thank you so much. Ill repay this favor, someday, Luisen said. Were only doing onep of the vige. Yes. Thats fine. I cant shamelessly hope for more than that. Carlton had once again seated Luisen on the saddle and started his horse. Luisen held tightly onto Carltons clothesfear was forgotten for determination. Why did I agree to this? Carlton thought. He could feel tension passing from Luisens body to his. The lords tremors could have easily gotten on Carltons nerves, but the feel of his body eased his senses. For Luisen, whose body had been stered against Carltons back, the knight he had been so afraid of was temporarily no longer his biggest concern. The towns situation was too severe. The people who took to the streets were in better conditionthey at least had the energy to move and shout. The rest of the vigers simply didnt seem to have the strength to leave their houses. Thus, many of the roads were empty, and all normal activity had halted. With no promise of when this crisis would pass, the vigers were engulfed by endless anxiety. One corner of the vige housed people that had fled their homes for the castle or its outskirts: farmers who had thought that the castle surroundings would be safer, and the families of the conscripted soldiers. They lived in temporary tents and used worn nkets for beds. The cold season had not started in earnest, but still the weather was not kind to the homeless. Tired and ill, they could only roll their eyes to follow Luisen as he passed by. Their eyes were incredibly lethargic; in their unfocused pupils, Luisen perceived deep hunger. It was a pain that Luisen knew well. Starvation made one hungry, at first. Then, the intestines will twist in pain, and the brain will only be filled with thoughts of food. Only animal instincts remained. Rotten fruit, moldy bread, muddy grass roots For the sake of eating, for the sake of filling the stomach, starvation drove you to ignore nausea and stuff anything you could grab into your mouth. You would do anything for a crumbhardbor, begging, stealing, even prostitution. Then, when the hunger was temporarily sated and you would return to your senses, youd be horrified at your behavior. Your ego would cry out in misery and disgust. And yet, even as your pride crumbled, the foodwretched morselswould taste so sweet. Luisen sympathized with the anguish these vigers were currently feeling. He groaned. Why couldnt I have checked in on the vige before the situation got so severe? Why didnt I notice the signs when I was riding through? I cant believe I congratted myself for being a good lord when such pain was brewing right underneath my nose. A sense of shame filled his being. .Lets just return to the castle, Luisen said, voice filled with emotion. His heart would carry the vigers misery with him. Carlton silently rode the horse back to the castle. *** After arriving at the castle, Luisen headed straight for the generals room. There was no one more knowledgeable than him, the lords deputy. General! A frantic Luisen burst into the room. The generals eyes widened at Luisens appearancewhere had the prince-like figure loved by minstrel songs gone? He had been clean when hed left, but here his clothes were torn, as if he had rolled around in the underbrush. What happened? What about the battle? Thats been cancelled. I fell behind and was left in the middle of town and got caught up with the vigers. Was there a riot? Yes. The general was greatly surprised. He knew that his lord would struggle while riding, but he didnt think Luisen wouldnt even be able to leave the castle outskirts. The path was a straight, well-travelled road! Even without further exnation, the general could imagine the chaotic situation. A lord appearing in the middle of a frenzy of hungry citizens; it was obvious something dire could have happened. And what about Ruger? What was the chief attendant doing, if not protecting you?! the general said. Ruger had learned martial arts specifically to safely apany Luisen as his aide and escort. It was too chaotic. But more importantly, it seems you knew about the towns situation? I was expecting something of the sort.but I didnt expect that you wouldnt even be able to make it through the territory gates. No, Im not talking about that! Luisen shouted in a fit of anger. Why didnt you tell me that all the vigers were starving to death? Are you telling me that youpsed in your duty while the people were living so poorly?! The general frowned and opened his eyes wider. Dont tell me.You had no idea of the current state of the territory? he asked as if he couldnt understand Luisens words. What? To fund support for the second prince, I reported that we mustmandeer the nearby vige and requisition their warehouses. Afterwards, rations would be distributed to the people. Im certain I got your consent for this. The general was a thorough man; he wasnt one to implement drastic measures without the lords say so. " " Luisen had really forgotten all about this. He was clumsy with paperwork. From the age of six, Luisen had merely signed the papers the general had ced in front of him. He had frantically signed countless documents and letters, his eyes growing tired beneath the terrifying amount of work. The young lord had never fully read all the papers. In addition, that paperwork was years ago for Luisen now. The shock of burning fields and rampant death was enough to make one forget rtively trivial matters. But, those were paltry excuses nowespecially in the face of the vigers pain and suffering. Luisen felt a deep sense of shame. Tears welled up in his eyes. .Did you really forget? How could youDidnt I personally exin these details? The general was simrly taken aback. Luisen had signed this proposal by his own handsnot one year ago, but only a month ago. He would have never imagined the lord would forget; hed assumed Luisen knew of the viges plight but could do nothing because of Carltons interference. So, the general had hushed all information regarding the vige and had been secretly considering methods to rescue them. Haah the general inly expressed his disappointment. Havent I told you, time and time againDont forget that youre the master of these golden fields. And the true treasury of this kingdom are these golden fields. And that the Anies who govern this ce are an honorable family, so I must act ordingly to protect thisnd. I know, General. Luisen had heard these words from the generals mouth ever since he was young. Though it seemed, whether past or present, Luisen had not once fully embodied this message. Luisen was too anguished and distressed to sit still. The generals gaze pierced him like many tiny needles. The lord sprang up from his seat before pacing around the room. He walked to an open window. The ins stretching beyond the shallow, rolling hills were drenched in the colors of the sunset. Gold, yellow, and red.the view was upsetting, so Luisen closed his eyes. However, in the dark of his own mind, blocking the view only amplified his feelings. After returning to the past, he felt as if he was only making more stupid mistakes andmitting more wrongdoings. What can I do? What was I even thinking? Just as Luisen had regained some confidence, he once again became disappointed in himself. Suddenly, he felt the urge to hide forever in shame. In his despair, Luisen habitually asked himself, What should I do, Saint-nim? In the past, when Luisen had woken up from his nightmares and sobbed for fear of the dead, the saint had kindly wiped his back. The saint had said, If youre afraid of the dark, dont cover yourself with a nket and hide from it. Open your eyes and turn on the light. The more you avoid and avert your eyes, your fear will grow endlessly and weigh you down. Luisen thoughtand thought again. Thats right. I cant avoid this. The young lord opened his eyes. He took in the beautiful scenery of his hometown and recalled how badly he missed this view. How much he wanted to return to this time. The general looked at Luisen without much expectation. The young Luisen had a weak temperance and a tendency to give up at any sort of obstacle. In particr, he hated to be criticized. Im sure hell cry and give up, the general thought. But the Luisen that returned to the table seemed somehow different. As I have said before, I have no regrets with surrendering. Like you said, the Duke of Anies has a responsibility to protect this territory. I did my job. . And, about the starvation issue.Since Ive forgotten them, its my fault. Ill fix it immediately. Luisens eyes belied his firm will; he was determined not topromise. The general was greatly surprised. A hard wicker spine had formed inside of a soft cotton doll. In Luisen, who now looked strangely mature, the general had found the vestiges of the preceding duke, whom he had admired for most of his life. Do you have a n? The generals tone became unwittingly polite. TL: A chapter to celebrate thest day of sses! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Since Carlton currently hasplete jurisdiction, we need to recruit his assistance, Luisen said. That man knew the viges situation. One order from his lips could refill the warehouses or bring in harvested wheat from the fields. Yet he chose to stay still and do nothing. My lord, what do you think that means? That Carltons help will solve all our problems? Thats not what I meant. I know. You meant that its unlikely hell extend a helping hand. However, that does not mean I can simply back down. Thats true, but. Ill deal with Sir Carlton, so you all should gather the people. Make a n to rescue the people of the lower vige immediately once permission is granted. Will Sir Carlton allow us to gather the vigers? If any of his men stop you, drop my name. I received his permission. Will it truly be alright? The general looked anxious. Could they really do as Luisen said? What recourse would they have if their actions brought more trouble? I personally persuaded Sir Carlton to prepare for the locusts. Ill find a way, somehow. Dont worry. Perhaps that was stretching the truth, but Luisen furtively swept reality under the rug. At this time, it was more important to show confidence to his people and to reassure his general and the other retainers. Its for our innocent people. Even if you bear any grudges against me, please think of them. Luisen bowed his head deeply. The sight shook the generalsposure. Luisen, at six, lost his parents to an infectious epidemic that ravaged the territory. The couple struggled day and night for their people and eventually sumbed to the same disease they had so desperately fought. In the end, the gue was quickly quelled by the foundations his parents hadid; it was a noble and honorable death befitting the rulers of the duchy. As a result, Luisen had be a lord at such an early age. On the day of his duke and duchess funeral, the general hugged the young lord and vowed to protect him for life. He had raised Luisen with all his overprotective heart, worried that the young lord would get hurt or be spirited away if without supervision. However, such sheltering turned Luisen into an incorrigible brat. The general couldnt help but be disappointed and despondent at his behavior. Even so, Luisen was his dearly beloved lord. The person whom he had nurtured with every fibre of his youths affections and devotions. There was only one answer possible for the general when such a lord asked for his help. I will obey your orders, my lord. The general bowed deeply to Luisen. With the generals aid, the remaining work will fall into line quite nicely. Luisen smiled with relief. Now if only I can manage to persuade Carlton Vowing to obtain his permission at all costs, Luisen left the room. **** As Luisen met with the general in his room, Carlton found his way to the generals office. This office contained almost all of the estates administrative documents. Carlton searched for a document that authorized the seizure of rations and food supplies for the war. He was certain the retainers wouldnt be so bold as tomandeer property without the lords explicit permission. There was bound to be some official statement. Just from looking at the office, Carlton could tell that the general was apetent individual. All of the paperwork had been systematically organized, and Carlton quickly found what he was looking for. After quickly leafing through the papers, he found the desired document with the Duke of Anies signature clearly demarcated at the bottom. He briefly nced at the document, and though the signature was messy due to the urgency of the situation, it was undoubtedly Luisens. Whats thisSo he did sign off on it. A corner of Carltons heart chilled. While touring the vige together, Carlton had been observing the lords expressions. His pale face had revealed apparent shock and confusion. So, Carlton had expected foul y. As Luisen had no real power in his duchy and the retainers influence was strong, Carlton wondered if the retainers hadmitted the deed without Luisens knowledge. But that obviously wasnt the case. The seizure was something Luisen himself had allowed. So you truly didnt know? If youve lied, I wont let this go. Had he been pretending when hed trembled and so desperately clung onto Carltons back? Had he been lying when he said he wanted to fully survey the viges crisis? Carlton kicked the desk, and a loud noise reverberated throughout the room. He felt unpleasantly irritated. Once again, a noble has proven he is nothing more than the other bottom-feeding nobles out there. Yet, why am I feeling so disappointed?I was just briefly fooled by his face. Im just angry that Ive once again been deceived by another aristocrat. Thats it. Carlton tried to justify the unpleasant feeling within his heart. Its his face thats the problemthat face One of Carltons men came to see him as he was venting his anger on the innocent desk. Um.Boss? They had originally scattered to search for Luisen and had just returned to the castle after hearing news of his safe arrival. A representative hade to find Carlton in order to hear his next orders. Lets go. Carlton turned and left as if nothing had happened. The subordinate, used to Carltons fits of temper, followed his captain out of the office. What happened to the vige? Carlton asked as they walked down the hall. Its been roughly sorted out. Theyre only vigers; they all scattered on their own when the soldiers arrived. So, there was no big conflictI could only catch those who were unable to run away and ced them in prison. Well only hold them for a brief while. Release them tomorrow. Yes, sir. After thinking, Carlton added, And prepare a meal for them. Yes, the subordinate answered. Ah! I believe the dukes servant was caught in themotion and has also been captured. Wont it be an issue if the dukes servant is held in custody? That guy? Carlton recalled his interactions with Luisens attendant. Pompous bastardhe constantly looked condescendingly at Carlton from behind his master. Though he seemed quite slick andpliant, his uniquely arrogant expression had distorted his face such that his appearance did not shine. That man had gotten on Carltons nerves plenty of times. Though he was angry at the servant for openly disdaining him and his men, the dukes servant was not someone he could easily touch. Is he an impersonation? Carlton said. What? Weve identified him. No. Im afraid that some vigers may be pretending to be the dukes servant to escape punishment. Carlton grinned. A dukes servant could not be containedbut a viger has no such political power and can be left alone. Luisen had angered him, but Carlton felt slightly better while thinking of Ruger, who would surely suffer an ufortable night in prison. Ah, yes. The subordinate snickered as he agreed. Everyone knew of Rugers arrogant words and actions; among Carltons men, there was no one who hadnt engaged in minor conflicts with the servant. He didnt expect for Ruger to wait patiently while sharing a cell with the very vigers hed fought. Its time for that guy to taste some of the bitterness of the world. People have to suffer a little to live. Thats right. As expected of our boss, the subordinate thought. He never misses an opportunity! Once again, Carltons men reflected on their deep respect for their captains viciousness. ****** Carlton and his subordinate returned to his requisitioned office. All the other senior subordinates had already gathered for a drink, and they were suggesting they set out again tomorrow morning. At that moment, Luisen appeared, entering the room with firm resolution. Its not as if hes some prisoner of war or ve entering enemy lines. Carlton didnt like his attitude. I came to tell you somethingbut I see youre joined by others. Ill be waiting outside. No. Carlton stopped Luisen from leaving. Just say what you need here. Now? The gazes of Carltons men pierced Luisen. Each stare provided tremendous pressure, as each mercenary was twice Luisens size. The gazes were neutral, but certainly not goodAfter all, Luisen was the reason todays schedule had gone awry. Luisen did not back down, however. He continued to delve into his grim business, Id like to resume distribution to the lower vige. No, Carlton said directly, without giving it a single thought. Hed already thought about the answer to this question. I need to return to the warfront tomorrow. I cant afford to give attention to this matter. Theres no manpower, time, nor supplies to distribute to the vigers. If were short on manpower, then how about using the duchys men? The general will be in charge, not me. Hes very reliable, right? I suppose. Well gather the necessary foodstuffs ourselves. The portion needed for warpensation wont be touched. Luisen was so insistent that Carlton couldnt help but to continue questioning the lord. Unless you gather foodstuffs from outside, you wont have enough to feed them all, will you? In the first ce, the viges granary was requisitioned due to ack of supplies in the castle. Self-sufficiency, beyond the provisions set aside for the war efforts, was impossible unless the gates were reopened. Those gates will never be opened. Dont even dream about it. I have another way. Would you allow that? I see. But still, I dont want to, Carlton replied in a petnt heartbeat. Luisen still did not back down. You know the state of the people in the lower vige. Theyre all sick and starving. If you leave them as is, theyll die. And so? Those people are innocent. Theyve just gotten tangled in political matters. Perhaps it is also a sin for these ordinary people to meet such a foolish lord. Even if they live hard, their lives are wasted likemon house flies at the stroke of a nobles hand, Carlton said angrily, pointing out Luisens ipetence. Please have mercy on them, Luisen begged pitifully. But his earnest appearance now looked stic to Carltons indignant eyes. Does the duke think I havee to y around? .No. Ivee to conquer the region, not to serve its people. Why must I show mercy? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 CW: References to prostitution, sexually suggestive themes? Chapter 24 Carlton continued, staring at Luisen who was at a loss for words, To be honest, I dont know why youre suddenly making a fuss, my lord. Youve beencent this whole time, havent you? So then why, on the day we return to the front lines, are you suddenly concerned with ration distribution? Dont you find this sudden interest suspicious? .Thats because I truly just found out now. Its been less than a month since you signed the document. Have you already forgotten? No, its not that I forgot. I truly did not know. You didnt know? ThatsI.didnt read it well, Luisen earnestly tried to exin how he didnt often read the documentshow he signed without understanding their contents. By then, his face began to glow red from embarrassment. So, you didnt know its meaning and just signed what you were told to sign? Luisen nodded. He felt ipetent as a human. He truly did not want to admit it, but in order to convey his innocence, he must endure the shame. What can I do for you to trust in my sincerity? Luisen asked. Who knows. Ill do whatever you want. I can promise you the future. Should I kneel for you again? Luisen once again dropped to his knees. Carltons men gasped. One of the four great nobles in the kingdom was once again kneeling to Carlton, amon mercenary! If this news spread, there was no doubt that Luisens authority would plummet to the ground, and he would be ridiculed by his peers. But Luisen was not in the least bit ashamed by his current actions. His face held great determinationhis desire to do anything to save his territory. His noble figure was something out of storybooks, asynchronous with the current political state of affairs between the blue blooded and themon folk. The beautiful lord kneeling before the grim mercenary. The scene left a bitter taste in Carltons mouth. It looked as if Carlton was a viin threatening the citizens lives while Luisen was a saint sacrificing himself to their unfair demands. But this was the lords fault! It should be his job to pick up the pieces. Why does it feel like Im the bad guy? Carlton was frustrated. Anything? Then, do you think only your knees would suffice? Then you might as well bare your entire body to show your sincerity. My body? Luisen struggled to find meaning in the mercenarys carelessly spoken words. So he wants my body? In that sense? Luisens eyes shook as if an earthquake was wracking his insides. Carlton seemed very amused when he saw Luisens hesitation. He had merely thrown out those words to insult Luisenhe wasnt expecting Luisen to take the proposal so seriously. Look at him. Even if he pretends to be merciful, he still ces the utmost importance on his own ego. Carlton didnt think Luisen could withstand such disgrace. He waited calmly for Luisen to throw a fit about the insult. At this point, maybe well have to throw him in jail too. A perfectly detained duothe lord and his servant. But Luisens internal agitation ran on a different wavelength than Calrtons thoughts. He knew Carlton was trying to get a rise out of himbut what if he would actually ept this kind of deal? I could feed everyone in the lower viges by spending one night with him? Ive followed and debased myself for promises akin to a few pages out of a fairytale bookRtively speaking, this deal is just too profitable, isnt it? Luisen thought. Anyway, it was definitely good to be a noble. The payment for one night had been very different when hed been a simple wanderer. There was nothing more to worry about, and so Luisen readily consented. All right. Upon hearing the lords agreement, everyone in the room united in their shared confusion. What did I just hear? They all doubted their own ears. Carlton also looked at the lord incredulously. What did you say? he asked. I said, fine. Didnt I say Id do anything to show my sincerity? Luisen was very nonchnt. The insult didnt seem to register, nor did he get angry. It was as if Carlton had told him he needed to pay money to buy breada natural transaction. Eventually, Luisen loosened thevish cloth around his neck. The cor of his shirt spread, revealing his white neck. His hand movements were bold and without hesitation. Cough cough! Carltons men were frightened, and they cleared their throats in vain. Although they, like their boss, would often ignore the gravity of their status difference in a reckless manner, they also knew well how outrageous this situation was. As wandering mercenaries, they were lower than even the vigerslower than the peasants that farmed the territory. To them, the most distinct nobles like Luisen were existences far beyond the clouds. This isnt just any old nobleman; hes one of the great nobleskneeling before the captain and undressing.Is this reality? Technically, Luisen had only bared his neck, but for Carlton and his crew, it was no less shocking thanpletely baring himself. I-is this okay? Carltons men alternated their gazes between Luisen and their boss. Carltons expression looked quiteplicated, his cheeks set stubbornly aze. This is a disaster! Carlton notoriously had arge temper and hated to lose. Once he recognized the situation as a fight, he truly fought from the bottom of his heart. Even if his opponent was a nobleman, he would act no differently. Rather, hed be even more stubborn in this small war of nerves. That tenacity was one of the many reasons Carlton had managed to climb to where he was now. But the soldiers knew that catastrophe often followed that stubborn look on their captains face. The men turned blue in despair. 1 Carlton, as his men expected, was filled with an unyielding spirit. Does he want me to call his bluff? Carlton truly did not believe in Luisen. Luisen had too readily replied with his consent. Would it have been so easy for Luisen to answer if he had really intended to deliver his body to him? Carlton didnt think so. You thought that if you offered yourself up, Id stop you in surprise, right? Ill show you Im not such an easy opponent. After all, what kind of aristocrat would give up his own body to save the people of hisnd? Thats how aristocrats were. They were all born with a sense of arrogance and privilege, squeezing the use out of their peasant citizens, calling for their worship, and taking their respect for granted. Evil and selfishness was in their blood. He was certain the lord was simply virtue signaling for show. Fine. Lets see who wins, Carlton thought. Everyone leave. What? Carltons men asked in confusion. Carlton spoke clearly, eyes fixed on Luisen, Unless youre curious about his precious naked body? If thats the case, then stay. Ah. No, sir. Carltons men quickly stood up. They left the room hastily, like they were running from a predator, and closed the door tightly as if scared they would be ensnared in whatever catastrophe was about to ur. Only Carlton and Luisen were left in the room. Luisen had his eyes cast downward with an indifferent expression on his face, as always. In contrast, Carltons expression was grim, as if he would bite at any provocation. You wanted to show your sincerity, right? I know. At Carltons urging, Luisen slowly crawled on his knees. Luisens knees pressed into the carpet as he moved forward. His shoes were heavy against the floor; as both legs rubbed against each other, the sound of rustling cloth filled the silence. That little noise made Luisen more nervous, and it also scratched at Carltons ears. Little by little. Slowly, and a bit timidly, the distance between the two narrowed. Carlton watched, waiting for Luisen to give up and stand back on his feet. However, Luisen felt strongly drawn to the others gaze. This is crazy. Luisens heart was trembling, like death was gripping it. It was good to be bold and drastic, but now that he was kneeling in front of Carlton, his mouth felt dry. How rough will Carlton be? Im scared to make eye contactbut I have to do this. He worried whether he could push past his fear or not. The sound of his heart beating grew steadily louder. And yet, Luisen did not back down; he had no desire to run away again. Hed promised to do anything, and this much, his dignity, was not worth sparing. Soon, Luisens knees touched the tips of Carltons toes. Luisen put his hands in hisp. ThisIm going crazy. Until when is he going to keep up this pretense? Carlton internally spat many curses. He felt dizzy, although he was determined to win this war of nerves. He had practiced abstinence for too long and masked all his feelings with alcohol. It felt too stimting to have Luisen, a perfect aristocrat, sit at his feet obediently. To feel this way about the Duke of Aniesperhaps he hadckedfort these past few years. When Luisen reached for Carltons pants, he wanted to scream, Just stop! How far will you go to trick me? As Luisen began to untie the knot in the mercenarys trousers, he raised his head, flustered. The two locked eyes. Its not that Im not going to do itits justthis isnt working Luisens eyes watered as if he were about to cry. His hands were stiff and unable to untie that simple knot. His voice trembled and his whole body seemed to be helpless. The pressure he felt was conveyed to Carlton through his shaking touch. What? Is he for real? Finally, his sharp intuition pierced its way through Carltons mind. He had great faith in his animal instinct, so he immediately snapped into action. He grabbed Luisens hand. Ah, I was trying to do. Luisen trailed off. Carlton couldnt understand how Luisen had interpreted his actionswhat he thought Carlton wanted. The young lord attempted to pull out his hand and once again resumed untying his trousers. Thats enough, Carlton said gruffly. Huh? Carlton shifted his hands to support Luisens arms and raised him up. The young lord, light as paper, was dragged to his feet. TL: They really yed gay chickenRemember, this is the journey of both characters learning to be better people >.<
  1. This is an idiomfor example, take how in anime, characters get blue lines on their face to show despair or sadness or exasperation.
Chapter 25 Chapter 25 I dont think youve hurt your head. Carlton murmured to himself as he carefully put Luisen down on the sofa. Then the mercenary retreated, as if he were avoiding him. Whats wrong? Luisen frowned for a moment and then looked at himself. His body reeked of sweat and was covered with dirt from the scuffle at the vige. His palm was stained dark redhe had skinned himself when he fell during the riotand blood had clotted in the wrinkles of skin. His rich clothes had turned ragged and were torn here and there. I look terrible enough to avoid, Luisen thought. He was so focused on the viges situation that he failed to notice his own dirty appearance. Ive forgotten myselfI look more horse than human right now. Shall we continue after I wash up? Once again, Carlton was given a glimpse into Luisens unfathomable mind through his ridiculous words. This person. Had the dukethrough either innocence or stupidityreally believed this absurd, vulgar joke and prepared to give up his body? No. Carlton became serious. Youd like it better if I dont wash? Luisen asked with an ambiguous look on his face. Was this noble always this hard of hearing? Carlton thought. Absolutely not! Then whats the problem? Luisen asked. This is crazy. I said, enough. You can stop now. My words were only meant to mock you, my duke. Nothing was genuine. You were mocking me? Yes. Im not that kind of trash. I didnt know that the duke would take my words to heart. If I werent truly sincere, why would I go this far? Thats Carlton hesitated. A war of nerves Didnt I say I would do anything? Whats the point of fighting with you so stubbornly just for pride? Well, nobles would usually engage in wars of nerves even with a knife ced at their throats. Is that so? Luisen fumbled around in his memory to search for the answer. Indeed, there were those courageous nobles who would pick petty fights with him, a great lord. But would they have done the same with Carlton? He was a hotheaded, noble-hating man who ran wild until he was abandoned by the first prince 1 Luisen supposed that could have been possible. For some, pride was more important than anything else. To Luisen, however, it didnt matter to him whether or not Carltons request was genuine or pure mockery. Then, have I properly shown my sincerity now? Luisen asked. .Yes. Its enough, Carlton replied, a strange bitter taste lingering in his mouth. Is that all you have to say? Carlton felt as if he had really avoided certain disaster by a hairs breadth. Had he not stopped Luisen, the lord really would have pulled off his pants. And thenanyone could imagine what would have happened next. Even though the two were in such a disgraceful situation, his opponent, Luisen, didnt seem to care. Then, youll give permission? Luisens eyes glistened hopefully. The shining blue eyes reminded Carlton of summer rays reflecting off a brook. Is this how it is? A truly magnanimous noble? He has no ulterior motives? Carlton suddenly grew anxious as he looked at Luisens fairplexion, like a child abandoned at the shore. Most people wouldnt go this far, would they? Luisen was far too reckless. And Carlton concluded that predicting his behavior was pointless. They would have topromise. Id rather keep an eye on him now rather than learn about the bizarre things hes done behind my backter. Though he hated to acquiesce since it felt like he was being dragged alongside the lords pace, Carlton chose the path that made him less anxious. All right. Do as you please, my lord. Carlton granted his permission after much consideration. Really? Yes. But, as you proposed, you must mobilize the manpower and supplies on your own. Of course! Luisenughed. At that moment, the room became brighter, as if another candle had been lithis smile was too angelic. It was a smile worth seeing, Carlton thought. What are you nning to do? Carlton wanted to know why Luisen smiled so brightlywhat the duke believed he could do. Ill have to talk to my advisors about the details. After all, I dont know anything. You didnte here with a n? What are you nning to do about the food shortage!? For thattheres something I need to checkIll tell youter, so dont worry. I wont hide anything from you. Now then, Ill be taking my leave to visit the general, Luisen spoke with confidence and left the room. Its more nerve-wracking when he says not to worry. Carlton stared at Luisens back as he walked out. He wondered what strange thoughts were rolling around in his round and pretty head. As soon as Luisen left, Carltons waiting men all entered the room, and they seemed to be covertly biding their time until they could deny knowledge of whatever had happened inside. Their faces reflected the many questions they wanted to ask; their gazes cautiously observed both the room and their boss. They were so curious, yet hesitant, to know what had happened after they had left the room. The duke looks like hes going somewhere? A subordinate spoke up timidly. He shiftily nced around, not wanting to light this powder keg atmosphere. Carltons expression alone had alerted them that something extraordinary had happened. But Carlton was not interested in sating his mens curiosity. Im dying the battlefield deportation. Do as the duke wants.and keep an eye on him, as well as the general and the knightmander. Let me know if theres anything suspicious, especially with the Duke of Anies. Will you be away? Training grounds. Carlton had said all that he wanted to say and abruptly marched out. His subordinates were driven even more crazy with curiosityCarltons grim expression had stimted their imaginations. Suspicions of illicit acts rose within their minds. So, do you think the captain and the duke did it? Or not? He told us to let the duke do as he pleased. If they didnt, the boss wouldnt say that. Ohhh.the two of them.. The servants who had arrived to clean the room also overheard Carltons mens frantic whispers. From what the subordinates were saying, the servants began to believe that Carlton had indeed made such a request and that Luisen hadplied. Their suspicion was reasonable, as Carlton seemed to bend for Luisens favor after spending time alone together. Thus, a strange rumor began to spread, and neither Luisen nor Carlton had any idea. ***** Luisen headed straight for the conference room. The other advisors had all already convened, thanks to the generals efforts and Luisens orders. When Luisen walked in, all the advisors were greatly shocked. His sturdy leather coat was torn and covered in dirt, and his fine hair was a birds nest. Blood had dried on his palms, and his noble knees could be seen through the rips in his trousers. My duke! Are you okay? What kind of suffering have you endured in the lower viges, for goodness sake? They had heard about the riots from the general, but they had no knowledge of their lords injuries and were stunned. For fear of hurting their lord, the advisors could not rush up to him and check on his injuries themselves. No matter how they disdained his abilities as a ruler, Luisen was like their child. Seeing him hurt pained their hearts. My lord! Your hands are bleeding. Call the doctor firstDoctor! 2 Is he not here?! Huh?! For now, lets apply some medicinal herbs. Oh lordare you feeling nauseous? Where else are you hurt? Ah! First, please sit down. For Luisen, this was a familiar routine of overprotectiveness. The duchys retainers tended to inadvertently shelter their lord from all harm. It had been so long since Luisen had others fuss over him like thishe was at a loss. Everyone, please, calm down. Our lord cant speak over your din. The fric atmosphere calmed with just one order from the general. After silencing the chamber, the general looked meaningfully at Luisen. All eyes followed, and they waited for the young dukes orders. You all know the situation, correct? Yes. Luisen scrutinized his retainers. Im sorry. This was something I should have taken care of on my own. But, this is also on you all as well. Itsmon knowledge that Im an ipetent lordNo matter how much you resent me, you cant abandon your work. The crowns of the retainers heads could be seen as they slumped down with the heavy weight of regret. How shameful it was to tantly ignore the plight of the people in the lower viges and insteadin, I wish the lord would mature. However, Luisen had apologized first, so the weight on the retainers shoulders felt many times heavier. Dont reprimand the vigers for what happened today. The fault lies with you all and with me. Lets do our best to put the past behind us and get through this crisis. Yes, my lord. Well do that. Sir Carlton has bestowed upon us permission to counter this dilemma. So, from now on, youll prepare to distribute supplies to the lower vige, Luisen said. Really? That man gave his permission? Yes. Luisen nodded proudly. You must not touch the food I have set aside for Sir Carlton and his men. We have to scrounge up something else on our own. But to feed all the people, they will have to starve for a few more days until we can find some solution. Many are trapped within the confines of the castle. If the gates are opened and food is bought in from nearby areas, the problem will be easily resolved. Sir Carlton will not open the gates. Ill solve the matter of the food sourcecalcte how many days we canst with whats in the castle. And also count our human resources. The ever-childish and untrustworthy lord seemed to have brokered a deal with that dreadful Carlton for his people. Everyone present was surprised and greatly impressed by the glimpse of leadership that shone in his poise. Ill wrack my brain for this. There shall be no waste. Yes. Then as for the manpower? With all the servants and knights within the castle, we may be able to run some sort of operation, even though resources may be tight, Luisen responded. Ill reassemble the guards that secure the outskirts of the castle grounds. We can also utilize the soldiers who stayed behind after the army was disbanded. The advisors skillfully continued the conversation after Luisen threw out a few suggestions. The long-time experience of those who had been running the estate could not be discounted. Pity for the vigers, as well as Luisens dashing figure, were what spurred their drive. TL: Thanks for being patient this week! Im still in the throes of essay periodbut At least Ive only one final essay left! Please enjoy these three chapters!
  1. Originally, the novel said his head was full of temper (idiom). I felt that hotheaded was a good enough equivalent.
  2. = Personal doctor. They said first, which is normal doctor. And then the word for personal doctor afterwards. To call for a personal doc is a bit awkward here, so I left personal outbut just so yall know!
Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Theres nothing more I can do here. Luisen crossed his arms and observed the fervent conversation brewing between his retainers. Though he had been trying to sincerely follow along, the arguments had begun to give him a headache. Im sure the general will lead the efforts well. Luisen decided to leave matters to someone with far more leadership and administrative abilities than himself. As for the lord, he resolved to use this incident and further events to slowly learn about his territorial duties. The young duke looked towards the general, who nodded his head when their eyes met. The interaction was small and insignificant, but within the benevolent gaze and polite acknowledgement, a distinct pride for his ward could be felt. He looked like hed had a revtion where, in the time he hadnt seen him, Luisen had finally matured into an adult. Not a single word of praise was uttered, but Luisen recognized the implicitpliment. The general acknowledged Luisens efforts and his attempt to be a better lord. For the first time, Luisen felt relief when he looked at his beleaguered closest advisor. Thats good. Luisen slipped out of the conference room with a spring in his step. Then, someone rushed after him. My lord. It was the knightmander. The old knights wrinkled eyes were moist and red. He resolutely kneeled in front of his young master. Luisen, embarrassed, tried to stop him, but the knightmander didnt even give him the chance to refuse his fervor. Im sorry, my lord. Huh? For what? Luisen asked nkly. Why was he on his knees? I should have followed and protected you, my lord. After seeing how youve suffered, I now see I was wrong. My stubbornnessmy pridehas put my lord in jeopardy The old knight bowed his head guiltily. Youve been injured like this.Really, you could have met some huge disaster. I have no right nor honor to face my lord nor his predecessor. The knightmander seemed truly guilty. If Luisens knights had followed, perhaps he and his servant would not have been abandoned in the vige. He was well aware that Luisen had poor horseback riding skills and had little to no skill in martial defense. He knew that his lord would not have been able to keep up with those seasoned mercenaries. After realizing all this and still having done nothing, themander was resentful of his owncency. What if Carlton had not found Luisen? What if his lord had continued to be buffeted by the riotous crowd? It was dizzying and horrifying to even imagine the possibilities. Punish this unworthy servant, my lord. I must not be forgiven for putting my emotions before my duty as a knight. Honestly, what do you mean punishment. Its fine. Im okay. No, you mustnt let this transgression slide. Im a wretch that doesnt deserve to be my lords knight. Luisen felt lost while he listened to the knightmanders passionate self-me. No, why to this extent. He crouched down in front of the man, wondering what he should do. He was embarrassed by this scene. I would have refused if you insisted on following me. Even still, I should not have epted it without a fight. Not when it concerns my lords safety What can you do? You dislike meand for a good reason. Im ignorant of issues that happen right underneath my nose. Its not my lords fault! The retainers should have more closely observed the situation and assisted you. Luisen shook his head. No. Since I signed off on the proposition, Im at fault. Im sorry. No, my lord. Though the territory was scrambling for a while, these events happen as we go through life. Do you think there has never been such crises during thete dukes reign? The knightmander began tofort Luisen, and the conversation seemed to oscite between the two as they tried tofort each other. As tiresome as the situation had been, Luisen knew how present he was in his knights minda silver lining to this catastrophe. 1 Those are wise words. Yes, people will make mistakes as they live. But. Do you think I dont know the depths of your loyalty? You gave me a magic item that you care for as much as your own life. Luisen revealed the bracelet given to him by the knightmanderthe very same essory that guarded him against some attacks from the crowd aimed at his blind side. He carefully removed the bracelet and ced it back in themanders hands. Thanks to your care, I was able to get back to the castle safely. Thank you for lending me something so precious, Luisen said. My lord. Im sorry I didnt spare some consideration for your feelings. Themander, more than anyone else, had stood by his principles and moral virtues. This upright but stubborn man had protected the territory even after he was abandoned by his masters, one through death and the other through negligence. Such fierce loyalty, which did not retreat in the face of death, deserved respect. Luisen didnt think he deserved the mans apology, as he had died a dogs death in the previous timeline. 2 Who would dare to punish whom? Luisen thought. I ran away and he stayed. Youve always done your duty. Im the one who should apologize. Luisen knew that no matter how many times he would say sorry, the deep guilt could not be conveyed. Though no one else could ess that long lost memory, Luisen couldnt forgive himself, to stop mourning the staunchly loyalmanders death. Luisen silently took themanders hands in his own. Thank you. Always. My lord. On the other hand, the knightmander was surprised at Luisens touch. Those hands used to be small and soft, like sprouting leaves blooming in early spring. Now, however, these hands had grownrger and were firmly supporting themselves. A knight who seeks punishment; the master who feels the need to apologize insteadwhen did he be so reliable? Tears spilled from the corners of the knights eyes, soaking the deep set wrinkles on his face. Eachrge droplet was as heavy as the years he had lived. I will never take my lord lightly again. I will trust and follow your orders faithfully, the knightmander vowed. Thats..not it though. Why would he trust me? What is there to trust? Luisen questioned his wisdom, but he wasnt so uncouth as to throw the older mans goodwill back in his face. 3 Instead, in a dignified and elegant manner, Luisen finishedforting the old knight and sent him back to the conference room to fulfill his duties. Im thankfulbut they shouldnt trust me too much.Ill only lead them into trouble. Thanks to his knowledge of the future, Luisen had seemed intelligent for a while, but Luisen ws originally someone who didnt like to use his brain and was inattentive. He knew his unreliable self the best. Hed have to fix their misconceptions sometime. Luisen grumbled and quickened his pace. ***** There were several prisons in the dukes estate. Luisen had asked Carltons men in advance where the vigers were being confinedthe basement dungeons. It was a prison for the criminals with clear charges, a ce to iste them from the others before trial. Generally, those caught in riots would be exiled from the territory. In some cases, fines ormunalbor may rece a harsher sentence, depending on the lords discretion. But, harming the lord or the Anies family would often result in the death penalty. For those who lived underneath the protection and mercy of their noble ruler, any physical retribution was a serious act of treason that threatened the stability of the system. No noble family would ever let such crime slide. The people captured during the day were hardly the ones who directly injured Luisen. But, their fates depended on the lords perspective; whether or not he viewed them as those caught in the flow of anger or those who had participated in intentional harm against the ruling family. The Duke of Anies had the right to judge crimesmitted on his territory. Carlton currently held the right to hold trial, but their fates still depended on Luisens whimCarlton had given permission for Luisen to do as he pleased. Though stepping inside the dukes castle would usually be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the vigers, their visit was tainted by being confined in the basement dungeon. A distinct anxious atmosphere filled the prison. When Luisen climbed down the stairs, many entreaties were lobbed at the duke, who held the key to their life or death in his hands. Im sorry, my lord! Id never attack you, my lord, I swear! Each cry reverberated off the stone walls, creating a dizzying cacophony. Within the panicked cries, a familiar voice could be heard. My lord! My lord! Its me! Im over here! Ruger? Ruger was locked up in a cell which he shared with five or six other vigers. Why are you there? Luisen said, surprised. He walked straight to the cell. Ruger molded his body to the iron bars and desperately called out to his master. My lord. Oh, my lord. Youve finallye to save me, havent you? I didnt even know you were here? Why are you here anyway? I was captured earlier in the day, after Carlton had taken my lord away. I tried to follow behind, but I got caught up in these peasants riot. No wonder Luisen couldnt find his servant. Honestly, Ruger had reaped what he sowed, but the experience must have been quite traumatizing. His eyes were moist with tears, and Rugers physical condition seemed quite poor. Come on out for now. Luisen motioned for the guard to open the door. Ruger flopped out of the cell with sloppy movements. He could not straighten his back properly, and his joints creaked like a rusty hinge. TL: Thank you guys for reading <3
  1. The original novel states that Luisen was quick to grab onto the horses taka to seize something (in this case, to seize the good aspects of the catastrophe.) Idiom~
  2. A dogs death = a grim/horrid death, not befitting a human. A death that defies human rights.
  3. the original idiom is to throw ashes in the faceaka to be ungrateful or rude in a heartwarming situation.
Chapter 27 Chapter 27 HmmmmThey really did a number on you. Though Rugers face may have been clear of visible injuries, Luisen was sure his body was a mess underneath his clothes. Luisen looked inside the prison cell confining his servant. The people trapped in there were quite different from the other prisoners. They didnt beg Luisen for release and instead looked at him with chaotic eyes. Their repulsed gazes seemed to conveyplete disregard for their lives, daring the young lord to do as he pleased. One could roughly guess the hardships Ruger had suffered while confined in a cell with those kinds of people. MaybeWas he purposefully jailed in such a situation? Luisen thought. It would fit with Carltons vindictiveness. Everyone was well aware of Rugers condescension and derision for the low-born. Luisen knew that one day retribution woulde for his loose mouth. 1 Honestly, he deserved some of it. Luisen hadnt known in the original timeline, but he was now privy to some of Rugers despicable ingrained behavior. He was quite good to his master and the other nobles, but the low-born servants and Carltons men would have desperately wished to just punch him in the back of the head. How ugly must he have seemed in their eyes. Ugh, Im dying! My duke, those people are truly evil. Even though they knew I was the dukes servant. Im sure you provoked them. Ah! My lord! Its absolutely unfair! Then, why must you always talk in a way that raises others ire? Me? What did I do wrong? Youre always like that. Just consider what happened at the vige today. Did you truly need to provoke the vigers in that situation? Its like youre trying to create trouble. I would never! I wouldnt dare! Those scoundrels were rude to the duke first; I said what I needed to as your chief attendant. Why did you wield your bow? You knew how dangerous the situation was! I was the only one who could protect my lord in that situation! I had to do something. Ive only done my jobhow mean of you to side with those bastards Ruger cried, iming injustice. His pitiful form loosened the sternness in Luisens heart. My duke is not to methose bastards are bad people. Theyre pretending to be good little vigers, framing me and deceiving my lord. How dare they attack their lord! Please, execute them. They dont deserve life. Was Ruger originally this extreme? Luisen clicked his tongue. The death penalty At that thoughtless word, the dungeon became a quagmire of chaos again. Screaming and pleading, the cries of the prisoners made Luisens ears throb. Thats enough. EnoughPlease calm down. I wont execute you. My duke! You must show your dignity through harsh sentences! Enough! Im not killing anyone. Im not in the position to recklessly do that. Helping me and the territory will be punishment enough. What? Both Ruger and the vigers were greatly surprised. The vigers in particr had pleaded to escape death but still expected extreme corporal punishment or exile. The crime of attacking the lord was that serious. Their punishment is to help my lord? Thats right. Ill be heading down to the vige soon. Shouldnt we distribute food to the vigers as soon as possible? !!!! The vigers collectively widened their eyes as Luisen spoke. You mean. Weve decided to reinstate the distribution of rations; the retainers are currently ironing out the details. The fullrge-scale operation will take much time, so Ill go down to the town first and distribute as much food as I can. To do this, Ill need your hands. Those who still have energy left within them,e with me. Luisen predicted that the advisors conference wouldnt end until after sundown. Nothing could be done in the dark, so rationing would have to be properly implemented the next day. However, he couldnt stand to sit around on his hands; he wanted to feed his people and soothe their anxieties, even if it was just one hour earlier. Luisen judged that, although he wouldnt make arge difference, he could at least stabilize the situation and care for the people. No manpower in the castle could be spared, so he could instead make use of the most energetic prisoners. Ruger strongly opposed Luisens ns. My duke! Those scoundrels attacked me. Hitting his servant directly challenges the dukes authoritywhat a filthy bunch! I said its fine. It seems, rather, like youre challenging my authority now? No, I dont dare. Luisens stern demeanor silenced Rugersints. In the past, he used to passively listen to everything I said, didnt he? Ruger thought. Since when did his master start drawing firm lines in the sand like this? Ruger couldnt hide his embarrassment as he quieted down. Go get treated for your wounds. Luisen turned his back on Ruger and ordered the guards to open the jail cell doors. Now, everyone move. Ah, unless you have no more strength left. Have you eaten anything? A while ago, some of the soldiers gave us some water and biscuits. They said they were following their boss orders. Really? How surprising of Carlton. Luisen thought that perhaps the mercenary was more sensitive than he seemed. There were quite a few able-bodied men among the prisoners, whether through the power of the biscuits or through hope. Luisen chose five or six of them and brought them to the warehouses. A cart packed with arge cast-iron pot, firewood, hardened bread, and dried jerky had already been prepared. After running around fulfilling Carltons errands, Luisen was better able to navigate the geography of the castle and the hidden stashes of supplies in the warehouses. In a way, he was able to prepare this much in such short notice thanks to Carltonthough the lord had no intention of voicing such thoughts. The sun was gradually beginning to set by the time Luisen arrived back in the vige. The usually bustling town was as quiet as death. Lets get settled before the sun sets. Luisen led his crew towards thergest square in town. All the shops surrounding the square were closed, but a curious crowd had still gathered. News had already spread during the day that the lord had been embroiled in the riots. As Luisen drew closer, the people retreated quickly. The tension in the air could be cut with a butter knife. Will this be alright? The knights who were following him had raised their des in preparation for conflict. Though Luisen was scared inside, he resolutely raised his chin and attempted to show confidence. Itll be fine. Lets just start here. Luisen divided the recently released vigers into two groups. One group was sent to gather the rest of the denizens and the other was left behind to help in his n. He had the people arrange the firewood and create supports for the potarge vessel usually used for feasts. The pot was enough to contain several dozen servings of soup. Immediately, water was drawn from the well; the bread and the beef jerky were torn into many small pieces. While hard bread and jerky were normally hard to chew, the foodstuffs turned mushy with the moisture. Eventually, they allbined to create a thin, boiling soup. Luisen had a small taste. The soup was created without stock or broth ingredients. Bread, water, and jerky; that was all. Yet, the saltiness from the jerky and the butter from the meat leaked out to create a passable vor. This much was fit to eat. If the amount was insufficient, more water could be poured in. If the soup became too watery, more bread would be added. If it was too nd, beef jerky could substitute for seasoning. Too salty? They could once again add more water. As long as the fire burned, the soup could be boiled continuouslyforever, even. The food was rough and unappetizing; most wouldnt have given it a second nce. However, for a person who had starved for a long time, it was a godsend. Proper bread and meat would not digest well in a malnourished stomach and would cause health issues. Luisen knew this fact well: during his wandering, he had developed a great stomach ache after eating bread given by a kind-hearted madame. In his experience, it was better to consume watery soup to fill up the stomach and warm the body. Additionally, such soup could be quickly and easily made inrge quantities with a small amount of ingredients. My lord, let us distribute the food. The attending vigers tried to take thedle from Luisens hands. They couldnt allow the lord to serve them in good conscience. However, Luisen declined. It was important to follow through with his convictions and to personally feed his citizens. No, thats alright. Ill handle this. You all should just make sure to secure the surroundings. At Luisens decisive words, the vigers nodded. The knights stood on guard, their eyes shing with spirit. This way! The lord is personally handing out soup! Theres something to eat here! Bring a bowl or a cup! Come over! As ordered, the vigers scattered here and there while shouting. People gathered at the edges like rain clouds on the horizon as the smell of savory soup spread throughout the vige square. However, no one was willing to approach any closer. They were fearful of the untouchable lord standing with adle, situated between extraordinary knights. They couldnt bear to turn their eyes and noses away from the food, but the memory of the earlier riots froze their feet. This is going to take all night. Luisen looked around and pointed at the youngest-looking boy among the crowd. You over there. Come here. M-me? The boy, who was wiping his drool with his grubby hands, startled. Come quickly, Luisen gently urged. The boy approached him with a nervous heart. He couldnt defy the lords request, but his pulse could not hide his fear. TL: Ruger really is a product of his upbringing..
  1. The original novel said running around with your mouth open which trantes to having a loose mouth. I chose to substitute it here, but I may consider leaving some of these sayings inter.
Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Here. Luisen scooped some soup into a wooden bowl and handed it to the boy. Though the boy looked up at him suspiciously, he epted it cautiously. Eat this and wait. The castle will distribute rations tomorrow, so tell the grown-ups, okay? Really? The boys eyes widened in shock. Thats right, things like flour and firewoodBut do you all have the energy to make bread? It would have been better to bake and distribute the food over distributing food ingredients, but, regrettably, the castle had too little manpower. Could the starving properly cook and prepare their dishes? Hunger often imed reason. It would be a big problem if in their hunger-driven craze the people simply ate the raw ingredients; thus, Luisen went down to the vige to boil soup for them. Its a bit difficult right now, but Ill even return what we requisitioned to the castle, eventually, Luisen said. Really? When? My lord, do you have money? Actually, are you sure youre our lord? Ive never seen you before. Im really the lord of thisnd. Of course youve never seen me before. When would you get a chance to see someone like me? Luisen answered each and every rambling question, voice gentlepared to his aloof face. The boy began to speak more courageously, But, are we ruined because we lost the war? Ruined? Do you think the Anies duchy would be ruined over something like that? Once the gates open, itll all somehow work out. He wasnt bluffing; he had spoken the truth. Now that the locusts had been exterminated, the plentiful valleys of wheat had been harvested and gathered in many warehouses across the territory. Its just that those bushels couldnt be transported inside the estate gates. The duchys economic situation was not dire. " " Though the civil war had left holes in the administration and personnel affairs, Luisen predicted it would quickly stabilize after those ministers held captive were released in return for the duchys gold, jewels, and bonds. Come to think of it, Carlton was the only major problem left. Why wouldnt he just unlock the gates? However, it was hard to bad-mouth the mercenary. After all, it was Luisen himself who instilled the fear of the first princes nobles within him. Anyway, dont worry about it. I promise to you, with the dukes honor, that it will be alright. And Im so sorry to have made you all suffer. The boys ears turned red at the unexpected apology. He never could have imagined that such a sky-high, untouchable lord would apologize directly to an ordinary viger like him. And above all, at that moment, Luisens face was so pretty. Um, thats. Go and eat; you must be hungry. Luisen patted the boy on the shoulder. The boy began to walk away in a daze, looked back at the lord, and began to hurriedly slurp the soup. Though it was watery and contained no spices, the taste was strangely good. Above all, it warmed up his icy body. The vigers, after watching the boys interaction with Luisen, slowly approached. They carefully asked, Is this really okay for us to eat? Eat, eat. Did you just say that rationing will resume soon? Thats correct. Were aiming to restore food distribution as quickly as possible. Everyone is discussing the details in the castle. Luisen continued to answer every question while scooping soup. He answered calmly while keeping in mind the possible consequences of his words. He wouldnt forget the promises and apologies he made to the young boy. As a result, each response was quite slow, but the people could see his words were authentic and thoughtful. Luisens heartfelt feelings and promises were delivered with every bowl of warm soup. Had another person distributed the soup, the promises wouldnt have felt so genuine. The words were so effective because Luisen, the Duke of Anies, was standing there, holding adle. Though Luisen had long been known as a scoundrel who neglected the territory, the people did not easily forget their regard for the Anies household as a whole. Watching Luisens actions, the vigers were reminded of their long-forgotten faith in their noble of the golden fields. Thats rightif the duke is doing this much Hes our lordwe must trust in him. Even though hes been unreliable, we have no choice but to wait and believe Those who at first stared at Luisen with distrust and resentment slowly began to soften their stance. The people of the duchy were originally as generous andid back as the territorys mild climate. While the wartime fears ruined their easy-going attitude, the original personality did not disappear. When their lord personally came to the vige tofort the people, the rough vigers began to return to their gentle, sheep-like disposition. Even though the sun had set and night had flooded the square, more and more people began to crowd around. The arm holding thedle felt numb, and Luisens throat was sore. Still, Luisen did not budge from his spot. Draw more water and pour it into the pot. Tear more bread into the soup. And you guys, help those that have mobility impairments. Luisen barked out orders as he continued to distribute the food. Knowing how miraculous one bowl of warm soup could be, he couldnt afford to grow tired. **** Soon one could see the bottom of the pot that had originally held what seemed to be an endless amount of soup. Torches had to be lit, as no lingering rays of sunlight were left in the sky. Moving at night wasnt good for either Luisen or the vigers. We should return to the castle now. Staying longer than this would be dangerous. But there are still people left Luisen looked at those gathered. Would it be better to continue or to return? As he was agonizing over the decision, he spotted Carlton standing alone among the crowd. No matter how many people flooded the area, it wasnt hard to recognize him, as he stood a full head over the others. Since when had he been standing there? As soon as their eyes met, Carlton drew closer. Why didnt you call to me after you arrived? Luisen asked. It was hard to squeeze through. Itste, so lets call it a day. ..Okay. Luisen had no choice but to listen to Carltons words. As he began to leave, the vigers chimed in. Let us handle the cleanup! My lord, you cant bear that weight. Well carry that. Luisen left the vigers to their own devices. During that time, Carlton simply stared at him. Whats wrong with him? Luisen thought. Luisen, feeling burdened by his insistent gaze, asked, Why do you look at me like that? Ah, no. Carlton bit back what he had originally intended to blurt out. How did you find the resolve to return to the vige after what happened during the day? Huh? I dont know what you believed in for you to act so recklessly. Carlton stepped closer. Luisen felt nervous as the giant mans body approached him. Carltons uniquely sharp gaze pierced through him. Seeing you now, its not as if youre fearless. Are you mocking me? Luisen asked. Nothing like that. Im just fascinated. With me? I didnt know youd go to this extent, Carlton exined. I couldnt just sit around and do nothing I thought youd be participating in the meetings in the castle, and instead you came hereout of nowhere. I was quite shocked. I had to check on my citizensBesides, this time I came with the knights. Ive been keeping safety in mind. Yeah, well, if you didnt bring the knights, I would have thought youd actually gone mad. Luisen looked up at Carlton. Did the mercenary perhapsfollow him because he was worried? No wayIts Carlton.theres no way hes worried me. Luisen threw those suspicions far, far away. I was thinking that things were too orderly. Maybe it was because you were watching? Luisen asked. I didnt help any. Ive just been watching. Did I say anything about helping? Why is he so serious about it anyway? Luisen inwardly vented his annoyed feelings. Carlton continued, Next time you decide to do something unexpected, let me know in advance. Would something like this happen again? Luisen said. However, Carlton didnt seem to believe his slight denials. He looked at Luisen as if he were an alcoholic who had vowed to quit drinking. Lets return together. If the duke gets hurt, Ill be held responsible, Carlton said. Luisen wondered about his abrupt change in heart but felt it was strange to insist upon returning separately. ***** The advisors meeting was almost over by the time Luisen returned to the castle. The people of the castle were bustling, waiting for the sun to rise and their duties to resume. Each minister scattered to deal with their respective departments. Since Luisen had no further business, he returned to his room at the urging of his advisors. He washed up, changed his clothes, andid in bed, thinking about the roller-coaster of a day he had. From leaving for war, falling behind, getting involved in riots, Carlton and I..we almostif Carlton hadnt stopped me. Luisen quickly jumped out of bed. He couldnt fall asleep because he kept thinking about useless things. His arms and legs were heavy; his whole body throbbed, but his mind was wide awake. Sitting still in bed reminded him of the people he saw during the day. Will the vigers make it through the night okay? They had something to eat today, but tomorrow? The day after? When would Carlton open the gates? Thinking about this and that, anxiety began to weigh down upon Luisens shoulders. I cant do this. Luisen got out of bed and threw off his pajamas messily. You have to move your body at times like this. He quickly put on his outdoor clothes and left the room. The castle was quiet at night. Only the asional torches held by the patrolling soldiers were visible. In the dead of night, it was too burdensome to call on either Ruger or the soldiers, so Luisen quietly headed to the barn alone. The duchy wasrge, and people did not often travel to the less plodded areas, full of unknown grasses and trees. In particr, the area near the barn was incredibly dense because it was not managed by the groundskeeper. Luisen dragged a shovel by his side and wandered among the weeds, searching for something. He couldnt see well because of theck of light. I think its around here somewhere. TL: Sweet Kid~ Chapter29 Chapter29 Chapter 29 Luisen was searching for a poisonous nt known as the buried old hag. The buried old hag was seemingly an ordinary weed except for its roots, which looked like demonic spirits much like the legendary mandragoras. The fist-sized roots were deeply wrinkled, like the face of a nasty old hag, and the people had named it as such. Normally this nt was not eaten because it caused severe diarrhea and stomach pain. In the poorer neighborhoods, the people fed horses and pigs with this nt, but in the rich and prosperous south, even the poorest of livestock did not chew on it. Though it was currently treated as poison, the root became an indispensable foodsource in the following years. After the civil war, during the long famine, the people searched far and wide for anything edible. Some even peeled the bark off of trees. Others began to take away the buried old hags from the pigs, grilling them with the desire to die with a full belly. However, after a taste, the buried old hag tasted much better than previously thought. The people felt full and didnt die! They didnt develop diarrhea or stomach aches either. As the rumors spread far and wide, the people discovered after some research that the poison generated by the nt was caused by light. If they peeled and cooked the old hag right after digging it up from the ground, it was safe to eat! The buried old hag grew well in various ces and was able to be harvested in farrger quantities than wheat and other crops. It needed less manpower as well. For a starving kingdom, the hag was a singr ray of positive news. Nationwide, the people were encouraged to grow and eat the old hags. The king himself demonstrated the proper cooking methods. After such efforts, the buried old hag became an indispensable ingredient in the lives of themon folk. What? They call it the buried old hag? The devils food? It should rather be respectfully called the buried elder! " " Later, the people would begin to revere the nt and call it their precious elder. Luisen also greatly appreciated this nt. Especially when he would help with farming, an old woman would serve a heaping bowl of well-stewed old hags. The scrumptious taste could drive one to weather any hardbor. Luisen rummaged through the grass, recalling the rare fond sentiments of the past. Since he had often dug this nt up, he could easily identify it. I got it! With a shovel, Luisen dug underneath the nts stem and lifted gently. Then, out of the soil emerged the hideous roots bearing a witchs face. Just the sight of it whetted Luisens appetite. How could something so dreadful in appearance look so tasty? Strangely enough, the uglier the root, the tastier it was. Thinking of the unique sweetness of the slightly dry and soft flesh, Luisen released a bubble ofughter. These old hags could contribute greatly to the distribution of rations to the vigers in the future. There was nothing better to rece theck of foodstuffs. Originally, he was only going to dig up a few roots to show to the general, but Luisen soon changed his mind as he saw all the old hags in the ground. It was just the right time for ate-night snack. His stomach felt hollow; his mouth was bored. I should just harvest a few more and grill them. Luisen nced around. Good, theres no one aroundalthough I doubt people would begrudge me for ate-night snack. Of course, no one would scold this behavior, but he truly wanted to save some face. As Luisens head was filled with thoughts of snacks, Carlton, who was hidden among the dark shadows of the thicket, was bewildered and dumbfounded. While Luisen crept out of his room, Carlton, too, tossed and turned, unable to sleep. He couldnt stop thinking about the lord distributing the soup andforting his citizens. In his minds eye, Luisen had been alone except for a few knights, surrounded by the warming hearts of the vigers,pletely ignorant of danger! It was an idyllic and picturesque scene only found in fairytales. And, he couldnt remove the mental image of that gentle duke; strangely, his insides felt as if they were beset by butterflies at the image. After failing to sleep, Carlton eventually left his room as well. While walking in the night air, he continued to recall Luisens face. A noble who embodied his aloof yet elegant expression. A fragile young man, whose face contained the anxiety of a kid abandoned. An ideal leader who knows how to care for the people, who unconventionally throws his body and soul away for their safety. Carlton pondered which one would be the closest to Luisens essence. But, for the life of him, he couldnt decide on any single description. The more he contemted, the moreplicated his thoughts became. Luisen was very strange. If he was as clever as he seemed, how could he indulge in the foolishness that brought war to his estate? If he was selfish, how could he sacrifice his own body to a mercenary? If he was a meticulous man, he wouldnt be reckless enough to throw himself away either. But, if he loved his estate, how could one exin his ignorance? Words, actions, his past behaviorNone of it fit into the current context. Today alone he embodied that selfish hypocritical aristocrat, that clumsy and vulnerable young man, and that devoted leader. His personality fluctuated, as if he became someone else from moment to moment. Carlton wondered if he contained many personalitiesand entertained other such vivid imaginations. Why had he knelt there.so disturbingly? Carlton wouldnt have agonized this much about the young lord if Luisen hadnt kneeled at his vulgar joke, if Luisen hadnt approached him with such trembling fingers. His eyes and pale cheeks, flushed with nervousness, were pitifully beautiful. He hated to admit it, but the thought of Luisen, seated between his legs, made heat plunge from the top of his head to below his waist. Then, during Carltons agonizing night walk, Luisen suddenly appeared out of the darkness in front of him, as if the lord had sprung from his own mind. Looking closely, it seemed as if Luisen was sneaking off to somece with a shovel. Again.what is he up to.? Abination of curiosity and anxiety had Carlton following the lord, quietly tracing his footsteps. Finally, Luisen stood in an open space near the barn and began digging. What could you be searching for at this hour? Some hidden treasure? Considering Luisens confident boast that he would take care of both the food and manpower shortage, Carlton thought he might uncover at least one hidden secret. The mercenary stood and watched quietly. But, contrary to his expectations, what Luisen dug up was nothing more than a root, about the size of a fist and shaped like a human head. The blurry moonlight only dimly lit the area, but Carlton recognized it with just a nce. It was the buried old hag, a famous poisonous weed. Hehehe. Luisens insidious giggle resonated throughout the field. His greedy expression reflected in the moonlight looked as if it was tinged with madness. The lords odd behavior didnt end there. Luisen collected dry grass, started a fire, and threw the washed poisonous nts into the mes. He squatted in front of the makeshift bonfire and cautiously rolled the old hag around with a long stick. The scene seemed like some kind of ritual. What kind of outrageousness is this? Carlton couldnt readily intervene in such an odd, bizarre scene. A lord who secretly digs up poisonous grass in the dead of night whileughing maniacallyIt wouldnt have been surprising if Luisen turned out to be a devil worshipper. If, after a while, suspicious ck smoke rose from the mes, Carlton would have immediately fled to a temple to file charges. Fortunately, however, nothing mystical emerged. Luisen took a root out of the fire and took a bite without even peeling its skin. Why is he eating that?! Unable to stand by calmly any longer, Carlton leaped in front of the lord. What have you eaten now?! Carlton grabbed Luisen by the chin and forced him to spit out the buried old hag. Thammph. Mmph!! Luisens resistance was as weak and meaningless as a dragonflys wings against human hands. After confirming the lord had spat everything out, Carlton released Luisens jaw. Luisen simply stared at him. What kind of tomfoolery is this? Normally people wouldnt touch dogs when they eat. Why on earth would Carlton pop out of nowhere to interfere with his meal? Does he truly want to bully me like this? My duke, it seems that I have saved your life once again, Carlton said. Save me? Because of you, perfectly edible food has been wasted! The carefully grilled old hag had been crushed into the ground and was no longer fit to eat. Luisens brows wrinkled. What a waste. I dont suppose I can just pick it up and eat it, right? Food? Carlton was dumbfounded. The lord had nned to eat this poisonous nt for ate night snack? In Carltons hometown, the buried old hag was often used to supplement horse feed. Every year, there would be a bizarre sight: the old hag heads piled high like a mountain in the stable. Not many approached the grim scene, but every year, several children always copsed after a curious taste. A nobleman of Luisens stature would be in no danger of deathespecially with the care of his personal doctorsbut he would have suffered greatly. My lord, do you even recognize what you just tried to eat? TL: Ngl, Im also protective over my food. Im gonna be upset if someone wastes my food. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Of course I know. This is the buried old hag, isnt it? Luisen said. You know? And still you want to eat it.? Is this some form of self-harm? Self-harm? Why would I do that? Luisen realized that Carlton was operating under some sort of misunderstanding. You must have misunderstood something. A freshly harvested old hag is not poisonous at all. I came here to dig these up with the intention to bring them to the generals attention tomorrow, to consider if they can be used as a recement for wheat. Then why were you trying to eat one? Carlton asked. Ive worked so hard to harvest them; I should at least have a taste! At the sight of Luisen talking about the old hag as if it were some ordinary food, like bread or fruit, Carlton was dumbfounded. The poison begins to develop in the nt as soon as it is exposed to sunlight. So, the sooner you grill the old hag, the better, Luisen added. How does the duke know that? Are you sure? Im sure. Ive tried them in the past. In the future, research would support Luisens ims. However, for the time being, Luisen had nothing but his own words and experiences to rely on. Carlton was not easily convinced. When? Why would the duke eat something like this? Dont say that the south has differing tastes. I know that the peoples sentiment towards this nt is the same here. Huh? Ah..It was a long time ago. Luisen had no choice but to be evasive. Once upon a time, when I was young, I ate a lot of old hags in secret. How would Carlton know to doubt Luisens childhood experiences, anyway? It was the perfect excuse. Luisen continued to insist, I ate alone, so many others dont know what I know. I no longer harvested them after I became an adult, but I suddenly remembered some bygone memories. The buried old hag is safe, Im sure. ..Youve eaten a lot of these? Thats right. To the point where If I didnt eat the root, it meant that none were avable. Luisen nodded as he remembered the past. When he could find no buried old hags, he almost starved to death. It was a cold and rough winter in the northwestern part of the kingdom; too cold to dig for roots. If the one-armed pilgrim had not found him, Luisen would have died. There were times when I wished I could eat this so that my stomach would feel full. With the one-armed pilgrim, he did not starve, but he also could not afford to eat his fill either. Cold and hungersuch were the fate of wanderers. Luisens eyes briefly dimmed as his mind lost itself in memories. Carltons eyes shook slightly. Heate a lotof these? But why? For Carlton, the buried old hag was used mostly as fodder for cows and pigs. In the south, better feed was given to the pigs than thatonly the pitiful wouldy their tongues on a hag. How could Luisen, a king of these golden wheat fields, eat the grass that even the lowest ofmoners would not eat? It may seem a little disgusting on the surface, but beneath the insides are sweet and delicious when cooked well. Soft, digestible, and nutritious. If you boil soup with this.. Luisen diligently exined how the buried old hag could be turned into a proper dish. This fervor made Carlton even more confused. Listening to what hes saying, it really does seem like hes eaten a lot of them. No performance could replicate that sincerity. But why? Everything in these richnds is yours, isnt it? Why? How? Did no one in the duchy feed the duke.? A hypothesis, like a lightning bolt, struck Carltons head. What if Luisen grew up neglected or abused by the retainers? In onesnds, a lord is an absolute existence. The retainers swore allegiance, as they might to a king, and obeyed every order. The hierarchy between the lord and his vassals was guaranteed byw, absolute immutability. However, things in the world did not always go as they should. Sometimes there would be fierce power struggles over the management of the estatea political battle between the lord and his advisors. In particr, the younger and more malleable the lord may be, the stronger the vassals were. And if the lord was young and had no close rtive to look after him? He would have valued bloodline but nothing else to his name, no more than a scarecrow. In fortunate cases, neglect was the extent of the crime; in serious cases, the vassals would unite and abuse the young lord. This story may not bemon, but they were an asional urrence. They said the duke became a lord at the age of six. He was raised by his advisors. No matter how brilliant and important the duke of Anies may have been, he would have just been a six year old child. It would have been easy for seasoned advisors to take control of the castle and ostracize Luisen. Young Luisen left to his own devices in a gigantic castle. He must have been hungry and struggled to search for food. Then, when he saw a pig eating, he must have thought the buried old hag was edible. Perhaps thats why the duke of Anies knew the poisonous nt so intimately. Yeah. Thats usible..No, theres no other possible exnation. If Luisen had received proper care, he would have been eating all sorts of delicacies instead of scrounging for pig feed. Unless Luisen truly had bizarre taste buds and preferred to harvest his own meals from the dirt. No, even if Luisen had this habit, loyal advisors would not have allowed him to eat a known poisonous nt. So, an abusedor at least neglectedchildhood could be the only rational reason. Unbelievable. A wave of dizziness washed over Carlton. The lord who at first seemed to have received the best of care, growing up wearing only the finest clothes.he hid such a poor childhood under that elegant noble face. Carlton could have never imagined such a twist. No, wait. This is no time for wild guesses. Carlton tried to maintain a rational and calm attitude. Ignorant of Carltons inner turmoil, Luisen looked anxiously at the buried old hags in the bonfire. What a waste! Theyre all going to burn! Luisen carefully spoke, Excuse me, if the misunderstanding has been cleared, Im going to take these out. If we leave them, theyll all be burnt. Ha.Do whatever you want. Yes! Luisen quickly pulled the old hags out of the bonfire. They were a bit charred but not inediblein Luisens eyes, at least. Luisen looked up at Carlton; he held out a buried old hag to the mercenary. Would you like to eat one? No. Definitely not, Carlton said with an intense and serious expression. Ah, okay. Luisen pulled back his outstretched hand awkwardly. He then peeled the root, blowing on his fingers periodically. Soon, the white flesh was revealed; the delicious scent unique to the old hag stimted his appetite. Lets just eatfortablyIve already ruined my reputation anyway. He had already kneeled and crawled between someones legswhat could be worse? Luisen sat on the floor and began to eat. Carlton just stood there and looked at him as he consumed the nt so happily. In Carltons eyes, the old hag was about as pleasant as a burnt witch; seeing Luisen so happy with it made his head throb. Ha.Hes really..eating that thing? Luisen flinched and lowered his eyes when Carltons gaze became too intense. Seeing him like this Carlton thought over their previous interactions. Perhaps Luisen avoided his gaze out of fear rather than condescension for the low born. How was this guy raised for him to end up with such low self-esteem? Was his psychological state so damaged that he would believe nonsensical jokes? Be driven to crawl on his knees for another man? Luisens behavior was certainly not normal. Carlton was not so soft as to feel pity over the dukes difficult childhood; he was objectively a bastard. However, Carltons conscience was, very slightly, pricked. Perhaps Luisens actions, which he had dismissed as strange and suspicious, were the actions of a person struggling to ovee abuse. He felt like hed kicked over a child trying to drag along baggagerger than his own body. Bastards will screw over someone whos on par with them or better, but trash will pick on the weak. Right now, Carlton felt like trash. Some may think theres no difference between the two, but to Carlton, there was a huge difference. HmmmThis ones too burntTheres not much to eat here. Luisen smacked his lips with regret. He picked up the burnt roots one by one, face somber and reverent like a king mourning a cherished servant. He looked at the root he had dropped earlier due to Carltons interference. That ones cooked just rightand its just rolling around in the grass now. Carltons keen eyes didnt miss Luisens line of sight. Theres a vast field of poisonous roots. Why fixate on that one? Carlton couldnt empathize with Luisen, but on the other hand, he wondered what events led to this moment. He must have endured a time where he was denied even poisonous nts. Carlton felt annoyed for an unknown reason. I can harvest some more. Will one more suffice? Carlton picked up the shovel that Luisen had thrown. Puzzled, the young duke replied, Um.Ah, Id like to dig up three more. Alright. Carlton scanned the open grounds and deftly dug up the roots. Even in shoveling, his form was excellent. The freshly harvested roots were quickly shoved into a sack. TN: Thanks for reading~ Let the misunderstandings begin! Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Passers-by may see you, so return to your room to eat, Carlton said. Oh, okay. Ill escort you to your room. Lets go. ..Why would you do that? Do you haveints about my assistance? Its not that IminingIm just nervous. Luisen hesitated. Carlton heaved a deep sigh. Lets go. The mercenary was far from a patient man, and he took the lead at his own discretion. Whats he doing, honestly? Luisen felt ufortable with Carltons mysterious behavior and gaze. Still, the lord followed in the mercenarys footsteps while observing his face. The moon cast a soft light over his manly but agitated features. Whats wrong with him? Is he crazy? Luisen couldnt understand Carltons ever-changing mindset, nor could he understand why Carlton was bothering to help him. Luisen was a tactful mana quick-witted man as well. He had known that Carlton was operating under some huge misunderstanding. Hed been angry enough to throw down the buried old hag at one moment, and then suddenly helped him harvest three more in another moment. However, he had no idea what that misunderstanding could be. **** The next day, the duchy was spurred into motion as soon as the sun rose. All the servants were mobilized; warehouse doors were opened, and carts were loaded with a bounty of supplies for the vige. Most of the servants were not allowed to leave the castles domain. Despite the increased workload, no oneined due to the dire situation. Many had family, friends, or even lovers that lived in the lower vige, so they worked as if it were their own crisis. Luisen had stayed awake all night. After hearing the bustle, he had finally realized morning hade. Yesterday, he had harvested some buried old hags and brought them to the general for consultation; afterwards, he double-checked the ledgers. I never thought in my life Id spend the whole night reading books. Luisen stood up, pressing his fingers down over his stiff eyes. He had an appointment with his advisors over breakfast. Under Rugers steady assistance, he prepared himself and left the room The duchy housed arge banquet hall. Unlike the restaurant-like dining hall used for dinners, the banquet hall was a cozy andfortable space made for more casual gatherings When Luisen arrived, all the seated advisors stood. Every single face was haggard and fatigued. Youve arrived, my lord. Did you lose sleepst night? You have bags under your eyes. AhJust a bit, Luisen replied. Oh noPlease take breaks as we continue. As Luisen took his seat, the meal began with no further fanfare as the attendants brought in the food. As the south was an area rich with food, the dukes table would usually sample from various different cuisines, tes filling every inch of space. But this time, the table only had just enough to eat. It was a tableparable to a farmers, but Luisen, who had fallen in love with any and all food due to his previous nomadic life, enjoyed his meal. In the past, he would haveined heavily; the advisors all admired his new maturity. Over the meal, the retainers informed Luisen of what they had decided on during yesterdays meeting. The structure of the report was formal, and Luisen did not understand every word, but still, they felt respect for the lord who attempted to digest all of the information. As the conversation moved onto the heavier side of the operation, the treasurer lightly changed the subject. By the way, did my lord go down to the vigest night and directly hand out soup? That was quite effective. The knightmander added, I also heard from the knights that returned from the vige. In contrast to what other knights may have observed during the day, the vige had a calmer atmosphere than they expected. The story of the lord handing out soup himself had endeared the people to the castle. So, at sunrise, many people gathered at the gate to help with the distribution. Thanks to your help, everything has been made much easier. The regard the advisors held for Luisen had changed greatly from just a few days ago. They were impressed with his boldness, braving the vige after being caught in the riot. They thought the more difficult a situation the duchy had been plunged in, the more he showed how worthy he was of his title: guardian of the golden fields. Truly amazing. You saw such viciousness yesterdayIf it had been me, I may have been too scared to step outside the castle. Luisens ears flushed red at all the praise pouring in for him. He was so embarrassed, he could die. The atmosphere felt simr to when he was seven years olda time when even just walking was considered brave and praises followed his every small act. Im d it helped. Despite his misgivings, Luisen continued to receive praise for his maturity. However, its too early to rx. If we run out of food right now, well have another riot on our hands, the captain of the security respondeda salient point. About that. Id like to show you all something. Luisen gestured, and a servant brought in arge te piled with buried old hags. These were the roots that Carlton had harvested yesterday. As the roots were peeled, it lookedpletely different from its original horrid appearance. The yellow flesh inside was appetizing and smelled savory. What kind of crop is this? Ive never seen it before. It smells terrific, the gluttonous and food-savvy treasurer asked. His hands twitched to reach towards the roots, tempted by the smell. First impressions had gone over well. Im d I peeled the skin. People definitely cant ignore visuals, Luisen thought. This is the buried old hagthe very same one we all should know. This? asked the treasurer, eyes wide open. His grasping hands stilled and shrank back. Should it not look more like.a human head? Its been grilled in the fire and peeled. Like this, the old hag looks like apletely different nt, right? Yes. ButWhy would you. Youre not going to feed that to the people instead of wheat, right? Its not such a potent poison that it would kill most straight away, but it would be a terrible catastrophe to feed it to them now under their current circumstances. No, listen to me. Luisen gestured to Ruger to hand him a book. The book itself wasrge, about a hands width thick. The title on the cover said, The Chronicles of the Duke of Anies, a record of all therge and small events in his family. Isnt that an old record? someone asked. Yes, this was written by my grandfathers father. If you look here, theres a story in which he ate a buried old hag when the cold front hit. He ate that? Thats right. That winter must have been particrly harsh. If you look here, the text refers back to the 56th crop diagram. Luisen beckoned everyones attention to the specific page. This time, Ruger handed over the encyclopedia that Luisens great grandfather wrote. This encyclopedia of crops was a historical relic containing information about edible cropsa culmination of his ancestors studies. It says here that the buried old hag develops its poison when exposed to sunlight. It was the general who had dug up Luisens ancestors recordstest night. After Luisen had shown him the harvested roots, the general had remembered reading about simr experiences in the records. When Luisen heard that, he immediately checked the book. As he wasnt a fast reader, he had stayed up all night and barely found what he needed. Then, why havent we been eating these things? Why should we? Weve never run out of food before, nor have we been desperate enough to eat these buried old hags. Since they look so gross Centered in an overflowing food basket, there was no reason to delve into the ground to harvest something that looked like a rotting head. Thats true.. If its the record of one of your predecessors, it must be credible For your information, the general, Ruger, and I ate these rootsst nighta great littlete night snack. We havent even had symptoms of a stomach ache. My lord ate this kind of thing himself? I even dug it up as well! Thats.! The advisors were greatly surprised. Luisen had to hold onto the knightmander who attempted to rush out to call for the family doctor. As the book said, nothing bad happened. How about you, General? Luisen said. Im fine as well. It tasted all right, too. Hmmm. And Ruger? Im also well Ruger frowned in spite of his words. He still had no desire to eat something like the buried old hag. WellIf youre truly feeling fine The others in the banquet hall muttered. Well, it is handwritten by one of the duchys forebears.so it must be reliable With Luisens personal experiments added to the word of his ancestor, the retainers opinion became more epting to the root. Viscerally, they may feel disgust in their hearts, but their brains were convinced. Thank you, Great Grandfather! Luisen sent his sincere gratitude to his ancestor. Even in death, his family was helping this scum descendant. Luisen ced the buried old hags on a te and chopped them into bite-sized pieces with a knife. After a sprinkle of salt and pepper, Luisen, and even the general, popped the sample into their mouths. The treasurer, who watched the two nervously, couldnt stand it anymore and reached out to take a bite of the old hags as well. His strong appetite overpowered his apprehension. .What do you think? Its different from how it looks.Its delicious. The treasurer somehow felt lost. After his testimony, the others also carefully lifted a few roots onto their tes. Since the buried old hags are everywhere in the castle grounds, itll be easy to supply and distribute. Once its recognized as foodstuffs, the vigers can also find and harvest it on their own. As an alternative, this root is ingenious, but. But do you think the people will obediently eat this? That was a good point. However, Luisen had an idea in mind. TN: I usually update earlier in the day but I was in a ne today! Im on vacation this week (But dont worry, I have some chapters stockpiled so it shouldnt affect updatesalthough the stockpile will look sad when Ie back T_T) In other news, I really wanted to eat roots while I was TLing on the ne. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Starting today, I will go down to that same square again and distribute these buried old hags, properly showcasing them to the people. This was an effective method implemented by the king in the past timeline. Luisen nned to co-opt that proven procedure. In addition to the records, if the duke himself goes out. My lord, you will have to go to the vige many times. Will that be okay? Our lords safety is paramount. I visited yesterday, and it seemed fine, Luisen said. This is a n worth trying, my lord. I think the citizens will understand. Moreover, the situation calls for extreme measures. Of course. Of course. When the old hags were recognized as edible foodstuffs, the advisors quickly plotted measures to spread the information. As expected, the duchys vassals arepetent. Luisen liked it when he only had to open the irrigation waterway and the water would flow on its own. Emboldened by sess, he smiled at the general. With polish, Luisen is also one of the great dukes of thisnd. He wont lose to his predecessors, the general thought. Though Luisen modestly pushed all of his achievements to the ancestors wisdom, the general did not fail to notice the young lords own efforts. If Luisen had been the same brat as before, no matter how trustworthy the ancestral records were, the advisors would not have deigned to listen to him. Since Luisen had tried to stand firm against Carlton, predicted the locusts, and taken responsibility for hisnds citizens, the advisors now had positive evaluations of the lords ns. Faith was slowly piling upon him. Since when did I be so proud? The general was surprised by the innovative crop but even more so by the fact that Luisen had worked all night and day. The general smiled sincerely and raised a small thumbs up underneath the table. At the end of the meal, Luisen ordered some servants to harvest more buried old hags. While his order was being executed, he had some free time, so Luisen took Ruger to the greens in front of the castle. Servants were busilying and going; there wasnt much they could do to help. However, Luisen found a sack of flour that had yet to be loaded into the cart. Lets carry this together. At Luisens suggestion, Rugers face cycled through many different colors.Ah, my duke. Lets just go to your room. Why should we move this? Leave it to the servants. So noisy. We should at least do something. Hurry and grab the other side. But, why are we even bothering? Ruger grumbled but lifted the other corners of the flour sack. Luisen also rolled his sleeves up and lifted his corners as well. At that moment, the butler rushed in from somewhere. Oh my! My lord! Let your servants deal with this kind of manualbor. I can at least do this much, Luisen refused. Absolutely not! Youll get hurt like that! Ruger, you lout! How could you let the lord partake in menial work like thisYoure his chief attendant! the butler roared at Ruger. His voice was a far cry from the gentle, spring-breeze-like voice he used with Luisen. Ruger looked chagrinedwrongfully used. Im carrying this because the duke ordered me to. Even still! You should have convinced him! Please, rest here my duke. Let me take this lout back for proper training. The butler had already disapproved of Ruger, as he had been hired from outside the duchy. He dragged the attendant away as if he needed nothing more than an excuse. Luisen, left alone, tried to drag the bag of flour all by himself. However, soon the servants rushed over and took it away, forcing him to go somece else. Luisen wandered around the castle. He had tried to sneakily insert himself into some work, but they all sent Luisen back to rest and did not allow him to handle anything exhausting. After attempting to hold an axe to chop firewood, amidst the panicked dissuasions from his servants, Luisen had given up. He trudged into a peaceful corner of the castle and leaned back against the wall. " " Ah. This feeling. Its been a long time. Everyone had been treating him like a droplet of dewafraid that he may pop as soon as something jostled him. Almost as if theyd readily breathe for him to spare his lungs the work. It was an all too familiar overprotectiveness. Luisen became nostalgic: this was how he was treated originally. He had taken for granted how he had been raised so preciously. Back then, he couldnt understand the nervous hearts of the advisors that watched over the only heir to the duchy. ButHe wouldnt get hurt just from carrying a small sack of flour! Plus, hed gotten so good at chopping firewood! If Luisen was truly weak and frail, he could not have enjoyed his scum life in the capital. Spending, drinking, and partying every day was not possible for those without healthy bodies. During his nomadic era, he farmed, shadowed woodcutters while felling trees, and tried all sorts of manual hardships. After sleeping on the streets in the cold, he realized, Im just clumsy! Im not weak at all! Being weak and being unable to take advantage of ones body are two different problems. Because everyone had treated him so fragilely, Luisen really thought he was frail! I appreciate their care.but its weird to treat me as if Im going to break at this ageisnt it? Luisen wasnt a six-year-old child anymore. How long into his adult age would he continue to be pampered like this? If others saw his predicament, Luisen would be filled with shame. By the time Luisen wrapped his head around his indignancy and cooled down, he noticed a strong gaze piercing the back of his head. Turning around casually, he noticed Carlton standing by the window. " " He looked disapprovingly at Luisen with his arms crossed. S-Sir Carlton! How long have you been standing there? Since you lost your axe to your servants. Then youve seen that embarrassing interaction? Luisens face flushed red. To a perfectly self-made man like Carlton, he worried he would look like a child. Isnt that too rude? Carlton asked. The dukes trying to help his people, and they wont let him chop firewooddrove him out, in fact. Thats becauseIm the duchys sole heir. Of course he doesnt understand! I just look like a fool! Its not my fault the others are so overprotective, but why am I feeling so shameful? Luisen mumbled as he tried to justify the actions to himself. The young lord couldnt have imagined what sort of misunderstanding those words caused within Carlton or that Carlton would interpret his words in his own special way. The duchys sole heirSince no one was around to protect him, hes been treated like a fool and an invalid. Carlton had been watching Luisen for longer than he had stated. He saw Luisen wandering around the castle, being rejected here and there. Luisen was neither a child nor a sick man. He was a grown, able-bodied man. An adult has the agency to do whatever he or she wants ording to his or her own willwhether that is to be a fool or a productive human being. Whats the use of driving out a man who was already helping to chop firewood so well? Carlton could only see that the others seemed to ignore Luisens agency. If anyone did that to the mercenary, they would suffer at his fists. As he watched, he noticed how the duchy treated Luisen as a fool who couldnt do anything. And it was clear Luisen was used to such treatment. Last nights doubts grewrger andrger. When Luisen grew up, power was naturally brought back to him by birthright. There was only one option for those who did not want to be deprived of that power: prevent Luisen from being a proper lord even as an adult. They may have deliberately left him uneducated and alienated him from the duchys responsibilities. Perhaps, as Luisen grew older, he may have been forcefully driven to the capital. Luisen would then go to the capital and meet his maternal rtives: the queen and the second prince. They probably had been friendly in order to make use of Luisen, and Luisen, who had grown neglected and lonely, would not have rejected their affections. Considering that context, Carlton understood why Luisen poured everything he had into the second prince and supported him. He may not have cared about sending hisnd to war when they were the only people he could rely on. Then, when he returned to his estate, Luisen may have tried to reign in his vassals and recollect his authority. However, the retainers would not have acquiesced to such demands. They would have objected to Luisens opinions to suppress him, hindering his every move. Perhaps, thats why he risked his life toe alone and surrender at the enemy camp. Because Luisen tried to enforce his will and get out from under their thumb, the retainers had gone on strike. When Luisen did better than expected, especially in the face of a major crisis, they were forced to end their strike early. Yeah. If you look at it this way, it all starts to make sense. Luisens extreme actions, his disregard for his dignity, the way he tried to solve everything without the advisors helpThese contradictions inherent in his character and actions. When Carlton seriously considered the hypothesis that he grew up neglected and abused, all the questions were solved. It was as if he pulled at a string to the puzzle, and everything unraveled. Carlton looked down at Luisenhis eyes were red, as if he were about to cry. HaahNo wonder. I knew everything felt off. Carlton waspletely sure. There was a painful past behind what seemed to be a perfect and aristocratic nobleman. The mercenary felt something stab at his heart. He didnt know the others circumstances and treated him like any other trash noble, those who were adored by their parents and breathed pride as if they thrived on it instead of air. Has everything worked out the way you desired? Carlton asked with interest. His tone was friendlier than it had ever been. TL: The what pad fic continueslmao Im on vacation so my stockpile is running slightly low~ (Also because I havent had the chance to rip the raws). I might be a day or sote on the next update but Ill be there with a bonus chap! (Thanks for the kofi >.<) Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Ah, yeah. It went well, thanks to my ancestors. Luisen modestly told Carlton how he was greatly helped by his great grandfather. Somehow, the words fell glibly off his tongue. As youve said, I owe it all to my forebears. Thats Carlton stuttered uncharacteristically. Luisen took no notice of this oddity and continued, Anyway, Im thinking of going back to the town square. I need to show people how best to eat the buried old hag. Will you be alright? Ill be fine. If theres one thing Im good at, its eating. Wont it be dangerous? Will the knights be following you? Well, since the cart needs to be escortedmaybe one? . Carltons words were not getting through Luisens imagination. If Carlton had been a bit more tender-hearted, he may have shed some tears at the pitiful lord who seemed to do everything by himself. Instead, Carlton frowned disapprovingly. Then Ill go with you to the vige. ..Why would you do that? Luisen asked reflexively. Im just going to watch. Dont expect any help. So, hes not following to help? If Carlton escorted him, then the assigned knight could do other work that needed to be done. Luisen stared at the mercenary. His prideful eyebrows and high nose beneath his wrinkled brow was quite strikingcreating a handsome appearance. Luisen didnt often have the time to appreciate his handsome features because Carlton always looked as if he was going to brutally murder someone. Huh? Come to think of it, Luisen realized Carltons stare had looked less bloodthirstytely. Somehow his ferocious spirit seemed to have softened, and the man didnt look quite so frightening. Perhaps that was why he could look sofortably at his face; previously, Luisen would have lowered his eyes. No wonder the conversation is flowing so easily. It was the first time he didnt feel so threatened by the mercenary. Luisen was shocked at this ease. Carlton spoke bluntly, Is there a reason why I shouldnt follow? Youre a bit. What could Luisen say? Why are you asking me this all of a sudden? Youve be so kind, but why am I feeling so tense? the lord thought. If you dont like it, then go alone. No, Id appreciate it if you escorted me. Luisen swallowed the doubt in his heart. He wasnt stupid enough to spoil a good opportunity with meaningless interrogation. Besides, he had a strong hunch that he shouldnt voice these questions. *** Soon afterwards, Luisen climbed into a cart containing the buried old hags. Next to him, Carlton rode on horseback. The two arrived in the town square, and the young lord quickly began to inform the vigers of the new crop. After catching their eyes, he began boiling one of the roots to make soup at that spot. Public response wasnt very epting. Some people grew angry at being made to eat pig feed. The atmosphere soon grew riotous, but Carlton yed his part well. Carlton stood beside Luisen, looking over the crowd with his arms folded over his chest. Just that imposing figure deterred anyone from moving forward. Even without a weapon, his strong body andrge forearms were plenty threatening; to the vigers, his muscles may have very well been iron armor. Moreover, the man was known for his brutal nature; his presence, like an angry bull, was overwhelming enough to bow the vigers heads. Thanks to this, Luisen could confidently grill the buried old hags in safety. The roota remnant of an era of strugglewas always delicious. The vigers could no longer protest when Luisen proudly began to eat the old hag in front of the people, providing evidence that this was no mere prank. In addition, Luisen went so far as to dere publicly that he would only eat food made of these buried old hags for some time. As Luisen struggled, back at the castle carts continued to be loaded with supplies. Since distribution was urgently implemented in a situation where both manpower and resources werecking, progress was slow. However, thanks to Luisens efforts in the town square, the people were soothed and encouraged. The vigers patiently waited for their food, confident that their nobles would help them. Like that, three days of rationing passed. In the morning, Luisen woke up and headed for town. When he arrived at the town square, the vigers had already gathered. No matter how close the lower vige was to the dukes castle, the vigers would not easily have another chance to have the young lord right before their very eyes. They had all gathered when they heard that Luisen intended to eat every meal at the square. Since Luisen preferred there to be arger crowd to drum up interest in the new crop, the lord calmly epted the attention. Tables were exclusively set up for Luisens demonstration in the town squarea provincial stage. When the lord sat at the table, after a moment servants would bring the buried old hags, roasted in fire. With a fork and knife, Luisen skillfully peeled off the thick skin and ate the soft flesh of the root. Oh!? Hes actually eating it? Didnt I tell you? Hes been eating nothing but that for three days and hes fine. Cant we have some too? Theres a bunch in the vacant lot over there. The vigers murmured as they watched Luisen eating contentedly. A young man from the crowd stepped forward as if possessed, asking, Excuse me my lord. Could I try.? Luisen could see at one nce that this young man was starving. His usually robust limbs held no power, and he was unable to tear his gaze away from the steaming old hags. Of course. Luisen forked one of the grilled roots and held it out to the young man. The young man hesitated, recalling the innate repulsion he had for the ugly root, but ultimately he was too hungry to refuse. The man had used the flour and the othermodities to feed his younger siblings, but not enough was left over to fill his big belly. It doesnt look quite so bad when its peeled, right? Luisen kindly asked. Thats true. The buried old hags smelled savory and deliciousthe smell could even entice a person to chew on stones. The young man closed his eyes and popped the old hag into his mouth; a sweeter taste than he could have ever imagined captivated his tongue. The guardedness in his mind lowered at the fluffy texture that contrasted with its hideous exterior. In an instant, the young man ate up all that Luisen had offered and smacked his lips. Sit here and eat before you go. Theres enough, so eat your find take some to go. Thank you, my lord. The young man sat down at the table. Motivated by his bravery, a couple more vigers showed interest in the old hag. Luisen also granted them permission to squeeze a seat around the table. The son of a farmer who was chained down in the vige after the army disbanded, the heiress to the linen store, an old man caught by surprise while visiting the castle.and the Duke of Anies. It would normally be impossible for all of them to sit at one table and eat togetherthe image left a strong impression in peoples minds. Carlton was involuntarily struck with admiration. When he saw the lord digging around in the ground in the middle of the knight, he thought Luisen was insane. But he managed to ovee the prejudice they had for this hideous root. Hes had such a harsh childhood, he deserves to indulge in some gluttony Luisen peeled the old hag mboyantly with his fork and knife and distributed the cut pieces onto the others tes. A persistent yet subtle smile spread across his face. The same was true of Carlton. When the prejudice of a trash-like aristocrat was removed, he could better assess Luisens various faces. If he looked closely at the seemingly indifferent expression, he could distinguish when Luisen had no other thoughts and when he was nning something with determined will. When he was hungry, the lord looked fierce; on the contrary, his sated face became bright andnguished, like a drowsy cat. Though he looked the happiest when full, that same expression appeared as he fed the hungry vigers and watched them eat their fill. The duke may have been a good lord if not for his retainers machinations. No matter what, there would be power struggles everywhere. Carlton looked at Luisen with a mixture of pity and sorrow in his heart. Two servants eyed their interaction meaningfully. One of them mentioned to the maid, who was flipping the buried old hags in the fire, Look, Sir Carlton cant tear his eyes away from our lord. The maid took a sly nce at the two and nodded. Youre right. Look at his eyes. His gaze isnt normal. See? The rumors are true! Im right! As the crisis showed signs of hope, Luisens poprity soared as high as the sky. His achievements, which had been devalued by his detractors, began to be reevaluated. However, bright lights bring dark shadows. As Luisens every move drew attention, the servants began to circte suspicious rumors. It started with Carltons men. They wondered if Carlton and Luisen had spent a short but intense moment of passion together. However, one of the duchys servants had overheard their conversation; stories spread from lip to lip, friend to friend. Of course, everyone had been lukewarm on the veracity of those rumors, but Carlton himself stoked the fires by chasing Luisen everywhere, giving the excuse that he was simply watching over the young lord. Carlton asked Luisen for his body by ransoming the rations! Carlton is romantically chasing Luisen! These were the two main points of the rumor. Many were hushed and told to be quiet, but the nature of rumors couldnt be stopped. Nothing could stay secret forever. The rumors spread amongst the servants and eventually fell into the butlers ear, who informed the general of what he had heard. TL: I meanI cant say that the rumors arepletely off base. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Part 4 A huge misunderstanding and the little truth At first, the general burst intoughter when he heard what the butler had to say. Why would you say such nonsense? Asking for his bodySir Carlton isnt some neighborhood bandit. Though he may be called Sir, isnt he still a simple mercenary? Since the butlers expression was so serious, the general slowly lost any traces of amusement. He asked, Do you have any evidence? Our servants have heard Carltons men talking amongst themselves. ording to themfor rpense.Haah, this is too disgusting to say The butler wetted his lips and could barely continue. In front of all his men, Carlton demanded Luisen bare his body, and our lord knelt down on his knees. Then he chased all of the others out of the room. At first, the man waspletely against reinstating rationing, but hepletely changed his mind and told everyone that they were allowed to do as they pleased. Huh! So then the reason for why hes following our lord so closely Hes bound to have vulgar secret designs on the lord He said he was simply conducting surveince The general gasped. Its all an excuse. He could have simply ordered his men to do that. Hes acting like that even nowWhat surveince? Hes using that excuse to stay close and trick our lord. The general felt a sudden surge of vertigo and grasped the wall. Luisen, who used to follow him with a short lisp. Luisen, who would fall down all the time and beg for hugs and for the general to carry him everywhere. He raised this child preciously. He couldnt have possibly loved a blood-rted child more. This was the small and young master he raised, unable to discipline him even with a few ps. He may have despaired that such upbringing had brought forth a scoundrel and trash of a noble, butbefore his very eyesthat same scoundrel became a wise lord and led the duchy through crises. This old man believed he could die in peace from Luisens newfound dignified poise The general was suddenly filled with rage. That son of a bitch! How dare he disgrace our lord like this! 1 He grabbed a knife hanging on the kitchen wall. The startled butler blocked the general with his whole body. It was ridiculous for a man who, in his twilight years, had done nothing but stand by a desk to pull a knife on someone. Ah, sir, generalPlease calm down How could I calm down right now! Could you keep calm when rumors like this are circting? Of course Im angry too. Im angry butthese are just rumors. It wouldnt be wise to blow this up into an even bigger situation. The lord may be ashamed to know that these rumors are even circting in the first ce. The butler had a sensible point. If these rumors were to get too big, it could damage Luisens reputation. The lords perfect existence should never have been stained with Carltons maniption. The general took a deep breath and lowered the knife. He knew that he needed to return to his senses in order to properly protect Luisen from Carltons ministrations. .The lord knows nothing? the general asked. Yes. It doesnt seem like he knows. Ive ordered the servants to keep quiet for now. Good job. The rumor should never spread any further than this, the general sighed. The butler nodded, agreeing with the others words. The problem is that bastard CarltonWe must never leave him alone with the lord. You, the butler, and I should always stay by the lords side. Of course. Ill also tell his chief aide, Ruger, to not leave him alone. Although, since he often leaves his post, hes not a very reliable man Either way, protecting the lord should be our first priority. Yes. The general and the butler determinedly locked gazes. After that, the general waited tenaciously for Luisen to return to the castle. His heart desperately wanted to go down to the vige, chase Carlton out of the territory, and safely bring Luisen back into the confines of the castlebut he knew that patience rewarded far more than rash actions. Soon after sunset, it was finally time for the young lord to return. The lord has passed through the inner gates. Good. Ill go to pick him up. At the words of a knight, the general rushed out the front door. He could see, in the distance, Luisen approaching on a horse. The lords hair glistened orange, his back to the sunset. His figure on a white horse was like an aristocrat out of a minstrels story. Just as pride swelled in the generals heart, he saw Carlton stuck to Luisens side. Carlton couldnt take his eyes off of Luiseneven the general could understand that all his attention was directed towards the young lord. Hnn. At least his eyes have taste. The general thought Luisen was superior to all othersyet hemented his lords ignorance to Carltons innermost insidious thoughts. His lord was courteous, engaging in conversation without guile. Before he knew it, Luisen and Carltons horses stopped in front of the general. Have you returned, my lord? Youve worked hard today as well. The general only saw his former ward. Im here as well? Carlton questioned. Yes. The general tantly ignored Carlton. What brought you here on the back of a horse? I thought you took the cart when you left? When it was time to return, I couldnt find it again. Since Sir Carlton offered to teach me the proper way to ride, I thought Id challenge myself. Luisen sighed. He felt the weight of his previous experience when he had fallen off in the middle of the vige. I cant leave my riding skills like this! So he cautiously asked Carlton, an excellent rider, to be his teacher. I must be crazy! What am I going to learn from him? Carlton wasnt a particrly good teacher. He naturally knew how to use his body by instinct. The whole way here Carlton nagged, but Luisen still couldnt understand a single thing. Carlton was constantly frustrated and Luisen was dying to throw a tantrum as well. Its nice to see you trying, the general said, stepping between his lord and the mercenary. Theres something wed like to discuss with the lord, so lets go together. Despite the natural ease at which the general inserted himself, Carlton was unnaturally good at perceiving others negative feelings for him. He did not miss the hostility the general and butler had so skillfully hidden. Look at these people, he thought. It was obvious the retainers wanted to separate him and Luisen. Since when did these people ever discuss the territorys logistics with Luisen? They must have been feeling a sense of urgency due to Luisens soaring poprity. Furthermore, it was obvious the lord was able to move freely thanks to Carltonspanyby separating the two, the retainers may be able to drive a wedge between their rtionship or coax the young lord to behave once again. Carlton swore he had no intention of involving himself with the dispute in the dukes inner circle. Luisens circumstances were unfortunate, but, in this day and age where it was every man for himself, who would make the effort to help him? He was definitely only following Luisen around because he was concerned about the mans flushed face as he exerted himself, running here and there. However, it was very unpleasant to see the others on edgewary of himas if they were a cat and he had trampled on their tail. If someone doesnt like you for no reason, dont you want to properly give them a reason for their hatred? Carlton chuckled and pulled on the reins of Luisens horsethe horse and rider followed along. First, you should get off the horse. Can you get down on your own? Carlton asked. No. No, I cant. After some contemtion, Luisen shook his head. The horses back was too tall for someone like him. In addition, the horse had been snorting and huffing, unhappy with its rider. Ill hold you as you dismount. Carlton reached out his hand. As a result, the general could no longer stand still. Please, hold my hand, my lord. The general also extended a hand towards his lord. A tense situation, in which two hands were outstretched to the stranded Luisen, appeared. Carlton and the generalthe two shared a fierce re. Between the two of them, Luisen waspletely absentminded. Dont push yourself too hard, General. You have a bad back, and Sir Carlton is here anyway. Luisen grabbed Carltons hand. Grasping his steady hands, the lord barely managed to get off the horse. Carlton grabbed and steadied Luisens body, which staggered as soon as hended on the ground. Though the lords weight must have been considerableespecially for one handCarltons hands stood firm and unshakeable. As the mercenary held onto Luisens body, he gave a triumphant look. The general flushed red. This despicable General, are you alright? Your face is so redare you hurt somewhere? It must be the hue from the sunset, Carlton said. Ah, is that right? Luisen peacefully looked up at the sky. The butlers heart becameplicated as he saw his ward sofortable, without noticing the silent war waging over his well being. No matter how he may have suddenly changed, his apathy and obliviousness to all that surrounded him had not gone away. The general squeezed in between the two, separating them. Carlton frowned as he automatically let go of the lords hand. Theres an urgent matter to attend to. My lord, let us leave. Huh? Really? Then I should go. Luisenplied. However, Carlton ced a hand on Luisens shoulder. That urgent matter. Im curious as to what it could be. Its about the duchys internal affairs. Sir Carlton should rest. It must be tiring to follow the lord around all day longyou dont have a reason to escort him at night, right? Why wouldnt I escort him? It all depends on how you see itafter all, Ive gotten quite close with the duke. Ive a keg of alcohol I brought from the northas he worked hard today, learning to ride a horse, I thought Id offer some as a reward. Northern liquor!? Luisen eximed. Then, after talking with the general, I can share some drinks with Sir Carlton, right? Ill find you in your room. Uneptable! the general huffed. Of course. Carlton grinned. It was a real pleasurealways, whenever and whereverto stake victory over another. He loved winning so much. TL: Carlton Im blunt and I dont feel sorry for or any other feelings for this lord Also Carlton Im going to intentionally aggravate people and flirt with the guy because people dont want me to. Also create a multi-chapter fanfiction about his backstory in my head. Thanks Areli to the kofi~ This bonus chap is for you >.<
  1. The original says treat as if no better than a female dog. Which uhin English would probably better be tranted as disgrace. lmao.
Chapter 35 Chapter 35 It was Carltons men who broke the tension during this bizarre standoff. Captain! Captain!! Carltons men rushed in as if they had been waiting hours for his arrival. Carlton felt a bit annoyed as a distraction appeared right at his moment of victory. What? Carltons men, ustomed to his blunt attitude, did not shrink back in fear. Instead, they took a deep breath and said, The surrender envoy from Vinard estate has arrived. At that moment, everyhe general, the butler, Luisen, and Carltonimmediately turned their attention towards the men. Among the southern lords who supported the second prince, Vinard was the only estate which did not surrender to Carlton. Carlton had mobilized to punish them, but the schedule was dyed by Luisens failure and the subsequent distribution of rations. Following the original n, Carlton would have broken into their front gates by now and held a knife to the lords neck. Youre saying theyvee to surrender now? Carlton grew serious under these unexpected circumstances. It waster thante! It had already been days since the locust storm passed the duchy. Thanks to the thorough preparation and the viges support, they had been told that the swarm of locusts had split into multiple groups and were no longer such a threat. If they were going to surrender, they should have done so immediately. Why would they send an envoy now? Luisen looked towards the general, but the general also seemed to be oblivious. Carltons men continued, But the envoy from Vinardit seems theyre in a strange state. Strange how? They im that were deceiving thembabbling and causing all sorts of mayhem. They im they dont believe it, and are asking us to bring forth the Duke of Anies. Me? Luisens eyes grew round. Yes. You, sir duke. They refuse to say a word until the duke arrives. Next to him, Carltons face twisted violently. Is it time for them to kick the bucket? If they cant believe anything, then let them stay that way. Whats there to believe? Since when were we the type to talk things out? Haah. Youre right, Captain. Carltons boorishments made his subordinate giggle. Carlton and his men always seemed to match each other wellharmonious as always. Shouldnt the subordinate at least pretend to restrain his leader at this time? Luisen was forced to step in. Sir Carlton, please calm down. Why dont I go with you? Im also wondering what is happening. Well Carlton seemed reluctant, but he had no strong objections. But stubborn opposition sprang forth from an unexpected source. Absolutely not. It was the general. Even if Vinards lord may be a lord, he is a mere vassalpared to you. Perhaps if he personally came to request an audienceas it stands, he has no right to order you toe and go as he pleases. This situation is peculiar. 1 Im also curious as to whats with the behavior of Vinards envoys. Carltons purpose was to subjugate the southern lords under the first princes banner. Once Vinards surrender was rified and confirmed, there would be no reason for him to stay in the south. The mission would be over. Carlton would then leave the duchy, and freedom would be restored to them. The shackles that bound the retainers and Luisen would disappear, and all authority would be returned to the duke. That was a moment everyone in the Anies duchy had been waiting for with bated breaths. Therefore, Vinards refusal to surrender was also an important issue to Luisen. But If its safety the general is concerned about, then theres no need. I have Carlton, after all. Thats also a problem, the general grumbled. If the surrender envoy was in danger while on his way to the duchy, its not something to be taken lightly. Thats true, but The generals resolve slightly relented at Luisens persuasion. Hm. Carlton wasnt too inclined to take Luisen to the meeting with the envoy either. However, when the general opposed his participation, a desire to act like a green frog popped up. 2 Alright then. Lets go together. Really? Luisen asked. Yes. But you must promise to stay close to me and not cause any trouble. Am I a child? Would you like to peacefully remain at the castle? No! I wont make trouble. I promise. Carlton gave a small chuckle at Luisens quick turnaround. Hes definitely changed, Luisen thought. He didnt smile as if he were pretending to be kind, as he had before. Hisughtercked some sharpness and sarcasm. Luisen thought the mercenary had gotten nicer as well. So,tely, hed been less scared of Carlton in the past few days. Luisen did not know the reason for this sudden change, but he liked it. I mean, I think Im doing pretty well these days. Maybe thats why Carltons gotten softer on me. Haha! Then, I shall follow you as well, the general squeezed in. He was determined not to leave the two, Luisen and Carlton, alone. However, Luisen refused to cooperate. You should guard the castle. The acting lord and the lord should not both leave the premises. Thats right. Theres no reason for the both of you to go, Carlton chimed in. At that impudence, the generals anger soared to the tip of his head. Then, at the very least, youd better bring your servant. Lets call for Ruger. The general rushed into the building, attempting to find Luisens chief attendant. As soon as he left, Luisen turned to Carlton. Lets get going. Youre alright with leaving your attendant behind? That punk is probably idlinghiding from his jobin some hidden location. If we wait for him, the whole day might pass us by. Well then. Carlton mounted Luisen onto his horse. He had no choice: if Luisen were to ride his own horse, they may get separated or the ride down would take all night. If the general had seen it, he would have faintedbut Carlton and Luisen left before the man returned. ****** The thoroughbred warhorse quickly carried the two, galloping at breakneck speed along the straight stretch of road leading to the gate. It was so quick that Luisen, who had been distracted by various worries, arrived far faster than he had expected. When the guards confirmed that Carlton was present, the gate opened. There was a tent built just outside the gatespreviously, this was where all the surrender envoys had been received and dealt with. The guards approached their captain; they were surprised to see Luisen in Carltons arms. It seems the duke has tagged along. Carlton dismounted first and, very naturally, he held the duke with both hands to help him get off as well. Though the men knew Luisen couldnt easily get off the horse alone, they were still so surprised they were rendered speechless. What on earth is going on?? The envoy? .Te-tentLets go inside. Carlton men led the two to their destination with trembling faces. Five men stood inside the tentfour of them were wearing armor, and the other donned clothes made of soft cloth. He was immediately recognizable as the chief envoy sent to broker the terms of surrender. You. Are you in charge of delivering the news of surrender? Carlton asked. The envoy snorted and raised his head. Since the man was sitting down, he looked up at the mercenary, but it somehow felt like he was looking down at Carlton instead. Luisen could infer exactly what kind of man he was: a noble who did not yet know how high the sky was. Are you Carlton? Im Bolton, the heir and eldest son to the Vinard territory. Im in charge of this procession. Its said that youre amon mandont you know how to pay respects to nobles? Sure enough, Bolton was blue-blooded through and through. He wasnt daunted by Carlton and instead provoked him for what hes worth. It was clear he was immersed in the advantages his station of birth afforded him and mistook himself as absolutely superior in any situation. Carlton took an angry step forward; only then did Bolton flinch. F-fine. Looking at you, its not as if you look educated. Ill show you mercy this time. Why dont you speak with meyour men were speaking some nonsense to me. Bolton attempted to get a handle on the situation. Luisen grimaced and grabbed Carlton by the armhe was sure the man was about to kill the Vinard envoy. Its alright. I wont kill him. Its not about killing. If you hit an envoy, youll gain more notoriety and the surrender negotiations could go awry. Carltons expression softened slightly as Luisen clung anxiously onto him. Then, Bolton noticed Luisens presence. Oh! Uh! A-arent you the duke?! Bolton leapt to his feet and humbly greeted Luisen. His head bowed down as deep as it could, almost reaching his knees. Goodness me, how are you, my duke? I am Bolton Vinard. We met brieflyst year at the New Years celebration. Did we, now? Yes. We even talked for over five minutes at that timeIn anycase, have youe all this way for us? The dukes generosity makes this Boltons head hang low and his heart overflow with gratitude. Bolton acted as if he was moved to tears as he kowtowed towards Luisen. Carlton, on the other hand, was dumbfounded at how the Vinard heir seemed to be apletely different man. " " Luisen also felt awkward, as it had been a long time since he had received such tant ttery. Just from the way he speaks, it looks like hes fine. On the surface, it didnt seem like hed run into much trouble. The envoys clothes had be dirty after travelling a long way, and his face was lined with fatigue. But, he didnt seem to have suffered much hardshiprather, the journey seemed to have been quite smooth. Lets stop with the useless small talk. Now, tell me, why have you made such a fuss and requested my presence? What do you mean fuss? How could we dare cause trouble? We were just so frustrated and outraged at the unfairness of it all that we simply raised our voices a little. Whats so unfair? Luisen asked. Simultaneously, Bolton angrily red at Carlton, but he couldnt bring himself to openly show such hostility in front of the duke, so he restrained himself. TL: Sorry for a bit of the dy guys >.< But the chapters here!
  1. Originally, the novel says this situation is a situation, In korean, repeating like that often implies something specialIt might not trante through well, so I found the English equivalent.
  2. Acting like a green frog is basically acting like a contrarian. You want to do the opposite of whatever others say.
Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Didnt you issue an official letter from the duchy a while ago? As you know, were a smaller estate. Even if we work hard, we cannot afford to fight both a war and the locusts. Of course. So, the Lord sent me, his son, to surrender. We have decided toeno pretenseand bear ourselves diligently before the duke of thisnd. The nonstop journey between our estates took around three days. Luisen nodded. Carlton had said earlier that the ride would take that long. Three days after the official document was issued, we left; now were here, three dayster. Huh? Luisen noticed the oddity in his testimony. More than six days had passed since the official document was spread. But now that Im here, theyre telling me that its been longer than that and that the swarm of locusts have long passed? What nonsense! Its only been six days! Cant you see why wed be so dumbfounded and upset at the unfairness of the situation? As far as Im concerned, I dont understand what youre saying. What? Six daysits been way longer than that. Other lords have all visited and surrendered and the gue has passed us by. T-thats impossible! We came here without rest! Sure, there was a foggy area on the way, but, even if we were slowerwe never stopped once! Right? Bolton looked to his party for confirmation. Boltons party also nodded. Thats right, we moved nonstop while the sun was still in the skyexactly three nights! they said, shouting in disbelief. What do you think? Luisen asked Carlton for his opinion. Carltonughed. Werent they just stubborn while the others surrendered? And, when another war was around their corner, they finally sent an envoy. Theyre making up nonsense now that theyre embarrassed. We of Vinard have a proud and venerable history as a noble house in the south. We wouldnt use such dirty tricks. Im telling you now; its been six days since the official letter has been issued! Well, it hasnt. More than ten days have psed. Luisen scrutinized Bolton. His eyes looked fine, and he didnt seem to have eaten anything off. But the man still seemed to be confused. Bolton also looked at Luisen with suspicion. My duke, if you were forced by these punks in an unsavory way Luisen crumpled his forehead. How like an aristocrat, ttering without pride and then immediately changing his tune when he feels at a disadvantage. Are you saying that the Duke of Anies, under threat, is lying? Luisen spoke coldly. Ah, noIm not questioning the dukes integrity. How could I dare? Im just so frustrated. If what the duke says is truethen what in the world happened to our time? Bolton murmured as if in a trance. He was so sure that Carltons men were lying, but, at Luisens confirmation, his confusion had reached a fever pitch. Because Bolton and his party seemed to no longer be in the right state of mind for further conversation, Luisen left the tent. Is he telling the truth? Of course hes lying. The Vinards heir is a good actor. Carlton did not believe in Bolton, but Luisen thought differently. If they were going to lie, why wouldnt they havee up with something more usible? Like being stopped by bandits in a highway robbery? Thats perhaps true, but those people are truly iming nonsense. Maybe they were captivated by an evil fae. Or a wizard? If a wizard was the cause, there would have been some traces. They looked too normal to have been possessed or bewitched. Is that so The stories of the envoys were far too unbelievable to trust, but Luisen felt ufortable dismissing these testimonies. He was extra nervous because this issue happened within the borders of his duchy. You should just go back to the main castle. What about the negotiations? We cant negotiate at this ratewell have to continue tomorrow. Are those people going to be alright? Theylle to their senses if we leave them alone for a day. Carlton barked a few instructions to his men and lifted Luisen onto his horse. Even his action of cing Luisen on the saddle felt naturalCarltons men stared nkly at their disappearing back. I guess the rumors from the castles servants were true. The servants from the castle had muttered to them, Sir Carlton harbors an unrequited love for the duke. Of course, Carltons men couldnt have imagined that the rumors origin started with them. Their captain was usually quite blunt and kept kind words close to his chest. Their doubts turned into certainties. ***** The twothe only ones who had yet to realize what supposed affection existed between themleisurely returned to the castle. Carlton guided his horse to trot slowly, and Luisen couldfortably look around at his surroundings. The two were alone on the wide road. Since it was deep into the night, everything was quiet. Every time Luisen was taken slightly off bnce by the horses undtions, his body fell into contact with Carltons front. At each touch, he could feel the warmth of the others body and the thudding of his heart. It struck Luisen once again that he was truly peacefully riding together with Carlton through the lower vigelife truly couldnt be predicted more than a few steps ahead. The years spent mired in the delusion of being chased by the ck knight felt so distant. When the surrender negotiation with Vinard is over, is your mission over as well? Luisen asked. Yes. After all, the Vinard family is thest. Then you wont have any more reasons to linger here. Will you return to the capital? I suppose I have to go back. Carlton had waited impatiently to return, but, in the end, something tugged at his heart. What are you going to do, my duke? Me? Ill just be here. Ill have to catch up on my work and study. Im considering taking up the mantle of a proper lord that I had previously thrown away. Thats a good idea. In my view, this is a good opportunity to push out your retainers and restore your authority. Well, no need to go to the extent of pushing them out When youre doing something like this, you need to be firm about it. Alright. Luisen thought that something was odd but was convinced that such a ruthless and extreme answer was quite like Carlton. Once Carlton leaves Before his regression, Carltons appearance hadpletely overturned his life. Now, after one death, he returned to the middle of the war. His surrender was like a new beginningthe opening of a doorfor both of them. Perhaps that was why Carltons departure felt like curtains falling upon the stage after the end of a performance. In the dark, a cold wind brushed over them. It felt as if the wind blew from within their hearts. Im still bothered by what the Vinard envoys say they have been through. Watch your surroundings for the following days and prepare thoroughly before leaving, Luisen advised seriously. Carlton looked down at the top of Luisens round head. If he were to leave the duchy, there would be no more reason for him to take the duke horseback riding like this. Before his brain could properly filter himself, words escaped his mouth. Then, well never see each other again? What am I even saying? I sound pathetic. Luisens advice and his words werepletely out of context. Uncharacteristically chatty, Carlton continued, It doesnt seem like my duke has ns to visit the capital anytime soon. And theres no reason for me to visit the south Well, its the duty of one of the great lords to prepare for the coronations, so Ill be going to the capital then. Perhaps Ill see you at that time. The coronationIts a long way off. Perhaps the mercenary had been separated far too long from the princes sideperhaps this night was just too still and timelessthe coronation felt so distant. " " Many things will be different thenpared to now, Carlton murmured. I guess so. Why? Are you having second thoughts now that youre leaving? Luisen said, mischiefced through his words. Of course not. Never. I want to go back to the capital as soon as possible. My feet are already marching up and down. Carlton exaggeratedly stomped to a beathowever, he didnt sound as excited as he acted. He himself did not know why he felt like this. At this moment, he was more concerned with how Luisens tremblingugh spread through the touch of their bodies. *** As soon as Luisen returned to the castle, he told the general what Carlton and he had heard from Vinards delegation. However, neither the general nor the other retainers could easily guess the cause of what had happened to the envoys. As far as they knew, there was no immediate danger in the duchy or the surrounding areas. The next day, Luisen headed for the town square of the lower vige. My lord, arent you tired of eating the same thing all the time? Its always delicious. Ive been thinkingyou always look like youre enjoying what you eat. The citizensfortably approached their lord, perhaps because of Carltons conspicuous absence. Two knights were still on guard, nking both of Luisens sides, but their presence was weakpared to the mercenary. Carlton did not follow Luisen this time because he had yet to conclude the negotiations with Vinards envoys. Fortunately, however, there was no great danger since public opinion viewed Luisen so favorably. I baked bread using the buried old hags. I thought it was pretty well done, so I brought some for you to taste. One of the citizens stepped forward. How did they know that bread made from this root is considered a delicacy? I didnt even teach them how to make this bread! Luisen was d the new crop seemed to have been epted by the people of his territory. TL: This was super romantic in an emotionally constipated way <3 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 A viger brought a basket loaded with bread and handed its contents to the people milling about in the za. Luisen sat around with the vigers and ate the breadit was a taste he hadnt experienced in a long while. The insides were not soft, but chewythe longer one chewed, the sweeter it was. How is it, my lord? Delicious. You really brought through the innate sweetness of the buried old hag. Im a bit wistful for the taste of butter. What can we dowe dont have any. The vigersfortably talked to each other in front of Luisen. The young lord was proud that his citizens seemed to have grown used to his presence. While eating the bread, Luisen began asking some questions, Has there been any strange happenings at the estate? Something strange? Perhaps its gotten unduly foggytelythen people may disappear? Or perhaps theyre confused about the dates? Have there been people whove been through something strange like that on their way to the duchy? Luisen asked. HmmIm not sure Missing persons cases happen every now and then, but How about rumors of a magician? Or an evil fae? A lot of creatures live in the forest, but Im not too sure about fae The vigers didnt seem to particrly recall anything important. Ah, I guess the fogs been heaviertely. The fogs been rolling in from that direction ever since the new reservoirs been built this past spring. Because of the reservoir? And not for any other reason? Of course. Its been exceptionally bad ever since the reservoir was built. I see Luisen nodded. So the fog that the Vinard envoy had forded through was a natural phenomenon? Luisen, who was suspicious of supernatural interferencemagic or its ilklost some steam. So they were lying? Why would they lie so tantly like that? Last night the general had told him hed known Vinards lord and his son for quite some time; they were loyal to the Anies family. In his opinion, the envoys testimony should not be written off as pure lies. Luisen spent the entire day asking around for information until his head hurtstill, there was nothing to show for his efforts. These people, like me, have been locked up in estate bounds for over a monththey couldnt possibly know the situation outside. Luisen tore huge chunks off the bread he was holding; even in times of crisis, his appetite was voracious. **** While Luisen was darting here and there in the vige, Carlton finished up the surrender negotiations. After leaving them alone for the night, Vinards envoys seemed to return to reality. They wanted to finalize terms quickly and return home; Carlton, in turn, draftedpromises that sat well with both of them. After signing the terms of surrender, the Vinard envoys hurriedly left the duchy. Carlton and his men also were on their way back to the castlealready in a celebratory and self-congrattory mood. Finally, its time to leave. The food was delicious, and the servants served us well. Sounds like something youd never say. You said you were frustrated at the missed opportunities to march into battle. Even so, the food here was delicious. Somehow, even fresh water tasted divine. Then, when are we departing? The day after tomorrow? Tomorrow? Were not leaving today, are we? Carltons men thought their captain, who always grumbled about being in the south, would immediately order their squad to mobilize. However, Carlton seemed apprehensive. Well. Carlton remembered his conversation with Luisen the night before. After observing our surroundings for one week, we should prepare to leave. It was an answer quite unlike their captainhesitation trembled in his voice. Huh? A whole week? The men looked at Carlton in surprise. At that time, Carlton was distracted by golden, glistening hair as he passed through the town square. His attention was captivated by Luisen having his meal, surrounded by his subjects. I told him to be careful, but hespletely defenseless. Carlton frowned disapprovingly. The vice captain of the squad fell into deep contemtion at the sight of his boss wandering eyes. Those two seem to be getting very intimate these daysSome suspicious rumors have been circtingDont tell me, is he dying departure because of the duke? Involuntarily, a question slipped from the vice captains mouth. Captain, do you truly like the duke? " " What? What kind of ridiculous joke is that? Carlton smiled, throwing the question back at him, but his lieutenants face was far too serious. Why are you spouting that kind of nonsense with such a serious demeanor? Its because Im serious. There are already all sorts of rumors floating aroundthat our captain is chasing after the duke. Ha. Rumors. Do my men believe those servants words? Carltons expression twisted. At their captains snarl, his men proceeded carefully. But arent you exceptionally nice to the duke? Thats right. Youve been following him around, taking care of situations that pop up around him, and even escorting him safely. You even gave him a ride yesterday. After escorting a perfectly fine and healthy duke, wouldnt it be natural for some people to start wondering and talking? Carlton was bewildered. Me? Liking the duke? Impossible. Carltons taste tended towards men who were smart and maturethose who could rely on themselves. Luisen, though quite clever, was a far cry from mature. Rather, he still seemed like a lost, abandoned child. He felt sorry for Luisens hidden circumstances, so he paid extra attention to the lord. However, he didnt expect to hear these oundish tales. It was unbearably humiliating to hear that he would chase after such a pathetic fellow. What Carlton loved most was victory. His only goal was to tear down those who had underestimated him and stand tall on their ruins; he couldnt afford to divide his attention and concentrate leisurely on his love life. Nor did he want to. In addition, Luisen was a noble. Me? Have a crush on a nobleman? Who would say such a horrible and disgusting thing? Carlton shivered with a low groan. Of course, he had to admit that Luisen was a rare beautymade more divine by the halo of his attitude and status as a great lord. But that was merely an objective assessmentnot that he looked special or pretty in his eyes. No. Absolutely not. Carlton adamantly denied it all. If not, Im d to hear thatWere busy enough trying to take care of ourselves. The deputy handed Carlton a small note. It had arrived from the capital while the surrender negotiations were underway. This letter is from Ennis, from the capitol. Ennis was the princes maid, a woman who had already joined Carltons cause before he headed down to the south. Her letter meant there was a situation brewing against the mercenary in the capital. Carlton read the letter with a grim expression before setting it down. The letter was written in a predetermined cipher such that no one else could uncover its meaning. However, he felt dizzy from the muddled scrawl. The contents were quite short. Ennis informed him that the nobles had recently brought news of various conflicts and advised him to return to the princes side as soon as possible. She added that he should be careful as the circumstances of the southern lords seemed suspicious. Be careful of what? The Anies duchy was so peaceful, and it seemed as if the aftermath of the chaotic struggle of the kingdoms throne had not reached this area. Was there something happening out of sight? I have to let the duke know.Ah, no. No. Carlton couldnt afford to be caught up in any more southern struggles. If he were to be involved in this power struggle, he may not be able to find even a silver lining in the aftermath. As Ennis said, it was right to quickly leave the south now. In the aftermath of the civil war, Carlton had the most substantive troops. In the case of conflict, Carlton was the most likely candidate to send to the area of dispute. In this situation, the peaceful nature of the south made it seem as if they wereying the groundwork to send Carlton to various ces that didnt truly need his force. If he couldnt step foot in the capital, he would be unable to undermine the nobles efforts. Carlton gritted his teeth; he was sick and tired of these nobles tricks and schemes. He wanted to strangle them all, though that was an impossible dream. I need to go back to the princes side, one day sooner than normally possible. Now the only one who could protect Carlton was Prince Ellion. The prince owed Carlton a great debtthe only way he could settle down in the capital would be to provoke the princes conscience. If the body moves away, the mind travels fargratitude would soon be forgotten. The prince wasnt a pushover, but he was still a human being. Carlton had to return soon; there wasnt time toy around and rx at the duchy. The vague anxiety and nervousness he felt when he first came down to the south came back. Yes. Its hard enough to fend for myself, he thought. Whether or not Luisen was bullied by his retainers or embroiled in a power struggle with the southern aristocrats mattered not to Carlton. Now, he couldnt afford to worry about others If we prepare to leave all day and night, how long until we are ready to leave? the mercenary asked. Around three days. Two days. Be finished with the preparations in two days. Divide those that are fleet footed and those that are slow. After the division, well ride to the capital without rest. Are you going to split the troops? Yes. Then, well just proceed like we did when we first arrived in the south. Understood. Unaware of everything that had happened, Luisen was still enjoying his bread. He then suddenly raised his head, looked around, and found Carlton on the horizon. The young lord raised his hand and waved at the mercenary. Under the clear blue sky, his smile shone brilliantly. At first, Luisen had trembled and struggled to make eye contact with him. But when Carlton saw Luisens changed attitude, even he had realized the two had gotten too intimate. TL: You get back there mister and say your proper greetings to Luisen!! Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Carlton sighed. It was reasonable that such a ridiculous rumor that he had affections for Luisen had emerged. He must have been concerned enough about the young lord that it seemed unusual to others. Hesitating to leave because of worries over a noble? That sounded so pathetic. Hed been living toofortablyimmersed in the rxed and indolent atmosphere unique to the south. Hed be too rxed. There hadnt been any battles, and there was no sense of crisis as wealth just rolled in. However, it was time to tighten his resolve sharply again. rmed, Carlton vowed to himself, Keep distance from Luisen and focus on my work. Carlton deliberately turned a blind eye to the lords smile. ***** That night, the general gathered Luisen and his retainers in the conference room. There, Luisen heard unexpected news: Carlton and his soldiers had decided to leave in two days. The retainers, who were originally quite anxious, broke into a festive mood. They cheered and hugged each other as if Carlton had already left and all their troubles hade to an end. While everyone was delighted, Luisen was bewildered. He felt increasingly burdened as everyone else said he did well and thanked him. He didnt feel any better when he returned to his bedroom, took a bath, and changed into his pajamas. Ruger hummed as hebed Luisens hair. As Luisen was in a particrly mncholic mood, the song agitated him. You seem to be in a good mood. Of course! Carlton is leaving! My duke, arent you happy? I am. Carltons departure would mean that all the hardships he had expected when he returned to the past were over. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time; but, somehow, he was more upset than joyful. The Anies duchy had survived. What now? What should they do now? Thinking of the future made his heart sink, and he became gloomy. It felt a bit simr to staring at a nk exam without being able to write down a single answer. Anxiety made unnecessary worries manifest. Just, why is he leaving so suddenly? Isnt two days far too soon? The road to the capital was long; it was doubtful whether or not Carltons troops could finish preparations for that trip within two days. In addition, he was also worried about the Vinard households envoys testimonies. If what they said was true, there was an unknown danger lurking outside the castle. Theyd be traveling with arge amount of supplies and wealth; they should at least send a small advance team to scout the area. Last night, Carlton seemed to ept Luisens suggestion to be careful. He thought that the mercenary would spend a few leisurely days preparing and finishing up their duties. Why did he suddenly change his mind? Furthermore, he did not directly hear this change from Carlton himself but, instead, from the general. Luisen thought the other would at least let him know when he had nned to leave. The abruptness was strange and upsetting. Ignorant to Luisens innermost thoughts, Ruger said excitedly, My duke, youre happy, arent you? When Carlton leaves, we can pack quickly and return to the capital! The capital? Theres a lot of things left to do here. What does my lord have to do here? I need to take care of the estateIm the lord after all. Since when have you paid attention to your noble duties? Even if the duke isnt there, the general will be present; the duchy will be fine without you, said the attendant. Luisen became depressed at Rugers wordshe wasntpletely wrong, after all. Tell the others to do those boring and difficult things. Isnt that what retainers are for? They need things to do as well. Lets go to the capital and party and drinkhave funlike before, Ruger said. What partyAll our friends are dead Then we should make new friends. Everyones impatient to get to know you, my duke. Why must you continue to only say such depressing things? As expected, the capital and the city fit us better. Being stuck in the countryside has only made you worry and be bleak. Im serious right nowour future is bleak. The thing Luisen was most scared of was that his knowledge of the future was now useless due to all the changes in the timeline. So far, he had made up for hisck of ability with his knowledge of the future, but that nest egg was soon running out. Ruger gently patted and smoothed his hair as if to console him. What is my duke worried about when he has me? Then, he talked about how bad the situation was in the duchy and how they could have enjoyed themselves in the capital. His smooth talking was so efficient that his words could have crafted memories that didnt even exist. However, none of his mboyant speech prated Luisens ears. I should tell Carlton to go slower. I need to steel myself as well, Luisen thought. It was toote todaytomorrow, then. Hed meet Carlton again and try to convince him. ***** The next day, Luisen headed to the generals office instead of going to the lower vige. Now that Carlton was preparing to leave and the gates to the estate were opening, other work had appeared. Luisen shadowed the general to learn about his duties and met with the retainers in the conference room to discuss the next steps after Carltons departure. All he did was sit at the head of the table and listen to the others words, but the retainers were very satisfied with that alone. They found it miraculous that their lord, who was usually busy running away and ying around, had sat through the whole discussion. In his free time, hepleted the homework and studies given to him by the general and the treasurer. Theck of rest felt unfair, but Luisen was reaping his own karma. In between all that, Luisen tried to meet with Carlton. Before, he used to be able to see the mercenary whenever he wished, but recently he hadnt been able to see even the tip of his nose. Of course, Luisen was also busy. Whenever Luisen tried to visit Carlton, a servant or one of the knights suddenly appeared from somewhere and dragged him away, saying that the general was calling for him. Then, when he visited the general, he was only given more homework. This is too strange? But the biggest problem was not the retainers who followed Luisen around like baby birds, but Carlton himself. Before, Luisen could find the mercenary without much effort; today, he couldnt find him anywhere. After waiting for him, Luisen had decided to visit him first. However, his efforts were in vain, as the other was always said to be busy or not present. He waitedeyes wide openand when he saw Carlton appear at the castle, he chased him, but the mercenary disappeared again. Are you avoiding me? As understandable doubt began to arise within him, Luisen slowly grew angry. No, Id understand if were too busy to meet. But dont you think you should say goodbye before leaving? No matter what others may have said, Luisen was still the owner of this castle. If one settled down in anothers castle for more than a month, it would be polite and proper to leave their greetings before they left. Of course, the two didnt meet under the best of conditions, but theyd been doing well since. Furthermore, they may meet again in the capital or city in the future Now that it hade to this, Luisen was agitated even by Carltons choice to ignore Luisens greeting down at the lower vige. Was this because I kept trying to feed him the buried old hags? I was only jokingwhy is he avoiding me? Did I give him any reason to do so? He even asked if there was a chance we could meet again in the capital. Recalling that night, Luisen felt as if he hadnt done anything wrong. The atmosphere at that time was harmonious and pleasant. In fact, there was no problem if we just left it like this, Luisen thought. As the others have said, its supposed to be great news that Carlton can leave quickly. It was none of Luisens business whether or not Carlton would rush himself into an ident. However, Luisen did not want to part with the man like this. Carltons departure from the duchy meant more to him than the others. The war that changed Luisens life had ended; the long journey to correct his mistake of abandoning his estate and fleeing his troubles had finallye to an end. Luisen had long been chased by the mercenary and had been afraid of him for a very long timehis appearance had destroyed the foolish young lords perfect life. Many things had changed since the regression. He felt as if Carlton had acknowledged him to some extent, and Luisen was also not as afraid of Carlton as he was before. The rtionship with the mercenary was like a symbol of the correct choices the lord had made after regression. That was why Luisen wanted to see Carlton off. In this situation. The saint had said that those who hesitate and procrastinate would eventually find their life hade to an end. If your target is avoiding you, you should confront them when they cant escape. Luisen waited deeply for the quiet, lonely night to fall upon the castle. *** He sneaked out of the room at the right timeif Luisen were to meet any servants, they may block his efforts, so he observed his surroundings carefully as he headed to Carltons room. The lights were off in his bedroom, and Luisen charged right in. The room was dark, but Luisen knew theyout well since this room had once been his. Getting to the bed was no real trouble. Carlton wasying on the bed. Hes sleeping so well. However, sleeping well or not, that wasnt going to stop the motivated Luisen. The lord approached Carlton carefully, taking caution not to wake him, with outstretched hands. But, before that hand could reach Carltons shoulder, Carlton pulled on Luisens wrist Huh? Hnnrk!? Luisen was dragged along, just like that. His body was turned halfway around and thrown onto the fluffy bed; his eyes were spinning from the rapid change in momentum. Carlton held down Luisens chest tightly with one arm, and in one smooth flourish, he held a dagger to the lords throat with his other. TL: Well thats going to fan more rumors! How bold~ going to a mans bedroomte at night. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It happened in an instant; Luisen opened his eyes wide and hurriedly said, Sir Carlton, its me. Me. Duke. Carlton frowned, still half-asleep. His voice also sounded guarded. Yes, Im the duke. You understand now? Lets take away this dagger first. Ah, Im sorry. In my sleep I just. He brandishes his dagger in his sleep? This personwasnt this a big ident waiting to happen? This was a horrible sleeping habit. In addition, Carlton was naked; because Luisen was dressed only in pajamas, his bare skin could be felt through the thin cloth. The definition of his firm muscles was clear. In particr, the touch of a certain area alongside Luisens thigh was very, very explicit. Was this a leg? Did he have another leg? The presence and size of that thing was just intense. Cold sweat ran down Luisens back. Why is the duke here? In this flimsy outfit. Carlton fiddled with the bunched-up cloth at Luisens waist without hesitation. Is he still not yet awake?! Luisen rubbed at his arms. Carlton was only touching his clothes, but it felt as if he was directly rubbing him instead. The only thing I had to wear was pajamas. Thest time I snuck out of the room, I was caught digging up the buried old hags by Ruger. After that he took away all my clothes, telling me not to walk around alone at night. So thats why you crawled into this bed in only your pajamas thiste at night? As for the bed, you pulled me into it. Who said I crawled in Luisen exined himself even though he didnt understand why he had to make such excuses to Carlton. The lords gaze wandered at nothing particr. Carltons eyes were strangely persistent, and it was hard to make eye contact. But it was even more embarrassing to look down; he could see everything from his smooth chest to his washboard absand to what was underneath. The strange atmosphere was driving him crazy. Of course, why would the duke Carlton stared down at Luisen before saying something mysterious. What are you saying? Get off now! And wear some clothes! This is so embarrassing Carlton finally got out of bed and dressed himself. Luisen also rushed out of bed, feeling like it wasnt proper for him to be there either. Luisen sat upright at a table, and soon Carlton sat in front of him. The lord finally felt at ease when he saw that the other was dressed properly, both top and bottom. Whats going on? Carlton asked. He was straightforward, cutting to the point rather than running in circles. He could have asked more courteously, but he was distracted by the previous situation. Why are you leaving so soon? You said you were leaving in two days? Actually, its been a day, so youre leaving tomorrow? It just happened that way. Then, are your preparations for departure going well? Yes. You dont need anything? No. What in the world, why are his answers so short and insincere? Luisen was displeased. Theres a lot you need to take. If you leave on such short notice, theres bound to be some trouble. Did youe here just to talk about this? Its already been decided, Carlton replied testily, furrowing his eyebrows. His curt tone was the same as usual. However, Luisen noticed Carlton had turned his words around on him because he must have also been aware he was overdoing things. Thats right. Two days was far too hasty. Why are you in such a hurry when even you realize this foolhardiness. There must be a reason; Luisen squinted his eyes and examined the mercenary. Carlton raised his chin slightly, as if to say, What of it? Did you check out the Vinard envoys stories? No. How about you send reconnaissance first for safety? You dont know what danger may lie ahead. I cant afford that kind of leisure. What would happen if you were to get attacked? You could encounter some weird urrences like what happened to the Vinard men. Were prepared for an attack. Luisen was worried, but none of that seemed to make it through to the mercenary. If theres a problem, I can solve it. If anyone attacks us, well destroy them. Thats what weve been doing so far. Theres nothing that can block my path. Carlton expressed absolute confidence in his ability to take matters into his own hands. His strength was overwhelming enough that nothing else couldpare. His leadership was outstanding, his mind was quick, and he had a youthful spirit of determination, ready to solve anything in his way. His arrogance was understandable, considering he rose to his position solely through his own abilities; but Luisen, who had already lived through his eventual downfall, was nervous. Would Carltons situation be betterpared to how it was before his regression? Luisen was lost in thought. The mercenary hadnt done anything extreme, and his rtionship with Luisen was good. The power that the south could have lost was preserved, and substantial spoils were obtained. But, that didnt secure his future. There were still nobles who viewed Carlton as an eyesore as long as he retained the first princes trust. During that time, Luisen had been busy being chased out by friends and rtives alike. Body trembling at the betrayal, he vowed revenge for the first time in life,pletely out of his mind. Later, he had heard that Carlton was sent to the northwest to eradicate monsters and was kicked to the countrys peripheries. At those thoughts, Luisen realized why Carlton was in such a rush. I see youre trying to get back to the first princes side as soon as possible. Has something happened in the capital? Are they sending you to battle somece else? Where did you hear that? No, I just guessed. His guesses were based on past memories, but he could only vaguely exin himself because he couldnt tell the truth. The dukes brilliance surprises me once again. Carlton was suddenly dispirited. Whos worried about who now? the mercenary thought. It felt foolish to ignore Ennis advice to not get tangled in the southern aristocracys fight and tell Luisen that the situation in the south was suspicious, especially with respect to what was happening in the capital. He was worried about leaving Luisen here, where he had not a single ally; he had thought about asking the lord to go with him to the capital. When he saw Luisens fumbling form and his gullibility, his heart weakened, so he purposely avoided seeing him. But, all that effort was in vain. No matter what, he was still a smart, wealthy great lord. Right now his prospects may have been gloomy, but his future was bright. Luisen waspletely different from hima smallntern in a windy field. " " For a very short time, due to the extraordinary circumstances of the civil war, Carlton had the upper hand over Luisen. But he and Luisen were from twopletely different worlds. Did that mean Luisen was safe no matter how many mistakes he may make, and that the mercenary would be in an unstable position no matter how many times he may win? Could they meet again in the capital? He was not confident he would be able to hold out and stay in favor until Luisen arrived. A long-held sense of inferiority wriggled and burned in Carltons stomach. Not much would change in one or two days. Luisens attitude was based on his pre-regression memories, but it didnt seem quite so straightforward to Carlton. Carlton was nervous because he didnt know how the princes mind may change as every minuteevery secondpassed, let alone one or two days. Its not something the duke should be concerned with, Carlton cleared his expression and said icily. His sharp, pointed, and somewhat aggressive tone pierced Luisens ears. Have you forgotten? Im here to upy the duchy. Shouldnt you, rather, be grateful for my quick departure? Thats true, but If youre done talking, then you should leave. With the driest of blessings, Luisen left the room despondently. Disregarding whether or not others saw him, Luisen trudged away with concerned steps. Carltons men and several patrolling servants confronted him, asking why he had been in Carltons room, but Luisen only gave half-hearted answers. Hadnt they gotten too close to grasp at straws over their technical status as enemies? On one hand, he was deeply saddened by Carltons remarks that drew a line between them; on the other hand, he understood his deep concerns over his troubling and precarious situation. Luisen realized why Carltons heart seemed so burdened ever since hed announced he would leave soon. Hes nervous The same was true of Luisen, whose future was now uncertain. Luisen truly thought he had done well after regression. Both the duchy and its citizens were safe, and he had been recognized by his retainers. His reputation in the south had also improved. The duke had shown off both inside and outside the castle, so the risk of losing everything futilely, as had happened before regression, had disappeared. He assumed that if he maintained a dukes dignity, even the first prince would not be able to mess with him very much. Everything had gone well, but Luisen still held ambiguous feelings. Hed done well so far. Hed changed a lot of things. But that was the problem. With the knowledge of the future, he was able to ovee the crisis facing him well. In the future, however, Luisen would approach the unknown future step by step; there would be unknown crises. There woulde a time when his knowledge of the future would be of no help. What was he supposed to do then? Luisen had an optimistic temperament, but he was infinitely pessimistic about his own abilities. What if I make the wrong choice again? During his trips back and forth to the vige, Luisen had realized just how influential he was. Many peoples lives were controlled by his actions; a thoughtless judgment could destroy the lives which the ordinary citizens had built painstakingly and sincerely. TL: Carlton canonically (Sorry, I have nothing particrly intelligent to say besides that.) Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Guardian of the golden fields. The title, which felt as lofty and hazy as a cloud, materialized in reality, gaining skin and eyes through the young lord. The weight of that title weighed heavier than ever on Luisen. Hed made wrong decisions before, so was there any guarantee he wouldnt mess things up again? There wasnt. Luisen became miserable, caught up in vague fantasies of everything that could go wrong. Fear ate reason, pushing him into anxiety and depressionmaking it hard for him to think. Its not good to dwell like this. Luisen shook his head. What did the saint say to do when one bes depressed? He said to make the body exhausted. Luisen was a faithful believer and walked tirelessly through the pce halls, as if he believed that such continual pacing would end his anxiety. **** Time flew by, and soon it became the day of Carltons departure. With the sun dimly shining in the sky, it was even quieter than nighttime; the cold early morning air was icy. The preparations for departure had finally finished. As soon as Carlton walked out, his men brought the horses. He patted at the horses glossy mane, checking its condition. They nned to make the long trip to the capital without stopping. Those who could not keep up with their captains speed would set off on a different path, earlier than the others. In a way, he was more cautious going back to the capital than he wasing down south. Carlton had wondered if there was a need to go this far, but he was bothered to hear about the schemes that the souths nobles were conspiring. As Luisen had advised, he wished he could send an advance reconnaissance team, but he couldnt afford that. Carlton looked back at the dukes castle. It was an incrediblyrge and old building. He remembered how shocked he was to see such a grand building when he first arrived. Even then he was eager to leave even a day faster and return quickly; now that it was time to leave, he felt bittersweet. He had run into many headaches and annoyances here, but despite everything, he had been morefortable here than anywhere else. There was food all over the ce; the skies were always clear and blued. He felt rxed and merciful just looking at the open fields. Perhaps this was why the southerners were so rxed andcent: living their whole lives in ces like this, there must not have been much to worry about. This is thest Ill be here; maybe I should have said my proper goodbyes. Regrets still lingered in him. However, it was already time to leave. Lets go, Carlton said. Yes. At Carltons order, everyone mounted their horses. Just as Carlton mounted his horse, a glistening head of hair popped out of the castle through the early morning fog. It was Luisen. Ah, what a relief. You havent left yet. Carlton was surprised by the lords unexpected appearance. I thought we decided that send offs were unnecessary? His tone was rough but curiously soft. Ah, I wanted to ask you for a favor with this. Luisen held out a small package and a letter. Carlton looked down at his outstretched hands without taking it. When you get to the capital, would you please hand this to Marquis Natrang? Wasnt Marquis Natrang the formermander-in-chief? Thats right. Though hes just a retired man now. Even though he may be retired, the Marquis wouldnt deign to meet with a man like me. If you use my name, youll be able to meet him. Please say its a bted birthday present and make sure to give it to him. Did you run out of the castle just for this? It just crossed my mind a moment ago. Carlton creased his brows. It felt too forced, remembering an acquaintances birthday present all of a sudden and insisting on Carlton as his messenger. After all, now the duke could send one of his own men. That would reflect better on his image. Heedless of Carltons thoughts, Luisen quickly continued, Marquis Natrang is an ill-tempered but romantic old man. Hell kindly view your warrior-like spirit and temperament. When you go to the capital, search out people like himthose who know the horrors of the battlefield and will value your reckless ambition the most. Then, this is The gift and the letter were an excuse to give Carlton a chance to meet the Marquis. Carlton, who made thergest contributions in the war but had the worst reputation, had no title ornd to his name. If he wanted to meet somelike like Marquis Natrang, hed have to make use of Duke Anies handwritten letter. In reality, it was a gift to Carlton. The mercenary never thought hed receive such a parting gift; he looked at him suspiciously. Why are you helping me? Considering his actions, Carlton would have nothing to say to defend himself if Luisen held a grudge against him. When his temper ran out of control, he behaved awfully with the young lord. Who knows, Luisen said. The young lord spent all night thinking and ran out to hand him a presentand all Carlton had to give in return were his doubts. That was so like Carlton, Luisen couldnt help but smile. Last night, after talking to Carlton, Luisen had been locked down by his anxieties and kept thinking about him. Carltons rush to leave also tugged at his mind. Why? He searched for the reason, but was only able to reach a conclusion just a while ago. I want you to be sessful, Luisen said. Before regression, Luisen and Carlton had both made wrong decisions in the Anies duchy. Carlton was still a troubling existence for Luisen, but he hoped, nevertheless, that Carlton too would face a different future. After all, if his future changes, wont Luisens future change as well? It was an irrational and superstitious beliefand their future had nothing to do with each otherbut Luisen would feel at peace if the other lived his best life. He had to give an excuse, create some pretext to hide that he had been running around all night, to hide his ridiculous logic. Hurry and take it. Luisen forced the package into Carltons hands. The mercenary stared nkly at Luisen while holding the package. Carlton had never heard something so shameless in his entire life. No oneno parents, brothers, nor friendshad said something like that to him. ReallyTheres people like him in the world? He received another blow from Luisen; the young lord was really a man who exceeded expectations till the end. Carltons heart pounded violently. His pulse raced, chills traveled up his spine, and his face felt flushed with heat. The sounds in the background seemed to grow further away; everything except Luisen was erased. It felt like he and the lord were the only ones left in the world. All of his senses were directed on Luisen. Luisens blue eyes wandered the air before refocusing on Carlton; the wind tousled his hair. The mercenarys eyes couldnt help but look at the slight movement of his hair and the pale red of his blush. Luisens lowugh, hiding his embarrassment, shook his heart. Why am I like this? Why is my heart racing so suddenly? Am I just shocked? Carlton was confused. At that moment, Carltons men called out to him, Captain. As if someone had poured cold water on him, Carlton came to his senses; his men and Luisen looked at him strangely. We have to leave. Ive held up someone who has a long road ahead of him, it seems. Have a safe trip. Carlton almost blurted out that he was fine, to continue to take up his time. Fortunately, or unfortunately, logic returned and he chose the appropriate words carefully. His goodbyes. Yes. Take care of yourself too, Duke. Luisen ran back into the castle afterwards. Somehow the growing distance between him and the lords retreating back was so bittersweet; Carlton couldnt take his eyes off of him. Only when Luisen closed the door did he manage to remount his horse and set off. And even then, again and again, he would look back in regret, but he was unable to stop his horse. ***** Luisen woke up in the middle of the day after making up for the loss of sleep the night before. Carlton and his men had disappeared neatly, without a trace. Luisen had returned to the lords chamber, which had been turned over to Carlton. Not one echo of the mercenary remained in the tidy room. The cleanliness was all thanks to the butler and the servants who worked hard to prepare the room for Luisen, but the emptiness felt somehow unfamiliar. Luisen stared nkly at his desk for a while. The entire castle was in a festive mood; it was their long-awaited liberation day. No more monitoring of the people in the castle; no more restrictions on their actions. The displeasure of watching strangers walk around the castle as if it were their own home had ended. There was no longer a need to walk on thin ice with bated breaths. The wide open front gates were like the symbol of the end of hardship. Those who were looking forward to the official opening cheered. As if it were waiting on the other side, a cart carrying wheat came in; families and lovers who had been separated due to unavoidable circumstances reunited in tears. Under a clear autumn sky, the peoplesughter spread around the town. Carlton, famous for his cruelty, brought forth a dismal mood of death when the duchy fell under his control, but now that he had left, the duchy had not lost much. Few people had died and the castles infrastructure remained intact. With this situation, public opinion, those who were previously mocking Luisens surrender, had also been turned on its head. He became known as the clever lord who had gained much by putting aside his pride. They had praised the Duke of Anies as one who was adaptable and able to modernize. Without paying attention to how the people gossiped, Luisen led a busy life. He had to collect taxes, run dyed trials, and return the administrative structure to normal. The other southern lords would probably send men for their own safety and spying, so he had to prepare to deal with them. Before, Luisen might have left this work to his retainers, but he, with the intent to learn, slowly made some progress in his duties. He just had to try. He had been so nervous before Carlton had left, but as the days passed, his anxiety diminished. As the saint said, humans are fascinating individualswhen a crisis approaches, they will do whatever it takes. Luisen once again praised the saints wisdom. TL: The end of an arc~ I do find it fascinating how the dynamic has changed between the two and how the power struggle has shifted. Also, a note for those that arent in the discord, Ill be going on a vacation for 11 days, so my updates will be more sporadic. I wont stop, but I might also have less time to TL! Chapter 41 Chapter 41 After a few hectic days, a man carrying a g bearing the blue lion arrived at the castle. He was a knight named Godric, iming to be a messenger from the first prince. Luisen had also seen this man a few times around the royal pce. Luisen greeted him personally; the man seemed incredibly exhausted. Did you travel all the way here from the royal pce without taking a break? You look very tired. Not at all. I had stopped by Count Dubless estate on the way here and rested. However, I got lost in the woods and got into a fight with a swarm of monsters. Just where did you wander to for you to encounter monsters? The road through the woods was familiar to Luisen; there was little chance for him to stumble into a monster encampment. I dont know either. It was incredibly foggy in the forest. So, I lost my way and wandered for a long while. Fog? When he mentioned the fog, Luisen was reminded of the thick fog that the Vinard envoy reported. The main road to Vinard was far from the forestand fog was amon weather urrence there as wellso the two may have been unrted. However, he felt difited. Is Carlton going to be okay? Luisen was worried for the man, but for now, he had to deal with an envoy in the present; he shoved the worry to the back of his mind. It seems youve suffered on your journey here. What brings you here? I bring a message from my prince to the duke. Despite the tired lines on his face, Godric pepped up and delivered the first princes message. The content was quite simple, if one were to cut out the lengthy wordiness as required by etiquette. He desires my presence in the capital? Right now? Yes. I sympathize with the current messy state of affairs, but we thought it would be more secure for you to arrive alongside Sir Carlton. Come to think of it, where is Sir Carlton? Healready left. Huh? I hadnt heard about that. This was arge setback for Sir Godrick. Has it been long since he left? Its been a few days Thats a shame. Hell probably already be far on his way. What should we do? Godric contemted for a while before proposing something else, Ill leave before the duke and ask Sir Carlton to turn around. In the meantime, please prepare yourself for the journey. WellIm a bit busy currently with the internal estate affairs. Ill send a representative. Godric was flustered when Luisen tly refused. Luisen Anies rejected a trip to the capital? But the lord seemed sincere. Godric observed his surroundings before carefully leaning towards Luisen, whispering, Our majesty is in poor health. Hes always been in poor health. It seems that this time its quite serious. Luisens expression froze. The situation had changed. If the king was truly in critical condition, Luisen had to go to the capital. It was his duty and right as a great lord to nominate the next king and prepare for the coronation. Do the other great lords know of the kings critical condition? No. I see. If thats the case, then I must go. Luisen ordered a servant to guide Godric to rest. He then called in the retainers that were waiting outside. The prince is asking me toe to the capital, Luisen said. Is that the reason for the messengers visit? Yes. The public excuse will be to discuss the repatriation of prisoners of war. However, the reality is that the king is gravely ill. Luisen nodded. It seems that the prince is asking you to prepare for the next era. Are all the other great lords gathering at the capital? Not yet. It seems I was the first one hes called. HmmThen the first prince must have other issues hed like to discuss with my lord, the general pointed out sharply. Doesnt it feel a bit suspicious? the treasurer questioned. The knightmander agreed. Thats right. Its strange that the messenger arrived as soon as Carlton departed. And saying how he wandered around in the forest because of fog and monsters. That doesnt happen very often. The retainers had a point. Luisen also inwardly held suspicions about the situation because of all of these strange coincidences. But all we have are suspicions. Thats no excuse to disobey the words of the king. Yes. Of course. Ha, I thought wed be able to finally take care of the estate business the treasurermented. Luisen and his retainers talked more afterwards, but everyone concluded that the lord had to go to the capital. If theres anything I need to do in the capital, please let me know in advance. Ill need to settle some credit while I finish my business there. Yes. And if the king diesIll have to stay for quite a while in order to prepare for the coronation. Ill have to trouble the general with the work, as I have done before. Not at all. My lord, you have more important things to do. Luisen had tried to concentrate on his lordly duties, but even that n fell apart. He had never been so reluctant to return to the capital. The messenger said he spent a few days in the woods, right? Then you must hurry. We do not know how the conditions of the area have deteriorated by now. Thats true. Im sure youre busy, but Ill have to rush you all, Luisen said. It cant be helped. Were more worried about your escort than anything else. The number of knights still left in the estate are Ah, dont worry about that. The messenger said they would depart ahead of us and call for Sir Carlton. Carlton? The general was startled at his words. This was true of the other retainers. Why, of all people, would they call that son of a bitch again? Id rather you take all the knights in thisnd! Ill follow you instead. Traveling alone to the capital with a scoundrel like him? Absolutely not! Luisen was mystified. Was this truly something that required them to protest so vehementlyblood veins popping out in their necks? Dont worry. Sir Carlton will be good to me. Hes not such a rude person. Itll be an issue for him to be *good* to you! The chancellor couldnt exactly exin in detail because he was worried it would be too shocking for Luisen. The older man was angry and his chest felt incredibly stuffy. He didnt live to such an old age to see something like this!! At any rate, despite how the retainers felt, Godric would, after his break, leave to call upon Carlton. The road theyd take would be the same, so they should meet halfway. Luisen began preparing to head for the capital. Preparing for this type of trip was no ordinary business. Usually, he brought the servants, attendants, and knights attached to Luisens personal detail; with Luisens luggage and the luggage of his escort detailbined, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say an entire mansion would be moving. This time, he had to hurry more than before, so he reduced the detail and omitted a lot. However, he still had much to pack. Putting his chief attendant in charge of the journey, Ruger became incredibly busy. Luisen thought that Ruger would like this change, since he begged and begged to return to the capital; but now that the hour had arrived, he didnt seem so pleased. His chattiness decreased, and it seemed that a lot was on his mind. Whats wrong with him? Rugers behavior bothered Luisen, but he had too much to do before he left for the capital. Luisen couldnt afford to also ask after the concerns in Rugers heart. He discussed with the retainers the work that was needed to be done in the estate during his absence, the work to be done at the capital, and the necessity to watch ones conduct in front of others. It was not long before Luisen left his estate. ***** The carriage drove without a hitch along the far-reaching straight stretch of the road. No matter how much they traveled and traveled, there was no end to the vast fields next to the roads. Then, when it was time to rest for meals, they stopped and ate; at night, they slept in nearby viges. The vigers remained calm despite the appearance of the lord and his retinue because this was the road that Luisen often took on his journeys between the capital and the duchy. The journey started with a great deal of frustration, but the road was surprisingly smooth. Luisenid a book on hisp and looked out of the window. The wind blew gently; he could hear the sounds of his knights conversations. At first, they were so nervous that they kept quiet, busy being wary of the surrounding areas, but as time went on and the ins continued without any problems, jokingmenced. A boring, sluggish atmosphere enveloped the party. Luisen turned his head and looked at Ruger. Ruger was lost in thought, gaze far away. He used to sing about his desires to return, but Ruger seemed distracted throughout the entire trip. How much longer do we have? A little further and well be out of the duchy. As soon as Luisen asked, Ruger answered. When Luisen stretched his neck out of the window, looking straight at the horse, he saw a small forest in the distance. I see theres still a long way to go. If youre drowsy, please go to sleep. No, if I sleep now, I wont be able to sleep tonight. Luisen yawned and leaned his head against the wall of the carriage; his eyelids became heavy. Ruger covered Luisen with a thin nket and neatly arranged his hair. The touch seemed quite affectionate, and Luisen was soon falling asleep. Just go to sleep. If you sleep, the journey will be finished soon. It wouldnt be that fast, Luisen tried to say, but he was so very sleepy. Luisens eyes closed. *** My lord! Screams and cries awoke Luisen with a startthere was amotion outside. Whats this? What had happened while he briefly closed his eyes? He couldnt even see Ruger within the carriage. When Luisen opened the carriage door, the weather was foggy enough to make it hard to see an inch ahead, even in the middle of the day. Wolf-like monsters were attacking the partyDirewolves. Why are there Direwolves here? This road was frequently used by travelers, so monsters were regrly exterminated here. It was not a ce where Direwolves would oftene out in throes like this. Although individually they werent that powerful, in a throng the wolves be difficult and dangerous through group strategies. Dozens of pairs of red eyes could be seen through the fog. Awoooooooooo. The Direwolves cries echoed through the air. Then, they all looked at the carriage in unison. TL: Sorry for theter updates~ Im still in vacation >.< 1 more week to go~ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Luisen closed the carriage door and hid inside. At times like this, it was better for someone weak like him to be holed up somewhere instead of getting in the way of those more talented than himstaying still would help the knights. Protect the lord! Form a defensive line around the carriage! It was a sudden ambush that no one had expected; furthermore, the fog was so thick that they could not even see an inch ahead of their noses. Still, the knights moved as they were trained, in perfect synchronization, to protect Luisen. But the fog was too thick to cope with the monsters attacks. On the other hand, the direwolves attacked the knights as if the fog werent an issue. Their formation copsed in an instant. A direwolf broke through the line of knights and hit the carriage; the carriage fell on its side. Argh! Luisen slipped to the side alongside the carriage. Simultaneously, he hit his head on the seats; his head felt dizzythe hit ringing through his brain. Meanwhile, the direwolf ripped off the carriage door. This mongrel bastard, how dare it! A knight staked the direwolf with a spear, but three other direwolves rushed into the carriage. One bit at the knights arm, and another grabbed onto Luisen with its maw. Somehow, they seemed to be aiming to capture the young lord. Luisen swung his book wildly. Get away! Luisen was resisting in his own way, but the monster would not retreat. Gripping onto Luisens leg, they crawled out of the carriage; the direwolves sharp teeth dug into his calf. Ahhh!! My lord! After being dragged out, he could see that the situation outside was, to put it nicely, in shambles. Through the thick fog, he could see direwolves unterally attacking his escorts. One person copsed with a scream, red blood sttering everywhere. Where did all these direwolvese from? Even the thick fog surrounding his party seemed unusual. The fog. This fog continued to be a problem, throughout the Vinard envoys and the first princes messenger. The direwolves gave Luisen no time to think calmly. One of them bit Luisens cape and began to run away. Luisen struggled, but he was not good enough to escape from the monsters; he was dragged along. The areas where the direwolf bit were swept along the ground, chafing and bringing great pain. The cape strangled the lord, suffocating him and making him dizzy. The direwolf dragged Luisen up the hillside; though it nimbly avoided all obstacles, Luisen was not nearly so lucky. He was hit by various branches and stones. It felt as if his bones had broken, and his flesh was torn, bleeding profusely. Nnngh Luisen was flung and hit his head on the ground and had to swallow rising nausea. He tried to curl up and cough. The direwolves didnt approach the lord. Instead, they stayed at a certain distance, circling around him; they growled a warning as soon as Luisen raised his head. What do they want me to do? Luisens mouth felt parched. A wolf the size of the carriage was horrifyingly ring at him. Its big fangs seemed ready to bite him at any moment. He waspletely suppressed by the monsters bloodlust and couldnt move. But, even in the midst of fear, he noticed something strange. There were only two reasons for monsters to attack humans: their territory had been invaded, or they were trying to grab a meal. Direwolves were quite clever for a monster, but they were still monsters in the end. There was no reason to capture a human alive and throw him in some empty clearing toappreciate him? Luisen had heard that direwolves would intentionally save weak prey to teach their young to hunt, but he couldnt see the pups anywhere. Whats going on? Luisen was incredibly puzzled. What was with the fog, and what was with these monsters strange behavior? At that moment, he could hear the sound of footsteps. A humans footsteps. A familiar face quietly emerged from amongst the thick bushes. Ruger! ted to see him, Luisen almost called out to him. But he managed to shut his mouth, unwilling to bring attention to his attendants approach. Hese to rescue me! Luisen was so happy to see Rugerhe was driven to tears. He had been wondering where his attendant had vanished! But Luisens pleased feelings did notst long: Ruger was alone. No matter how talented Ruger was with swordsmanship for a servant, Luisen knew he wasnt capable enough to deal with ten direwolves alone. If he had that kind of ability, he would have be a knight and not an attendant. In other words, the situation had not changed much even if Ruger had arrived. Damn. If it were Carlton who appeared instead The first princes messenger had set out first to contact Carlton, but there was still no news on that front. If he had known this would happen, he would have insisted on travelling with Carltonhow regretful. My duke. Luisen panicked when Ruger called out to him. I thought you were sneaking up to stab the monsters in the back; whats the use if you call out to me? Ruger did not even try to hide his approach; he stalked closer to Luisen with great dignity. His poise was so strange. That punk, why is he so calm? The master he was in charge of was surrounded by monsters, at the brink of having his limbs torn apart. It would be normal for Rugers face to express anxiety, tension, or urgencybut the attendant looked nonchnt. It felt as if he viewed this situation as nothing unusual. He didnt even look at the direwolves. How could he be so indifferent when he didnt know when they would jump on him, tearing at his neck? He looked as if he was sure he wouldnt be attacked. At least, thats not how the Ruger Luisen knew would have acted. He would have been rmed to see his master in danger and rushed in to save him. Though he may have been arrogant to others, he was still Luisens devoted servant. Come to think of it, he looked different from usual. Rugers pale face was stiff as a corpse. His unique, silly aura gave way to something more sleekwell defined and sharp, like a sword. His red-colored armor matched well with his red hairfor those who did not recognize him, he may have seemed like a famous knight who had lived his life without knowing setbacks. At first nce, anyone could see that it was far too good an armor for a servant. It was possible for Ruger to have owned good armor. After all, the sry Luisen had paid him was quite considerable. But, the issue was he was far too well-dressed. This monster attack was something no one had expected; however, wearing the armor caused a sense of disharmony, as if he had predicted conflict. Dont tell me, he knew the monsters were going to attack? His mouth was dry as a desert. An ominous, foreboding sensation passed chillingly through Luisens spine. No, thats not possible. Luisen vehemently denied it. With all his might, he hoped that his hunch was wrong. It was Ruger. Before regression, hed protected Luisen until his final moments, blocking Carlton from capturing him. Such a devoted servant couldnt possibly attack him. The reality at hand was brutal. Ominous hunches were never wrong. As Ruger approached, the direwolves retreated, wagging their tails like a dog. Theyid their heads on the ground and opened a path for the attendant, avoiding his path as if they were dealing with a very frightening and difficult being. Nothing ismaking any sense? Luisen had never heard of monsters obeying people. However, it was clearly not the time to debate the usibility of such submission. Luisen witnessed everything clearly: the direwolves were following Ruger. If so, it would be prudent to assume that the direwolves dragging the lord to this empty clearing was actually Rugers idea. Bastard, what are you doing? Luisen red at him. Ruger whistled in admiration. I thought youd be bawling and sobbing, but youre actually quite calm? You dont seem surprised either. How can I cry when Im so dumbfounded. What are you going to do now that youve kidnapped me; who bought you out? Luisen guessed that Ruger wasnt acting alone. No matter how pathetic, there were only four great lords in this country. For fear of consequences, he must not be acting alone. Thats strange. How can you say such smart things? Did you think I was an idiot? No, you truly are an idiot; I know the duke better than anyone else. The duke is not the kind of person who can keep calm under these circumstances. Surprisingly, Ruger spoke like usu mixture of cheek and politeness. Luisen was rather horrified to see him act no different from before. Thoughtlessness andcency were the dukes greatest strengthsWhy did you change so suddenly? Ruger pressed a scratch on Luisens face with his gloved hand. Then, very gently, he rubbed at it. The touch of cold leather, brushing over the wound, felt so foreign. Youve hurt yourself. I didnt want to be this extreme; I wanted to remain your faithful servant until the very end. If you had just run away with me that night, you wouldnt have been hurt like this. What? Luisen had no choice but to interject. Just what was he saying right now? All of his memories of Ruger were shattered and slowly pieced together to reassemble that night, pre-regression. Back then, Luisen fled the estate. Everything needed to escapethe escape path, the method, the supplieswere all prepared by Ruger. Did I ever order him to prepare to flee? TL: Im finally back from vacation!!! Ill be slowly going back to a more regr schedulemaybe. In anycase, a lot has happened. I so wanted to respond :3 at everyone who said they were suspicious of Ruger. And I wont lie, Iughed when Ruger was like No, youre definitely an idiot. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Luisen did not order any of it. He did not refute Rugers suggestion to escape but instead epted at face value that he should leave immediately. Thats why he was just dragged alongside Ruger. It was stupid, it was passive, and it was definitely something Luisen would have done before regression. Who was the first to whisper to him that he should run away from Carlton? It was Ruger. It was Ruger who terrorized Luisen by delivering such terrible rumors to his ears. At the time, Luisen was terrified, so overwhelmed by the first serious crisis of his life that he couldnt make proper judgments. Besides, Luisen was originally quite passive and wouldnt do anything on his own anyway. Would he have thought of running away from the estate without Ruger? For the first time, Luisen questioned the events of that night. He chose to run away under the cover of darkness, but could he really say that was purely his will? After sifting quickly through his tumultuous thoughts, Luisen could only utter one thing, Why? Why would he do that? Luisen trusted Ruger as his chief attendant. The other could kill or kidnap Luisen at any time he wished. Why would he entice Luisen to leave the duchy on his own? Why would he go through all that trouble? Suddenly, he thought back to when he first hired Ruger. It was about five years ago. At that time, Luisen had a senior servant carefully handpicked by the general after a strict screening. Then one day, a carriage ident suddenly injured the chief attendant; the new hire was temporarily conscripted through nearbyworks. It was a temporary job in the first ceand Luisen stayed alone in the capitalso he just haphazardly chose anyone he liked. That was Ruger. Ruger acted as Luisens tongue and taught him many fun games. As time went on, the return of the original chief attendant was postponed and Ruger stayed by his side. There were many employees around the young lord, and they showed up and left for a variety of reasons. Luisen was used to the constant ephemerance of his retinue, so he didnt care much that the original chief servant never appeared again, nor that Ruger took his position as if that were the natural order of the world. Luisen had only thought, At least I have a funny servant this time. Luisen might have forgotten Ruger if he had not died on his behalf before regression. Wait a minute. Ruger died for me before regression. Did he truly die? What kind of spy would die for his prey? Then what? Was his death a lie too? The back of his head ached. Ruger, who he believed had died on his behalf, was actually a spy and intentionally pushed his master face-first into the mire. The feeling of betrayal shook through him; his attendants meticulousness was frightening. Whos behind you? For what reason did you do this to me? In the previous timeline, Luisen fell into Rugers trap and walked the road of ruin and copse. Does the man behind this with not for my death but my downfall? At Luisens words, Ruger gave a disappointed look. Ive betrayed you and thats all youre curious about? Then what else do you want? Something like why I betrayed the duke.'' Why should I care about that? Youre reallyhow fitting of a duke. I like my dukes arrogance. A great lord should be like that. Strangely enough, Ruger sounded admiring to Luisens ears. Ruger had often said it, but it felt dirty to hear the same things in this situation. Now, enough talk. Ruger took out a tough strap of leather and tied Luisens hands and feet. Luisen thought about rebelling but desisted. The back of his head tingled; he could make neither head nor tail of the situation and its progression, but his long-standing wandering mentality allowed him to postpone the shock and judge the chances of survival coolly. Something behind the scenes seemed to be trying to craft a story or embellish something by sparing Luisens life. He had no strength to run away on his own; if he got hurt for no reason while rebelling, it would only be a disadvantage to him. If he disappeared, everyone in the duchy would mobilize themselves to find him. It would be more beneficial to calmly pretend to follow while leaving some clues behind. While Luisen was wracking his brains, Ruger pulled out a medicinal vial and ced it underneath Luisens nose: a sleeping scent. 1 Sleepyoull arrive at your destination soon. The scent smelled simultaneously floral yet disgusting. As the smell continued to assault his nose, the young lord began to feel dizzy and sleepy. Ah, wait. This..isntgood Luisen shook his head; his eyelids became heavy, and his body began to droop. It was then, in the distance, horse hooves could be heard rushing closer, and a short spear flew towards Ruger Nngh! Ruger cut at the spear but couldnt resist the power the shortspear held; he stumbled back. Carlton followed shortly behind. Duke! He instantly beheaded three direwolves that rushed at him. A normal person couldnt handle the sudden movements of several wild dogs, let alone monsters, but the direwolves giant body split in two; the sight of both halves falling away was bizarre enough to make the lord want to faint. Between the monsters attacks, Ruger swung his sword at the mercenary, which was blocked without much difficulty. Carlton looked at Ruger and said, without facing Luisen behind him, This punk is the dukes servant, right? Whats going on with these monsters? Luisen couldnt answer his question. Luisens spirit, which barely endured the sleeping scent, was exhausted from the tant bloody cruelty. Carlton observed Ruger, Luisenwho had faintedand the direwolves around them. After hed left the duchy, hed galloped like a mad man, trying to forget the lingering attachment he had for the duke. Frustratingly, he could not move as quickly as he wished, for the group carried a lot of luggage. Suddenly, though, the first princes messenger had followed behind and ryed to him the order to escort Luisen to the capital. Looking at the sky and the field, he was consumed with the thoughts of Luisens visage, so the sudden change in ns was a windfall. He quickly turned around and went back the way he came on the road. He didnt even take notice of whether or not his men followed. He traveled fast and thought he would soone upon the dukes party, but instead he arrived to see Luisen being dragged away by the direwolves. He never imagined such a reunion; why was Luisen in danger every time he saw him? Carlton rushed after the young lordthat was the current situation. Hed roughly grasped what had happened. He was a spy all this time, and hes controlling these monsters. He had no idea how the other was controlling the monsters, but Rugers betrayal came as no surprise to Carlton. You son of a bitch, Ive been suspicious of you for a long while. A subject knows nothing of the heavens. Its not your business to interfere. What do you mean not my business? Its my dukes business. Carlton fixed his grip on his sword and blocked the way in front of Luisen. Ruger red at the mercenary with piercing eyes; he glimpsed bloodthirst and deep grudge within. The way Ruger held the sword and his aura were all unusual. You seem sharp for an attendant you must have been hiding your skills. If Carlton was ignorant until now, that meant Rugers swordsmanship was excellent. The desire to win boiled within the mercenary; Carlton was always thrilled to win against strong opponents. Even more so when his opponent was one who had always condescended him. However Luisen was behind Carlton. It may have been fine if he were alone, but it was dangerous to fight while protecting another. Furthermore, he had a hunch that these monsters would run away with the young lord if he startedbating Ruger. Then, there was only one thing Carlton could do. Lets run. Quick judgement made, Carlton immediately acted. He flung his sword at Ruger. In an effort to stop the mercenary movements on his horse, Ruger sidestepped the sword and attacked Carltons horse. Simultaneously, the direwolves attacked Luisen. It was all as Carlton expected. Carlton quickly dismounted his horse so that it could more easily avoid Rugers attack. Then, he quickly ran to Luisen and shed at the approaching direwolfs neck. A gap formed in the wolves formation; Carlton held Luisen in his arms and threw himself through that crack. Cleverly, Carltons horse followed its owner, briefly slowing down and allowing the mercenary to mount. First, he slung Luisen onto the horse, and then Carlton mounted. Do you really think Ill let you run away!? After realizing he had been tricked, Ruger roared. Carlton didnt think the other could catch up; after all, he had no horse. But, something unexpected happened. Ruger climbed on top of a direwolf and began to chase them. Monsters allow people to ride upon their backs? He wouldnt have believed it if he hadnt seen such a scene with his own eyes. The more he saw, the more unbelievable it was. The hunt took ce on the hillside; the terrain presented an overwhelming disadvantage for Carlton. The horse could hardly speed up because of the many obstacles and underbrush. On the other hand, the direwolf ran around the hillside as if it were in its own territory. Over and over again, the wolfs teeth nipped at the horse. Ruger swung a long spear; Carlton ducked by ttening his body. The timing was right for a counterattack, but he couldnt afford to attacknot while holding the reins with one hand and Luisen with the other. Were all going to die if this continues. Carlton desperately wracked his brain. With his sharp senses, he detected the fishy smell of water and the sound of a waterfall. Direwolves are weak in water. Carlton made his decision. He stroked the horses neck. Im sorry. I dont think I can take care of you too. Survive on your own. Carlton galloped faster. Then, analyzing the perfect moment, he took out a dagger and threw it at the direwolf. Carltons aim was urate; the de dug precisely into its eye socket. Carltons body, however, tilted from throwing that dagger. Because of that, Carltons horse staggered as well. The direwolves, excellent hunters in their own rights, did not miss that opportunity. Carton hugged Luisen tightly and threw himself in the direction he had scoped earlier. Below was a distant waterfall. The direwolves, who leapt to attack the mercenary, floundered in the air in bewilderment; however, it was toote for them to return to safe ground. Following Carlton and Luisen, several direwolves fell down and were trapped in the waterfall. Ssh! Ruger, who had followed btedly, looked down the cliff. Carlton and Luisen had already disappeared beneath the white bubbles. How dare that peasant bastard Rugers anger erupted like a volcano; he beat the direwolf he was riding to death. Even though one of their kin was brutally murdered, the remaining wolves simply watched, trembling. Soon after, Ruger finished venting and left to search the base of the waterfall. The fog lifted and the hills returned to its tranquil state, as if nothing had happened. Even the cries of the injured horse, calling after its lost owner, were quietly buried under the roar of the waterfall. TL: Nooo!!! The horse!!!
  1. like chloroform etc
Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Part 5: Separately or Together Drip drip drip. The sound of falling water droplets echoed in the distance. The sound, which at first was very faint but slowly came closer, shook Luisens eardrums, arousing his consciousness. The cold air that leeched the heat from his back was so cold, and on the other hand, the warmth on the other side was so intense that he inadvertently dug deeper into that embrace. He opened his eyes; Luisen realized someone was hugging him. In front of him was someones naked chesta solid wall. It was a very attractive chest, but why was this the first thing he saw after waking? Luisen rolled his eyes around. He was held close, hugged by someone, so he couldnt see the others face just through his wandering gaze. The mans body temperature clung onto and warmed Luisens tightly cradled arms and legs. It had been a long time since hed woken up staring at an unfamiliar chest, but the situation wasnt unfamiliar to him. Having lived as trash, he knew that the other would make a fuss if he were to startle; so, he tried to calmly raise himself up. However, the other was faster. Have you woken up? This voice belonged to Carlton. Carlton, after Luisen woke, had awoken himself. Luisen sat up quickly; at his sudden movement, the leather cape covering the two slipped off. Luisens gaze crept towards Carltons lower body. Carlton was wearing pants; Luisen was only wearing underwear but was notpletely naked. Ah, what a relief. Luisen nced at Carltons face, while thoughts shed through his mind. What in the world happened? Luisen straightened up and looked around; they were in a very long and narrow cave. The fishy smell of water, soil, and a slight stench of animals were mixed together. The two of them were alone in this cave. Where are we? Why are youembracing me? the young lord asked. Do you remember what happened? I can remember up until I fainted. Monsters had attacked out of nowhere from the fog. Ruger turned out to be a spy, and he had fainted with Carltons sudden appearance. Everything was vivid. After that, I grabbed you, Duke, and ran away. After leaving our hunters behind, I discovered and entered a cave. And our clothes? Because we jumped into a waterfall, they got soaked. Theyre drying over there. Youjumped into a waterfall? Waterfall? Did he just hear something crazy? Looking where Carlton pointed, Luisen could see their clothes. As he had said, they were damp. You really jumped. Although he was unconscious then and had no memory of that incident, Luisen felt dizzy just imagining it. What would make him think of jumping into a waterfall? Im alive after all that? Carlton misunderstood Luisens silence and continued his exnation, It couldnt be helped since core body temperature will decrease when you wear wet clothes. And if we light a fire, those bastards may chase us down. But it would be folly to spend all night naked, so I embraced you. Carlton was vehemently iming that not even his fingertips held a ck heart or ulterior motives. There was no other choice. Truly. I understand. This situation is the cause. You must have had a hard time. He didnt need to exin himself; Luisen wouldnt have misunderstood. After all, Carlton wouldnt have designs on him like that. Yes Carlton seemed embarrassed by Luisens straightforward answer. And the others? I dont know anything about that. I was too busy running away with you. .I see. There were knights in the escorting party, but there were far more nobatants whose duty was to attend to Luisens life. Could those people have avoided the monsters teeth flying towards them from ces hidden by the fog? When Luisen was dragged out of the carriage by the direwolves, he could hear, even in that short hectic moment, people screaming both close by and in the distance. It wasnt hard to imagine what might have happened to the party. More than a few people probably died. Feeling nauseous, Luisen tightly closed his mouth. The fact that this was all caused by Ruger tore at Luisens chest. He pretended to be calm, like he felt nothing in front of Ruger, but that couldnt be more wrong. He was the one who hired Ruger and kept him by his side, after all. Now then, Duke, tell me your side of the story. Ruger, what is he? He seemed like apletely different person, Carlton said. Luisen nodded slowly. Ruger *did* seem like apletely different person. He looked like apetent knight, not an arrogant servant, with all of his fine armor equipped. The frivolous speech pattern that didnt fit the knightly look was ironic, because that was Rugers usual way of speaking. So it hit the young lord even harder that the Ruger he knew was false. The man had the same reproachable mouth, but the facade of a loyal servant was all lies. Ruger was a spy. I see. Did you find out whose spy he was? Luisen shook his head. I dont know whos behind him. You dont seem very surprised? I was utterly shocked to discover Ruger was a spy. After he had escaped the situation and came to a safe ce, the emotions he had temporarily dyed came roaring in like waves and overwhelmed Luisens head. His heart ached with a sense of betrayal and shock. Im not too surprised; he seemed like someone who could do such things. Ruger seemed like that to you? To me, he was a faithful servant. My duke, you seemed particrlyfortable with him, but I cant say he was loyal. Hasnt he always disappeared from time to time? Even when you were left behind in the vige, he deliberately provoked others. ..Ah. Come to think of it, when he was abandoned in the vige and got caught up in the riots, a knife flew at his blind spot. Was Ruger also the culprit of that? In retrospect, that wasnt the only suspicious urrence. After Luisen surrendered to Carlton, Ruger often disappeared when significant incidents passed by. Actually, I dont know what the duke believed and saw in him, Carlton said. Luisen shut his mouth abruptly. For my sake, Ruger was caught and killed by you. So, the young lord ignored his suspicions and buried them away. He didnt doubt despite the suspicious happenings; Ruger proved his loyalty with his death. But Ruger spoke as if Luisens midnight escape would also function to secure his own safety, and because the young lord surrendered and did not run away, the attendant had to reveal himself. If that was the case, did Ruger truly die in the previous timeline? Was getting captured on behalf of his master all part of a n? Luisen did not see Rugers body and only strongly believed in his death due to the circumstances. I suppose. I was a fool. Luisen lowered his head into both hands in distress. The lords face was as pale as a corpse, and his half-dried hair hung limply. His gaze wandered anxiously through the air. Perhaps that was why Carlton felt even more sorry for him; the mercenarys hand flinched. Usually, Carlton would haveughed at him for believing in that kind of bastard like a fool, but instead he just felt sorry for Luisen. Would he have trusted Ruger if he was suffering alone, lonely? He thought that no matter how vignt he was to those with ulterior motives around him, he was bound to have been deceived. That was too much. Carlton tried to wrack his brains to say something tofort the young lord. However, he had nothing to say, since he was more familiar with sarcasm than constion. Duke, are you alright? This was all he managed to squeeze out. Luisen looked up, started. Im sorry. I was lost in thought for a moment. First of all, thank you for saving me. It was nothing. Since Ive been ordered to safely escort the duke to the capitalit should be me thats apologizing. Cant I sound more friendly? Carltons usual dry tone tugged at his own heart. In the meantime, Luisen tried to steel himself and look determined. He didnt want to seem pathetic to Carlton anymore. You must have met the first princes messenger. Are you alone? What about all your men? It seemed urgentso I took off first. There must be a lot of distance between us and them, so the men dont yet know of all that had happened. Is that so.. But dont worry. Ill take you, my duke, safely to the duchy. To the duchy?? Luisen blinked his eyes. Are you not returning to the duchy? the mercenary asked. No, Im thinking of going to the capital like this. Youre going to the capital right now? Thats right. Carlton shook his head with a frown. It would be better to stop by the duchy and gather a proper team before setting out. There are suspicious men after your life, and I am the only one with you right now. It would be hard to reach the capital like this. Carlton had a point, but Luisen had another idea. Ruger will be waiting on the road back to the duchy. Going back now would be like walking into his grasp. Since Im with you, going back to the duchy will be no problem. Though Carlton was confident, Luisen shook his head. Itll be a problem even after we return to the duchy. I need to reach the capital as soon as possible, but the duchy doesnt have that sort of manpower. " " The number of people who were in Luisens party when he first set out for the capital was the optimal amount of manpower that could be removed from the duchy and the castle. As the lives and deaths of those personnel were unknown, it was unlikely the situation would change if they regrouped at the castle. Why not stay at the duchy for a while? Carlton asked. I cant do that. The prince will understand if you were attacked. Ill ry your situation to him personally. I have an obligation to go as one of the great lords. At the risk of my life, I have to go to the throne, to his majestys side. Carlton was not obtuse; he immediately realized the underlying meaning behind Luisens words. TL: So sorry for thete updates you guys. Ive been so frazzled with the new academic year onboarding process T_T Theres so much to do. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 No wayThe king the mercenary mumbled. Luisen nodded his head. Carlton released a short sigh. The death of a king was an extremely urgent, important issueworth risking your life for a visit to the capital. If Im going to be in danger anway, its better for us to not drag our feet and act beyond Rugers expectations, Luisen said. Thats true, but Lets join up with your men and go to the capital together. Youll be slowed down because of me, butIll make the reward worth your time. Carlton thought about it. As Luisen said, if the king was truly in critical condition, then they must set off on the road to the capital in a hurry. Both Carlton and Luisen must arrive before the current king dies. Moreover, considering the duchys history, it was better for the young lord to temporarily join his army, even if he suffered for a few days. The question, though, was whether or not Luisen could endure the hardships of travel until they met up with Carltons army. Itll be a tough road. We will be homeless on the roadbedrooms, let alone high-quality oneswill be a dream. There wont be any attending servants either. Its fine. Its enough. There was no hesitation in Luisens reply. Hed been through much worse conditions and hardship than that. After enduring so much to return to this timeline, he couldnt possibly lose it all just because of a bastard like Ruger. Through various instances, many members often get left behind; thus, weve predetermined some set locations and rules for reunion. Aboutthree daysfrom here Carlton nced at Luisens thin legs. Only then did Luisen remember that he was almost naked; the young lord grabbed the cape that had fallen on the floor and covered himself. Carlton regretfully averted his gaze. Itll take more than a week; just leaving the mountains will take about a week, Carlton continued as if he hadnt seen anything. Ill hold out far better than you expect from me. So please, dont worry too muchI wont be too much of a bother to you. Its not that Im bothered. Id rather feel more at ease to have the duke by my side, since I dont know what sort of trouble hell get caught up in alone. I cant exactlyrefute that. Carlton had appeared to him and saved him at every crisis, so Luisen had nothing to say even if Carlton were to view him as a pain in the neck. Then Ill leave this whole journey to you. Even if youre frustrated, please dont throw me away in the middle. That wont happen. Ill take you to the capital without a single scratch or a strand of hair out of ce. Carlton was determined. .I was just kidding, though, Luisen awkwardly mumbled. He couldnt ovee the awkward atmosphere of sitting face to face, in his undergarments with the cold air brushing past his skin. ******* After the conversation, the two sat apart and waited quietly for the sun to rise. Luisen leaned against the wall of the cave and examined himself. His body was throbbing here and there, and it turned out his skin was riddled with scratches and bumps hed received from being bitten and dragged along by the direwolf. Still, there were no major injuries that would need immediate treatment. The direwolfs vicious teeth could have amputated Luisens leg, but given the various scratches, it probably didnt mean to hurt him from the start. What a silver lining. I can walk like this. He had a vigorous and healthy body full of youthit could definitely endure. No, there was no choice but to endure. Luisen nced at Carlton; the mercenary was leaning against the opposite wall with his eyes closed. I cant be a burden. Luisen folded his arms across his chest and closed his eyes. His head ached with fatigue and stress. The cold that seeped through from the cave walls chilled his bones. In this wintry, dreary mood, Luisen curled up. He recalled his nomadic daysa time of loneliness, despair, and perpetual chill. Luisen pressed the center of his brows firmly with his hands. He struggled to never experience those days again, but now he was running away from someone once more. Did this mean that a persons fate didnt change so easily? No. No, noIts not like before. The duchy was alive and well, and the duchys citizens did not resent Luisen. The duchy would expend all of their efforts to rescue him. Carlton, who was his enemy before, was sure to stand by Luisen and protect him. Everything was differenpared to before regression, he was in a good situation. This was the result of all his hard efforts. Since Ive done well so far, its going to be fine. Like that, he tried to cheer and console himself, but it wasnt easy to get rid of negative emotions easily. There were still so many things he didnt know. Just why would Ruger try to drag Luisen away in such aplicated method at this time? For what reason? Who did he do this for? Maybe there was another actor behind his downfallboth now and back then. But who? Why? For what? The future was already frightening enough of a subject; coupled with Rugers betrayal and the appearance of an unknown enemy made it worse. The amorphous fear engulfed Luisens rationality and kept driving his thoughts into negativity. The achievements he had made in the meantime were forgotten; the cold and pain seemed to be the only thing that existed. He crouched down and hugged his arms over his legs, but the loneliness didnt seem to fade away. He had no choice but to silently wait for the time to pass. It was not long before the sun rose. Luisen and Caarlton exited the cave in their half-dried clothes. Their surroundings looked a hazy blue. Luisen sighed once again. We truly are deep in the middle of the forest. The trees were densely packed everywhere. Wherever direction he looked seemed the same, so it was hard to take the first step. There were no horses to mount nor foodstuffs to eat; if he wanted to moisten his throat, he had to lick the leaves and drink the morning dew. Where do we go? The way forward was murky from the very beginning. What path must they take to avoid Ruger? Where must they go to reach their destination? What did the saint say to do at times like these? Nothing came to mind when thinking of his teachings. Luisens chest felt stuffy; hopeless and bleak, he felt his vision dim. Is this my future? Anxiety sneaked up on him. It felt like everything was going to go wrong, and the ground beneath his feet was crumbling away. Stunned, Luisen stood still. At that moment, Carlton tapped Luisen on the shoulder. ? What are you doing staring off into the distance? We should set off. The mercenary took the lead. Luisen followed suit, still in a daze. Do you know the way forward? Yes. How? Everything looked the same to Luisen. There was nothing that resembled a road, and no matter where he looked it was an endless, thick forest. I can estimate where my men will be waiting for me. Since this ce is often travelled by the military, Im familiar with the terrain. But you still dont know exactly where we are, right? The sun is rising now: that way is east. If you can orient your direction, the rest is simple. You just need to note the direction as you go. Carlton spoke as if what he did wasnt particrly impressive. Could Luisen trust that and follow? He was still nervous but trudged along because there was no viable alternative. The two walked along the hilly path. There was barely enough space for animals to pass through, let alone humans. The bushes were thick, so Luisen had to lean down in order to step forward. Sometimes he cut his hands on des of greenery, and it wasnt unusual to hit his legs on protruding branches. Everytime he was hit, Luisen crouched over to swallow the pain. Each step delivered fresh pain. Their clothes were also an issue: the suit absorbed no sweat, and his shoes slipped easily. Im exhausted. Still, there was no time to rest. After all, resting did not guarantee that the situation would improve, and he didnt want Carlton to consider him tiresome. As his legs silently trudged along, various thoughts filled Luisens head. Why did Ruger want him to escape to Dubless County? Just because it was close? Or was there another reason? Is Count Dubless behind Ruger? Luisen tried to recall Count Dublesshe just seemed like a polite and mannerly aristocrat. Despite the fact that they shared a border through the forest, the two did not interact much. They had a generation gap; the count was the age of Luisens father. Since he had little reason to contact Luisen, the distance between them was natural. Thest time he saw the count was when the young lord had arrived at his territory during his midnight escape. What was he like back then? He had waited a long time and barely met the count; but, let alonefort, Luisen was locked in the drawing room and kicked out after saying what he had to say. At the time, he was outraged at being treated so poorly, but he had forgotten about itter due to other happenings. Luisen couldnt even remember the contents of their conversation at the timeand seeing how no specific memory stuck out, it must not have been very important. But Luisen was suspicious of his own memory. Was there really nothing special? Could it be that I cant remember? He couldnt trust his past self who was so indifferent to the world atrge and others. .Useless. Luisen felt so pathetic that he became depressed. He inadvertently felt around his chest; there had always been a piece of beef jerky therebut nothing was there now. It had been lost while they were on the run. A jerky was needed to uplift depressive thoughts, but without that morsel, he felt lost. Luisen was deeply distressed. Im hungry. Tired. Hurt. With his stomach feeling so empty, he kept thinking about the old daysthe memories of the nomadic life and the pain he had felt ovepped into the present. TL: Hi guys >.< Im feeling very guilty because I disappeared on this series for a while. It was abination of sses and the fact that this series I dont have the raws ripped (vs my other main series which I do have all raws in a text document/folder.) Its easier to tl from a text document during/in-between sses, vsripping raws while dodging students eyes >.< Honestly, I wouldnt be surprised if someone swooped in and took the project bc Im updating so slow haha. Still, thanks for waiting for this chapter you guys. (And thanks for squid for reminding me.) Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Even if we continue like thiswhat can I even do? Could they reach the capital safely? It wasnt like all would be safe once theyd reached the capital either. What should he do when he gets there? What could he even do? The guy who I thought sacrificed his life for mine turned out to be a spy. A guy who cant even solve his own hungerwhat can someone like him do? Luisen started to see everything in a pessimistic light. His body was already exhausted. When the spirit that supported the body was broken, the strength in his legs instantly vanished. Luisen faltered. Hnngh! He fell. Luisen curled up as he tumbled towards the ground. However, contrary to his expectations, he did not strike the forest floor. Carlton had quickly turned around and grabbed Luisens arm, assisting the young lord. Ah, oh my Luisens head fell down, depleted of energy. Carlton clicked his tongue. If youre having a hard time, then you should have told me. Carlton inwardly clicked his tongue. Even though Carlton didnt outwardly express his concern for the young lord, in fact, all of his mental power was directed at Luisen. Luisens breathing was getting rough, and his body was bending and losing consciousness. Honestly, Carlton thought Luisen would ask for help if the going got tough. It was still early in the day, so he had been patiently monitoring Luisens stamina. If the lord were to say he couldnt continue any longer, he thought about carrying him on his back. However, Luisen didnt even say that hed been having a hard time until he was about to copse. Carlton didnt expect him tost this long. Ill be careful from now on. Luisen blinked. Carlton sighed softly when he saw how nk the young lords eyes looked. He had been determined to do well on his own, and so he was. No, was this the lord not knowing the extent of his limits? Lets take a break before we continue. No, its fine. Lets just go. Absolutely not. If you continue to walk while in this state, youll only get hurt. All right. Luisen ultimately did not reject Carltons proposal. Carlton sat Luisen upon a small rock. Will you be okay if I leave you alone for a moment? Are you going somewhere? Yes. Wait here. Ill return soon. Dont go anywhere and wait here patiently. Fine. Dont worry about me and return soon, Luisen replied readily. But Carlton still looked doubtful. Dont go following me because you think youve seen something weird. Dont wander around for no reason. If something strange appears, you must call for medont try to deal with it on your own, understand? Do you think of me as a child? ..Anyways, Ill be right back. Huh? Did he just avoid answering? Luisen opened his eyes wide. Carlton, till the end, continued to make requests of him. Luisen folded his arms sullenly and watched Carlton move away from him. He took a deep breath. Phew, I feel like Im going to live now that Im sitting down. He didnt even have the strength to amble around. My feet are killing me. Luisen took off his shoes and rubbed his feet. The clear sound of wind passing through the branches could be heard. In between, the grasshoppers spread their song. Sitting alone in a forestno people, no animals, and no clear pathshe felt as if he were all alone in the world. He had a morecent andzy body than he had remembered; it was unclear whether or not the journey ahead would go well. Luisen pressed on his temples. Time passed just like that, and Carlton quickly returned. Eat this. The mercenary had brought back an herb that looked simr to a childs palm. This is the sal-sal herb isnt it? It grows around here too? 1 The sal-sal herb had a fever and pain-reducing effect; Luisen knew about it because the herb was one of the medicinal products the one-armed saint had taught him about long ago. By the time the two had met, Luisens health had been severely diminished, so the pilgrim would harvest the herb to help relieve his pain. Correct. How did the duke know about this? Since most poor, ordinary peasants couldnt visit apothecaries or doctors, they utilized the benefits of this nt. Most aristocrats had no knowledge of the sal-sal herb. Ive tried it beforesomeone I knew gave it to me. This? What a unique person they must have been to give someone like the duke a nt like this. They could have just called a doctor. There were times when it was too difficult to call for a doctor I grew up in a pleasant situation, but there were times when I suffered. He was, of course, talking about his times wandering an empty kingdom. Luisen spoke very casually. Carlton inhaled sharplyif the lord were talking about a time where he couldnt call for a doctor then he must have been talking about his childhood abuse by the vassals. How bad must it have gotten for a child to resort to eating grass without reporting his sickness to others? Carlton regretted that he couldnt bother the duchys retainers more than he did. The next time he saw them, he wouldnt let them go easily. Luisen munched away at his herb gently without any notice of Carltons misunderstanding. The taste wasnt nicethe smell of grass wafted up his nose alongside the overpowering sour taste. He felt nauseous as he tried to swallow it. Though he hadnt had anything to eat since lunchtime yesterday, he felt like he was going to cry while eating something so foul. Tears welled up; Luisen felt even more deste. Carlton could no longer silently keep watch over him, so he begrudgingly spoke, The duke didnt do anything wrong. Huh? Anyone will go through hard times. Furthermore, this was brought about by Rugers actions. ? Im fine though. Because the young lord kept on saying he was fine with that kind of face, Carlton, feeling frustrated, spoke even faster. What do you mean youre fine, especially with that face that looks like youve been abandoned by the world? Theres no one watching, so you can be honest: youve been thinking negatively this entire time, havent you? Y..yeah. How did you know? It all shows on your face. It seems like youre thinking of Ruger, but something like, if you knew of his nature, would you have been stabbed in the back?'' Luisen furrowed his eyebrows. His expression looked as if the young lord was trying to hold back tears; Carltons heart dropped. He quickly continued, lest his words be misunderstood, Its natural that you had no ideahe tried his hardest to hide all that. Though I thought hed try something in the future Carlton thought he was eloquent in his own way, but right now his tongue was so stiff. In addition, he had some strange tricks up his sleeves Youre talking about how he summoned those monsters? Yes. How could one not be fooled by someone so determinedwith those kinds of skills? Its just a relief that the bastard had no intention of killing the duke. If that was his scheme, then in one go the bastard could have Carlton wanted to plunge his fist into his mouth. Why was he chattering like this? Was he trying to console the young lord or pick a fight? You have to stay alive in order to shatter that bastard Rugers skull. It wasnt my dukes fault that you were fooled In any case, what Im trying to say is its fortunate that youre safe and sound. In one way or another, Carlton said all he wanted to say. But Afraid to look at Luisens expression, Carlton turned away and coughed in vain. After the mercenary stopped speaking, silence stretched through the forest clearing. It was so awkward. It would be easier to jump into an enemy camp armed with only a knife. Carlton realized, for the first time in his life, that consoling someone was really difficult. After all, when had he ever had the chance tofort someone? Instead, he offered Luisen something he thought the young lord would like. I saw it on my way here, so Ive brought it. Eat it. Carlton offered two Buried Old Hags. It was clear the man took care to hold the roots in his embrace so they wouldnt be exposed to sunlight. ! Luisen opened his eyes wide. It was a Buried Old Hag! Something to eat! Food! At that moment, Luisen thought there was a halo shining from behind Carltons back. Something precious like thisIs it okay for me to eat this? Luisen was so moved that his voice trembled. Carlton felt rather awkward thoughit wasnt all that precious. There was no need for the young lord to be so moved. Maybe I should have just given him this thing instead of speaking. Somehow, it seemed that giving him something to eat was more effective than Carltons words. However, the mercenary was d at least something worked Then, do you think I brought this for myself to eat? Its too difficult to set fire right now, so youll have to eat it raw. So, you brought this for me? Feeling overwhelmed, Luisen responded with a big nod. Okay! Luisen ate the Buried Old Hag in one bite. He shuddered as the sweet juices moistened his tongue, apanied by a crunching sound. Some people found it ufortable to eat a Buried Old Hag raw, but Luisen also liked this sort of taste. The unique firm texture, subtle sweetness, and unique aroma that only spread when eaten rawthe root was still delicious. Luisen quickly consumed the Buried Old Hag in an instant. Afterwards, he let out a long sigh. It felt as if his depression had escaped his body with that one breath. As his stomach became full, the young lord began to feel optimisticas if he had never been mncholic. People should never be hungry. Luisen then vowed to carry a Buried Old Hag at all times. He could now afford to leisurely consider Carltons words. While wandering around the kingdom alone, he had almost died several times and tasted the bitterness of reality. Furthermore, he had actually died. For Luisen, Carltons clumsy attempts atfort uniquely touched his heart. Your words are right. What? If Ruger had actually tried to kill me, Id have departed this world already. Im lucky that wasnt the case. If he died, then that was itit would be over. Didnt he uncover hidden truths in his struggle to return to the past and live a good life? It would all work out. He would go to the capital and see what his next actions should be! Besides, didnt he do well in saving his dukedom and get to this point in life? And, above all, he had someone who would retrieve food and medicine for him! While lost in the mire of negative thoughts, Luisen had forgotten this fact, but the young lord now had Carlton! Wasnt Carlton the person that changed the most after his regression? Luisen wasnt currently being chased by Carlton and was, instead, escaping with the mercenary. That fact alone quenched his anxiety; Luisen was convinced that everything would be different from the original timeline. As he thought, it felt like his body became lighter. The sal-sal herbs effects couldnt be ignored either. His mind was healthy when he wasnt feeling sick and his stomach was full. Yes? Carlton doubted his ears. Was the lord being sarcastic? He felt automatically dubious. However, Luisen was smiling at him with such a refreshing expression. TL: Hi, Im back. I have raws now so I can continue lmao. Also, I have two chapters stockpiled so dont worry about me disappearing anytime soon. I dont exactly know what my schedule will be, but itll usually be ced on the discord (that Ive put in the series description). I guess Ill just judge how much people want uploads for this one >.< Also, Lmao at Carlton vowing to murder Luisens retainers.
  1. , honestly sal-sal = gently or easily in Koreanbut its hard to make a full name out of it so I just put it in phically. If someone wants to give me a good name, I wee it haha.
Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Are you okay? Carlton asked. Mm, Im fine. Im actually rather grateful. Because of you, I was able to properly organize my mind, Luisen answered. Carlton couldnt understand how his words left a deep impression. Rather than wordsthe mercenary felt that the Buried Old Hag was more effective. That could be possibleLuisen was unique in various ways. Whatever worked, worked; it was good if Luisen had a little more energy in him. Inadvertently, Carltons lips drew into a firm line. Its an honor that I could be of some help. Without you, I would have most likely been kidnapped by Ruger. Ruger, that son of a bitch. He eats the food I give him and stabs me in the back? Did you know? He received a huge sry. The next time we meet, Ill make him vomit it all out. Luisen clenched his fist and punched the empty air. Its not just RugerIll find out the person behind Ruger and get revenge on him as well, Luisen pledged. I agree. You must call me when youre about to crush him. You? Yes. Im suffering like this because of that bastardyou must allow me to join. Now that Luisen took a proper look at him, Carlton looked ridiculous. His pants were muddy, his hair messy, and his beard was growing quite scraggly. They had no idea when theyd arrive at the capital; he had been separated from his subordinates and even his cherished horse. There were plenty of reasons to hold a grudge against Ruger and Rugers shadow backer. Alright. Youll join too. Luisen reached out his hand, and Carlton readily grasped it. The hand was dirty, but he didnt really care all that much. The mercenary shook so hard that it felt like his shoulder would fall off before releasing the young lords hand. Luisen took the remaining Buried Old Hag, divided it in half, and handed one half to Carlton. At times like this, people would often share a drink, but this was all he had. Swept up in the moment, Carlton impulsively took the root. The mercenary had no intention of eating the Buried Old Hag. He knew that itd be safe to eat the root, but he still didnt feel so good about it. But, when Luisen ced the root in his hands, he couldnt ruthlessly say no as he had done in the past. Lets share this and cheer up together! Luisen then emptied his mind of what-ifswhat if Ruger had caught himand thoughts of whether or not Ruger was Count Dubless man. Before his expression could darken at the gloomy situation, he took another bite of the Buried Old Hag, brightening up once more. While docilely watching that scene, Carlton also took a bite of his given share. When he saw Luisen eating so deliciously, he didnt feel so repulsed anymore; the mercenary couldnt tell if the root was as delicious as Luisen had praised, but the taste was decent. *** After eating the Buried Old Hag, they started to walk again. Since there was no horse to ride, the pace was quite slow. They just continued to walk like that. Then, reaching his limit, Luisen asked Carlton for a break; while Luisen sat down and rested, Carlton retrieved water or things to eat. Though Luisens body still felt tired, his exhaustion was slightly relieved because the mercenary held onto his hand along the way. Whenever the young lord inadvertently fell into depressive thoughts, Carlton held his hands tight and pulled him forward, stopping the young lord from spiralling further. Then, at sunset, they stopped walking. The two found Carltons well-used abandoned beast cave and settled there. The cave was too narrow and they couldnt light a fire, so Carlton and Luisen fell asleep, clinging together underneath a draped cape. Luisen tried not to be too entangled with the mercenary, but when he woke in the morning, he must have fallen asleep while hugging the other. Perhaps winter hade early since they were in mountainous regionsthe night must have been cold. It was the dawn of the third day, their journey seeming endless. Luisen was exhausted. No matter how well Carlton took care of the young lord, they were still on a tight schedule. The two did not let go of each others hands throughout their walk. Whenever Luisen faltered, Carlton held onto Luisen firmly, respecting the young lords determination to not dy the mercenaryeven for a moment. He has more grit than what his looks would suggest. The young lord looked like someone whod be extremely picky and spoiled. However the man had a firm spiritpatience and tenacity. That fact made Carlton chuckle from the corners of his lips. After all that effort, the two finally discovered what seemed like a proper footpath. The road was narrow enough that two people, standing side by side, were enough to fill up the entire widthbut it was still a path! If we go straight on this road, well finally be free of these awful mountains. Now that wevee this far, we can assume that theyre no longer chasing us. Then, well be able to light a fire? Luisens eyes were shiny. They werent able to start any fires for fear of being chased down. Yesterday, Luisen was so exhausted that Carlton promised to hunt and cook for him if they had travelled far enough to light a fire. Then, as promised, Ill catch some meat for you for dinner. Great! Luisen clenched both hands together and cheered quietly. When the young lordughed, Carlton could help but casuallyugh along. Honestlywhos so happy about wild animals for dinner? However, well have to eat Buried Old Hags for now. Still, at least we have that! Luisen took out the precious roots that were carefully wrapped in their coats. They had dug some up in advance so he wouldnt be depressed; they took care to store them well so that the roots wouldnt see the sunlight. Once again, he divided the Buried Old Hag in half and gave Carlton his share before eating his half immediately. Used to this by now, Carlton received the root from the lord and ate it. Honestly, he still didnt feel too good about eating the root, but eating together with Luisenwatching the young lord eatmade it better. Since theres a road, its bound to lead to a vige. Shall we go looking for it? I dont know if itll be okaywell stand out. You can see that Im not ordinary with just one nce. My face isnt one that can be forgotten easily. This might sound self-congrattory and despicable, but it was the truth. He may have walked all day, sweated, and slept on the dirt without washing properly, but Luisens face was still delicate and pale. His blonde hair was still sparkling. No matter what, he looked like a nobleman; rather, he would stand out even more from the strange circumstances of his travel. Thats true. It would have been nice if we could cover your face, Carlton gently admitted. I have nothing for that purpose. Luisen and Carltons clothes did not have hoods to cover their faces. Furthermore, it wasnt practical to cover him with the cape. Still, I think its best to stop by the vige. Even if it was a little risky, Carlton thought it would be best to rest while eating warm food in a building with a roof and walls. He could see Luisen bing more and more tired. Even if one rested within the forest, they wouldnt be able to rest properly. Though they needed to push forward due to their circumstances, the mercenary was worried for hispanion. He wont even listen to me when I offered to give him a piggy-back ride. I wish I at least had my horse. " " It couldnt be helped in their situation, but he felt quite heartbroken to lose his warhorse, which could easily carry two adult men. If his horse were here, they would have been able to travel twice as fast. Should I go to the vige and steal a pony or something while Luisen is sleeping? The road was quiet; the wind blew softly. The sunlight shining through the tree canopies was beautiful; the sound of Luisen crunching on the Buried Old Hags harmonized with the sound of crickets. It felt too peaceful for their situationdestitute and running away from the pursuit of unknown forcesand felt more like a pic walk. Suddenly though, Carlton felt some dissonance in this calm atmosphere. Someone was approaching. As soon as he felt that, Carlton pulled on the young lords hand and hid Luisen behind him; without dy, the mercenary pulled out his sword. ? Luisen was puzzled. One beatter, five men jumped out from behind arge tree. For how impressively they jumped out, they looked a mess. Perhaps they hadnt been able to eat well. The men looked starved; like ill patients, theirplexions shadowed, and their lips were chapped. Blood veins spiderwebbed in both eyes, creating a hideous effect. The men used things like axes, pickaxes, and shovels as weapons as they blocked Carlton and Luisens path. S-Stop! If you want to pass through this path alive, youll have to give us everything you have! S-Starting from what youre eating right now, give it all up! The men shouted. Luisen stared at them nkly; Carlton smirked andughed. I was wondering who they were, but theyre just thieves. Lets just move on. As if he were looking at something ridiculous, Carlton ced his sword back in its sheath. A weapon was unnecessary against these opponents. " " The thieves were greatly shaken. They exchanged nces and whisperedLuisen could hear their quiet voices well. They said theyll just pass throughwhat should we do? Well have to block them! But that guy looks super strong Were five people, and theyre two! Furthermore, they have things to eat! Honestly, everyone could hear themwhat were they doing? These people were better suited to be farmers than highway robbers, looking at those clothes and the agricultural equipment they were using as weapons. Honestly, farmers should have been preparing for the winterwhat were they doing thieving in the mountains? Besides, this road was probably one that didnt see many travellers due to the difficulty of its path. Theyre so clumsy. The men were so foolhardy that even Luisen chuckled. My words exactly. They must be newbies. 1 Carlton looked at the robbers and pointed out one of them. The man had a simr physique to Luisen. What do you think of his shoes? Huh? They lookfortable, Luisen replied absentmindedly. Why was the mercenary suddenly talking about shoes? Then, lets go with that, Carlton said. What do you mean? Carlton grinned and approached the highway robbers. TL: RIP highway robbers. RIP. Also Imagine being able to just casually say youre too beautiful to forget. I want that power lolol.
  1. is ng for rookies, newbies, anyone new to a field. It doesnt sound quite old-timeybut what can you do lmao.
Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Luisen docilely watched, wondering what Carlton would do. D-Donte closer! The highway robbers swung their weapons recklessly, but they werent threatening at all. Moreover, in front of Carlton, the men looked so diminutive; the weapons were like childrens toys. Hey. Carlton made a show of flexing his muscles as he clenched his fist and turned his wrist around. Give us all you have. Carlton rushed at the thieves; Luisen dropped his own head into his hands. So, he was going to flip the script and rob the thieves? Should I stop him? Do I need to stop him? While agonizing, Luisen stepped back to stay at a distance. This behavior wasnt appropriate, but his feet hurt so much. Honestly, thats why they should have chosen their opponent with eyes wide open Luisen sent a prayer for a peaceful afterlife for those clumsy robbers. Carlton dealt with his opponents with only his fist. He avoided their knives and grabbed one of the robbers arms and twisted it. He batted away the bamboo spear flying at him with the robbers axe, threw the robber away, and knocked down the foolish men, one after another. For farmers, even if they were five well-built adult men, they were no match for Carlton. Carlton had no intention of going easy on them, and the robbers were flung around like toys. S-SaveSave us Shut up and go over there. Carlton hit the robber again to quiet him. Then, he took the shoes off of one of those men and brought them back to Luisen. Please wear them. Though they may not be good shoes, itll be better to wear them for the long journey. Um The owner of those shoes dropped like a living corpse as he looked at his shoes. At this point, who was the robber and who was the upstanding citizen? Luisen wondered. HonestlyWhy did you even try to rob us Since he wasnt in the position to show mercy for the highway robbers circumstances, Luisen tried his hardest to look away and change into the shoes. Moreover, the robbers boots were much morefortable than going barefoot. Because they were used by those living in the mountains, the soles were strong and thickfar better than the shoes of those that lived in the valleys. Carlton looked satisfied. It seems like those guys live in a vige near here. We should spend the night there. When did he have time to find that out while beating up those thieves? Luisen gave the defeated men a sidelong nce. It felt a bit ufortable to go to the robbers vige. Will it be fine? Theyve already seen our faces; well need to silence their mouths. Its easy enough to deal with the brigands. Deal with them? It sounds like the mercenary was going to bury them somewhere. It didnt seem that Luisen was the only one toe to this conclusionthe robbers all flinched and trembled. Well, if Carlton says so. Luisen nodded. The young lord knew that he was nearing his limits, so he decided topromise. Carlton approached the fallen robbers and lightly kicked them. Lead us to your vige. V-Vige? We cant! If you go there, there will be trouble! The robbers were frightened when they heard that they were headed towards their vige. Why? Because its your stronghold? I guess the robbermander is there? No. Its not that, my lord. We were originally farmers from this mountain. In the vige The vige is really dangerous now The robbers faces were clearly full of fear. Rather than reluctance to take Luisen and Carlton to their residence, they seemed truly scared of something within the vige. What could be so scary? Whats in your vige? Luisen asked, unable to resist his curiosity. The robbers hesitated; it looked as if they were talking to each other with their eyes. Youre not answering? Carlton threatened. The robbers immediately closed their eyes and cried out, MonsterTheres a Monster there! Monster? Some guy dragged in a monster and took over our vige! We cant go back there! The thieves shed tears. What kind of story was this? Luisen and Carlton gave each other meaningful nces. The young lord felt that this wasnt something that he could just ignore. Carlton nodded, as if he felt the same way. Slow downtell me what happened. Luisen soothed the men on the ground. The robbers wept and hurried to exin. Water bursting forth from their tear ducts as if floodgates had sprung open; they began to weave their story. It was all very confusing as each man was focused on his story, but to summarize below These men werent originally highway robbers; they were sh-and-burn farmers living in the mountains. 1 They had lived in a small and provincial vige that wasmon across thends. However, ten days ago, a lone man appeared with a monster by his side. He had the monster attack the vige for no apparent reason. A human controlling a monster? Do you think thats believable? Carlton deliberatelyshed out at the thieves in an attempt to pry more information. W-Were telling the truth. We couldnt believe our own eyes; the man really did all that! He really ordered the monster to attack our vige. These five men said they were lucky enough to escape with their lives. However, afterwards, they were too scared to return back home and they had nowhere else to go. Therefore, they had been circling familiar surroundings. Then, as they ran out of things to eat and could only suck on the tips of their fingers, Luisen and Carlton appeared on the road. They had lost their sanity when they saw Luisen eating something and decided to be highway robbers. But why would you resort to robbery? You should have gone down to the nearest town, told them the truth, and brought help, Luisen rebuked. The men looked as if they were about to cry, Thatsbecause were refugees the robbers said in a faint voice. Hearing that, Luisen sighed. Refugees were people who did not belong to anynd and wandered nomadically. They became migrants due to avoiding war or tyranny, running away after a crime, exile, or ruin of farnd. There were many reasons to be a refugee, but most people shunned them. In this world, it was natural for most people to live and die in the vige they were born in, so people were often suspicious of strangers with ambiguous statuses. Even if the refugees wanted to settle down somewhere, others wouldnt ept them. Therefore, many of them lived secretly in mountains or forests. Since this was clearly illegal, they were unable to go anywhere. Luisen had also experienced a time when he had wandered through the kingdom; he said no more to the men because the young lord understood how they felt. Instead, he asked something else, So some strange man brought a monster to your home? Yes. After giving amand, the monsters swarmed the vige. The robbers story reminded him of Ruger. After all, it wasntmon for people to order monsters around. Luisen looked into Carltons eyes and grabbed his sleeve. Simr to Ruger, right? Carlton nodded with a rigid expression. Luisen continued his interrogation, What kind of monsters? We dont really know their names, but They were as big as bulls but looked exactly like dogs. Dogs? Do you mean that they looked like wolves? Yes, yes. Simr to a wolf. Incredibly scaryand their teeth were so sharp Listening to their descriptions, the young lord had the hunch that the monsters were Direwolves. How long ago was this? I thinkits been about ten days. ten days Ten days was long before Luisen and his party were attacked by the Direwolves. Luisen stood close to Carlton and whispered so that the robbers couldnt hear, Do you think theyre telling the truth? It doesnt seem like theyre lying. Mmm. Luisen made a low rumbling sound. If what they said was truth, then it was highly likely their situation was rted to Ruger. It feels strangeto just pass this off as coincidence. I feel the same way. Why dont we go to their vige? What if theres really monsters there? I believe the monsters that attacked the vige have already left. We havent heard any wolf howls on our way here. Ah. Thats true. Direwolves would howl every night. Looking back, Luisen never heard anything resembling a wolf. Just in case, he asked the robbers and they said the same. Luisen and Carlton decided to go to the robbers vige. Using the five robbers as guides, they all headed for the vige. On the way, Luisen inquired about various things. The man who brought the monstersdid you see what he looked like? Though the robbers found Luisen difficult to deal with, they answered steadily. We didnt get a proper look That person wore pilgrim clothes, so we couldnt see their face. They seemed small in stature though I remember the atmosphere felt somewhat unpleasant and gloomy. The monsters even grinned as they killed the vigers. The man in the descriptions was incredibly different from Ruger. Was it someone else? You had no idea the monsters were going to attack, and yet you still got a good look at him, huh? Carlton said. It was so strangely foggy that dayI couldnt even see the people standing next to me However, I could see that man very well. It was as if the fog was receding for him. Fog? Yes. This ce isnt usually very foggy, so I remember thateveryone thought it was weird. Fog Luisen murmured. Was that ill-begotten guest, fog, popping out again? The fog seen by the Vinard House delegation, the fog seen by Luisen when he was attacked by the direwolvesand the fog that appeared when the vige was attacked. Luisen felt disturbedeverything seemed to be rted. Their conversation eventually led them to the vige the robbers had escaped from. TL: Quick update before I drown in work again D:
  1. sh and burn agriculture is a widely used method of growing food in which wild or forestednd is clear cut and any remaining vegetation burned. The resultingyer of ash provides the newly-clearednd with a nutrient-richyer to help fertilize crops. Usually the farmers are rural and nomadic, changing locations once the nutrient in the burned soil has run dry.
Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The vige was surrounded by a wooden fence as tall as Luisen. It was rare to see such wonderful woodwork in such remote mountains. Does this region usually have a lot of monsters? No. Since were in the midst of high mountains and deep valleys, there are manyrge beaststhe walls were built high for those. As for monsterswe asionally saw some goblins. Luisen waited outside with the robbers as Carlton went ahead and scouted inside the vige walls. The vige was deathly quiet. As Carlton had guessed, the monster swarm had already left. At the mercenarys signal, Luisen and the robbers followed him into the vige. The ce was in shamblesakin to ruins. Agricultural tools and other bits and bobs were scattered along the roads; they could see broken houses and dried blood stains here and there. Crying, the robbers hurried to find their own homes, and Carlton and Luisen were left to examine the ruined settlement together. Sir Carlton, here. Luisen pointed at the wooden door of some building. There were traces of several scratches made with sharp ws on the wood frame. As the residents closed the door to hide inside, the monsters must have scratched at it to break it down. Following that, the two found footprints left by four-legged beasts, teeth marks, and something that appeared to be fur. These all seem like direwolf tracks, right? Luisen asked. Yes. It seems like they belong to a direwolf. From the state of the blood spilled on the ground, Im certain that its been at least ten days, as the robbers have said. Ten days Thats seven days before I was attacked. Do you think this was done by the same group that attacked me? If there arent two groups of direwolves It would mean the monsters that attacked this town and my Duke must be the same group Luisen and Carlton may have moved a fair distance as they winded around the mountainin terms of distance alone, the ce where Luisen was attacked and this vige were not too far away. In that time, the direwolves could definitely have crossed that distance. Moreover, it was umon to see monsters that obeyed human orders. It would be reasonable to assume that the two attacks were conducted by the same group of monsters. But ten days ago Ruger was with me in the castle. It couldnt have been him who had brought the direwolves into this vige. If not Ruger, maybe a coborator? Thats possible. Looking at these circumstances, it was highly likely that Ruger was in some sort of criminal posse. Ruger had been busyout of his mindwith packing for his master. Had he been in touch with his posse then, readying for an attack on himself? No wonder he looked so harried, Luisen muttered. That damn son of a bitch. After doing all that, he dared to whine to his master about how tired he was? The mes of ire zed within Luisen. Carlton patted Luisen on the shoulder. Afterwards, the young lord released a long breath and swallowed his anger. Suddenly, the robbers came running back to them; they were spouting gibberish with dazed expressions, as if they had been possessed by a ghost. Speak clearly! What is it? Carlton asked. Nothing. Theres absolutely nothing. What? Carlton was annoyed, threatening to punish them if they continued to speak nonsense. The robbers shrieked and paled. Theres bloodstains, but no ones around! Since monsters have appeared, all the survivors must have run away. No, its not that We cant even see the dead folks. So While the two robbers who had arrived before could only speak gibberish, theirpanion, following close behind, cried. The corpses! We cant see any corpses! What are you talking about? Luisen inquired. The robbers hurried and crowded around the young lord and the mercenary. We dont know whats going on. Theres nothing! There should be some peoplethere should at least be corpses left behind! After the monsters attacked, they did not return to the vige. Therefore, the bodies of the dead vigers should have remained. However, there were only scattered blood stains. The robbers were shocked no bodies were left behind. Couldnt someone have cleared the corpses away? There could have been other survivors, Luisen raised a counter argument. The men were easily persuaded by the young lords illogical statement because they wished to believe there were other living vigers. I-Is that so? That could be possible! The men said brightly. As he watched the scene, Carlton muttered in a low tone that only Luisen could hear, I dont believe the vigers would have been responsible for cleaning up. Theres no signs of the bodies being moved. Carlton had already noticed strange inconsistencies with what the robbers had found. How do you know? Luisen asked. If a viger were toe back and move the body, there should be drag marks on the ground or long trails of blood. But, nothing like that exists. Then? At the very least, they certainly wouldnt have gotten up and walked away on their own two feet. Hmm They must have been bitten and taken away or eatencruel things that Luisen didnt want to imagine. The young lord grew pale. As soon as he saw that, Carlton thought to change the subject. There was nothing good about staying in a vige that had seen such strange happenings. It doesnt seem like theres anything else to see here. Lets get going. We should find a ce to stay before sunset. At Carltons urging, Luisen looked over the ruined vige once more. Though the ce was small and poor, he could see it was a home that was cultivated with care and tenderness. Thus, this viges tragedy hit the young lord with more mncholy. Understood. Luisen felt pity and sympathy for the disaster that had befallen this vige, but there was nothing he could do immediately. If direwolves had passed through this ce, then they coulde back at any time, after all. Not only were the two being chased, but Luisen could hardly help anyone without Carlton. If you know anything, please let me know. My parents were killed by those bastards. Wouldnt anyone like to know who their enemies are? The robbers cautiously made a request as Carlton and Luisen were talking. In one night, they had lost their homes, neighbors, and families; they would definitely wonder what was happening. They had no choice but to wander around the area because they had no capabilities, but they had never, not even once, feltfortable with what had happened. Looking at how earnest they were, Luisen choked with guilt. If I were their target, then they should only have attacked me. Why attack an innocent vige? We dont know anything either. Even if we knew, its better for you to stay ignorant as well, Carlton replied firmly. His words may have been harsh, but there was wisdom sprinkled there. This matter was intertwined with the Great Lord of the south and the unidentified forces aiming for him. These enemies clearly had extraordinary power and had been gunning for Luisen for many years; there was no way the culprit would be an ordinary person. Carlton and Luisen both knew that knowledge of their identity alone would forge a motive to kill them. Instead, Luisen apologized sincerely, Im sorry I cant tell you more. Please dont worry too much. More than that, what will you do now? Are you going to continue to stay in these mountains? Well have to leave. Maybe due to those monsters, the animal poptions and greenery in these mountains have dried up we have no way to make a living here. Is there any ce you can go? There isnt, the robbers replied, embarrassed. Luisen wasnt a stranger to having nowhere to go. How terrible must it feel to lose your home, one that youve had for decades, and be left with nothing? Even though the young lord was almost robbed, Luisen couldnt help but give them some advicehe was too anxious to ignore them. Go west from here and youlle upon a field. If you walk about two weeks south, youll arrive at a vige. The poption there has declined quite considerably recently, so theyll ept you all. While Luisen was studying his duchy, he had found a vige that was suffering from a shortage of manpower. The young lord also taught them about the Buried Old Hags. Now if they could sate their hunger, they wouldntmit robbery anymore. This amount of information wasnt much for Luisen, but the robbers didnt think of it so casually. They bowed over and over, thanking him. Thank you, my lord, thank you! For those wandering around roads without a purpose, it felt very meaningful just to have a destination. Moreover, this information was guaranteed by Luisen, someone that anyone could tell was a nobleman at a surface nce. Since Luisen had yed the role of a good cop, Carlton then stepped up. What youve seen here should never be told to anyone. If any of this is disclosed Carlton tapped his knife, reminding them to keep their mouths closed. Luisens advice and Carltons warning made the robbers feel just the right bnce of appreciation and fear, making them even more determined to be cautious. The men gave Luisen and Carlton their parting farewells and left their vige behind. They had steely resolve, as they had already lived hard lives. The young lord and the mercenary also resumed their journey. Soon the sun set, and they found a ce to stay. The two sat beside a bonfire as they burned some Buried Old Hags. Even though they had a fire, once again, they simply had the same old roots. The two filled their stomachs and organized the things they had brought from the vige. Afterwards, theyid a nket on the floor and arranged their sleeping positions. Lying side by side, Luisen stared nkly at the sky. He couldnt sleep because, when he closed his eyes, images of the vige flooded his mind. The young lord tossed and turned. Because they were lying next to each other, Carltons face filled his view. There were dark bags under his eyes, and a scraggly beard was growing in. Though it wasnt usually an appealing look, such a rough, messy, wanderers look suited Carltons masculinity. The mercenarys eyes were closed, but Luisen could see the mans eyes moving underneath his eyelids. TL: Masculine, huh? Luisen that sounds like you need to get some gains. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Cant sleep? Luisen asked. Carltons eyes immediately flew open. The young lord could see his dim reflection in the mercenarys dark pupils. What about you, my duke? Im a little worried. About what? About the direwolves. Why do you think they attacked the vige? Carlton thought for a moment before answering, There was nothing special about that vige. Exactly. Its a vige founded by refugees; most people wouldnt even know that theres a vige there, right? They must have noticed it while passing by. Direwolves probably wouldnt have traveled along the road, in order to avoid attention; rather, it may have been easier to find a vige hidden deep within the mountains. Then they should have simply passed by. Why did they attack? Perhaps they wanted a meal. Or perhaps it was for training. It could have been both, I suppose. Luisen was struck speechless with misery. Recollections of bloodstains all over the ce gave him an eerie, chilly feeling. Watching Luisen toss and turn, Carlton continued, Its not the dukes fault that the town was attacked by those bastards. Its just bad luck. Thats not it. Im from the future, Luisen wanted to say but swallowed those words. He could possibly have prevented this if he had been a little smarterif he was more perceptive. Just as how he had prepared for the locust attack. My duke cant possibly know about everything in the world. And, even if you knew, you couldnt possibly prepare for everything. Everyone knows that winters are severe, but there are always people who freeze to death. Carlton spoke as if he had looked inside Luisens heart. Luisen was astounded. Even so, I feel sorry. Its something thats already happened. What would change because my duke is feeling sorry? Sleep instead. Be worried during the day insteadtheres nothing else to do while walking, right? Carltons words were unsympathetic and cold, but he wasnt wrong. It was time to get some sleep and replenish his strength for the work hed have to do tomorrow. Luisen forced himself to close his eyes, trying to ignore the guilty thoughts that crept into his consciousness. He then began to feel sleepy. Just as you said, I wont think about it for now When we arrive at the capital, Ill search for more survivors from that vige. Ill give them somend to craft a farm and help them settle down, Luisen murmured, half asleep. They probably arent part of your duchy. Im the souths great lord. Even if its part of someone elses estate, I should be able to do that much. Yes, yes. Of course. If you have power, you should use it. Dont you think so? Luisen immediately fell asleep right after. My duke? Luisen Anies? There was no reply; Carlton looked at Luisens fast asleep face and stood up. Then, he carefully walked over to Luisens feet and took off his shoes and socks. Because the young lord had worn these shoes for quite some time, there was a musty smell, but Carlton didnt mind. Luisens feet were smooth and softwithout a single callous. They were shapely and beautifully pale. Carlton was perplexed by his urge to fiddle and tickle them. What is this? Why am I like this? It was just smelly feet; why was he feeling like this? Carlton pushed down his iprehensible impulse and continued to his goal. He washed Luisens feet with water he had taken from the vige. Next, he carefully wiped the water droplets with cloth, massaging both feet and ankles. The muscles became softer as he skillfully massaged Luisens stiff calves. All this would make it easier for the young lord to walk tomorrow. With ointment the mercenary had collected from the vige, Calrton spread it on Luisens skin. During that entire time, Luisen was asleepdead to the world. Carlton grinned and chuckled, Sleep well. If the young lord did not awake and was ignorant to someone fiddling with his feet, he must have been incredibly exhausted. Carlton felt proud that the lord didnt show any signs of harships, as if the young lord had no desire to be a burden. Carlton ced Luisens shoes and socks back on again. Fortunately, Luisen didnt wake. Just imagining being caught secretly taking care of the young lord made Carlton cringe and wring his hands. Carltonid next to the young lord once more. Though the two had left the bonfire lit, the surroundings still felt cold and empty when the mercenary closed his eyes. The dead silence aroused anxiety within him. He surreptitiously and gingerly hugged Luisen. Carlton could feel a warmth within his arms; when he closed his eyes, Carlton could hear Luisens breath mingling with his own. All this made the mercenary feel relieved. *** Luisen woke the next morning nestled in Carltons embrace. Was it really that cold during the night? He couldnt believe he hugged the mercenary even though they slept next to a bonfire. Luisen fiddled with his hair, embarrassed. Carlton stood up immediately, told the young lord that he would hunt some meat and to stay quiet, and departed into the woods. If Luisen hadnt regressed back into his younger body, he would have already reached thirty years of age; to think hed be treated like a child now Luisen pouted. Come to think of it, how old is Carlton? Adding how old Luisen was before regression, the young lord was almost thirty years old now. He hadnt asked the mercenary for his age, but it was unlikely the man would be over thirty years old. Im probably his hyung? 1 The thought of Carlton calling him hyung gave Luisen goosebumps, but at the same time the young lord was pleased by that thought. Next time I should ask how old he is. With that thought in mind, Luisen waited, staring nkly at his surroundings. A short while after, Carlton returned. There are no wild animals at all in these woods " " Because the mercenary had promised to bring back meat, Carlton looked a little abashed. But something far more valuable than meat stood by the mercenarys side. It looked like a horse, but much more foolish, small, and clumsy. It was a donkey with lovable long, pointed ears. Why do you have a donkey? Luisen asked. Looking at its reigns, there was little chance that it was a wild donkey. Luisen sprang to his feet and approached Carlton; the donkey brayed and shook its head yfully. One of the robbers told me about him a while ago. There was a donkey shared among the vige, but ten days ago it ran away. I searched for itjust in caseand brought him here. When did they tell you about him? Oh, just a while agoanyway, ride this guy from tomorrow onwards. Hes docile. Carlton stroked the donkeys neck. The donkey seemed so attached to the mercenary; it closed its eyes and looked as if it were smiling. The donkeys ck, pleased pupils were so adorable. Luisen reached his hand out to pet it. Ah! The donkey moved to bite the young lord. Its not docile at all, Luisen pouted. This was docile? Unlike how it behaved with Carlton, the donkey redbatively at the young lord. Why are you looking at me like that? You were so sweet and gentle to Carlton, Luisen grumbled. The donkey huffed as if it found Luisens words absurd. Carlton burst intoughter. My duke really isnt friendly with these fellows. My lord got along with none of the horses that were being raised in your castle. Isnt it that youre just unnaturally good with them? Luisenined. These guys are just especially sensitive and wary. They dont like it when you approach so carelessly. For now, keep your distance and deliberately and cautiously showcase your approach. You must wait until he can properly sniff you. Carlton demonstrated. The donkey ate the Buried Old Hag that Carlton offered with no hesitation. I think it just likes you. Just try. Luisen hesitatingly reached out a Buried Old Hag towards the donkey. H-Heresomething tasty. The donkey didnt budge one inch. Honestly, what am I doing? Luisen thought about eating the Buried Old Hag himself, but Carlton nced at the young lord, telling him to be patient. After a while, the donkey sniffed and carefully ate the root. ! Now, try slowly reaching out and touching him. Gently. Luisen cautiously reached out to stroke the donkeys head. Its fur was softer and warmer than he had imagined. Because the donkey was chewing on the Buried Old Hag, its muscles moved fascinatingly beneath the young lords fingertips. Luisen giggled softly. Hes a bit cute. Indeed. Carltons attention was fixated on Luisen. Under Carlton special instructionand after much trial and errorLuisen was able to eventually ride atop the donkeys back. Though the donkey was shorter than a horse, it was still a great hassle to climb up without a saddle or stirrup. Luisen felt a great sense of aplishment and pped his hands with Carltons. 2 *** The two began to move again. Luisen rode the donkey; Carlton led its reigns. Thanks to that steed, they were able to travelfortably and reach further distances. Luisens riding skills remained the same, but thanks to Carltons proper handling andfort, the donkey never stopped in the middle of the road. As his body began to rx and be at ease, Luisen was assaulted by the worries he had tried to ignore during the night. He was worried they may run into another strange group while walking down the mountain roador maybe theyd encounter Rugers gang. However, nothing happened. The monsters had driven away all the wild beasts; Carlton and Luisen felt like they were the only ones left in the world while travelling through the quiet and still forest. The lords initial tension began to vanish; the two ambled onward as if they were on vacation. They shared trivial storiesthough a few of their talks left a deep impression on each otherto relieve their boredom. TL: I cant tell.if Carlton has a foot fetishor not And I dont know how to feel about it O.O
  1. hyung is what younger men call older men that they are close to or actually blood rted to. It means brother, but, colloquially, its more than that. Its akin to a form of address.
  2. An old-timey high five lmao.
Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Luisen learned that Carlton had once lived in a stable, taking care of horses, before running away from home. No wonderso thats why youre so skilled at horseback riding. Is that also why youre so good at handling this guy? Luisen stroked the donkeys back. I was just born with it. Even when I was a child, there was no adult that could ride horses better than me, Carlton ttered himself. Though his words were irritating, there was no way to figure out if the mercenary was telling the truth; Luisen simply red at hispanion. Now that I think about itback when you were left behind in the vige near the castlehow did you do that? You called for the horse, right? Cartlon spoke of the incident where Luisen was left behind in the vige on the way to the Vinard territory. When Carlton came to rescue the young lord, everything was already a chaotic mess. However, Luisen was able to signal his location by silently whistling and drawing the horses attention. That signalling methodits to call back the horse after letting it loose in a pasture, Carlton said. Ah, I learned from someone I used to know. Is that perhaps the same person who gathered the sal-sal grass for you? Yep. That person. Luisen naturally talked about the one-armed pilgrim throughout the course of their conversation. He had no choice but to lie to hide the fact that he had regressed, fibbing on details such as when they met. But, Luisens ardent feelings for the one-armed pilgrim could not be hidden. Hes someone that has travelled to many ces and helped those in need. Wise and mercifulhe was a true saint. As Luisen spoke, he gradually became more and more enthusiastic. The young lord boasted how great the one-armed pilgrim washow the man had treated him well. That man treated me incredibly well; he taught me a lot. Thanks to him, I was able to expand my horizons. What did he teach you? MmFor exampleIf a stranger on the street were to p my cheek, show him the other cheek. Why? " " Hell be bewildered, right? He might even call me crazy. If I attack his vital point in the opportunity presented in that situation, Ill be able to take him down in one shot. Im not useful in a fight, so I must be creative. I dont think thats what your pilgrim meant. Thats righthis words are more meaningful than that. Im not too intelligent, so thats all I could interpret. Luisen smiled bitterly. The more Carlton listened, the more his expression distorted. To the mercenary, the one-armed pilgrim was peerlessly suspicious. He doubted the pilgrim was that honorable. However, he certainly understood that Luisen worshipped the man so much that the young lord squeezed whatever lesson he could from their interactions and engraved it into his heart. Luisen was like a believer in a cult or a young man fallen deep into his first love. Does he really like that guy so much? Carlton felt annoyed for some reason. Arent I better than that weirdo? Something different from anger welled up from within; the mercenary felt like something boiling inside. As they talked, they escaped the mountains and arrived at an inn at the foot of the mountain path. The aforementioned inn was a small cottage; it was old and dirty with a musty, fishy smell emanating from various corners. Luisen doubted the ce would generate much money in such a deserted ce, and the buildings condition was still grave. As Carlton had said in the mountain, his men would leave clues about their positions in several ces if they were ever separated. This inn was one of those ces. When they opened the door and entered, the scene that greeted them was even more of a spectacle. The room was dark and received no sunlight; it felt as if the air was hazy and full of unknown particles. Drunkards were day-drinking, paying no mind to whoever came in. Luisen asked Carlton doubtfully, Do you really think your men left a message for you at this sort of inn? Yes. Well, if he says so. Luisen followed the mercenary to a table. Though he didnt order anything, a manthe owner perhapsced some beer and unidentifiable mystery soup on the table. Luisen held up his spoon and hesitated. Dont eat that. Following Carltons advice, Luisen lowered his spoon. Why are we at an inn if we arent going to dine? The unfriendly owner snorted. Carlton neatly ignored the man. I believe a friend of mine passed by this way not long ago. Who knows? I have little idea who your friend is, but you can check that bulletin board over there. The owner spun away from them. Luisen wondered why these innkeepers were all so unkindwhen he was a wanderer, they would always chase him away with anything club-like. In anycase, as the innkeeper said, there was arge wooden board perched against the wall in the far corner: a bulletin board that hosted rumors and newsletters from nearby viges or messages from fellow travellers. Luisen had also seen these at inns in the past. Luisen and Carlton headed to the board; old and faded paper notes were pasted to its face. Since this location wasnt often frequented by tourists, they were able to check all of the notes quickly. I dont think were at the right ce, Luisen said, flustered. The young lord couldnt find any note left by Carltons men. Besides, wasnt it illogical to leave behind a note in such a public ce after being attacked? Especially if the notes content detailed secret meetup ns? No. This is it. Carlton tore off one of the notes on the board. The note was a love letter to My Dear Ennis. The content was something like I miss you, and The familys gone on ahead, and Im waiting for you with friends. You shouldnt touch another persons love letter, Luisen admonished sternly. Though, he really couldnt understand people who left love letters in such a shabby inn. " " This is it: Ennis. Thats the name of one of my lieutenants girlfriend. ? This note is masquerading as a love letter. Aha! Luisen was convinced. So, theyre using secret messages that only the members of his group would understand? Its exactly as it says. The family refers to our army; the friends must be a few key members. Perhaps when we disappeared, they divided themselves into two groups. One group takes the spoils to the capital and the other was left to search for us. Ah, so thats how you read it. But, the letter didnt reveal where those men are, did it? Ah, to know that, take a look at the peculiarly nted letters. Ah Luisen nced at the paper for a while. He had no idea what the mercenary was talking aboutHe looked at Carlton with glum eyes, You alllive suchplicated lives. So systematic. My own army doesnt go this far. Usually, dont most mercenaries not know how to read, let alone write? When we first conceived this system, it was quite a headache to establish. We really struggled to teach them; we had to capture members that ran away because they didnt want to study. Impressive. Its not so easy to drag around mercenaries while also being part of the princes entourage, you know. Cartlon shrugged his shoulders; his expression belied self-pride. Indeed, Luisen admired his self-made nature, easy masculinity, and his quick rise in status. So, where are we to meet them? Confosse. Ah. There. Confosse Castle was located in a city at the crossroads between arge river that cut through the kingdom and a major road. Originally, it housed an important fortress for military endeavors, but the city naturally flourished because it was at the heart of transportation routes. Because of that, nobles did not favor travelling through Confosse. They viewed it as a disorderly and congested castle that often had a transient, floating poption of strangers. Have you ever been? Carlton asked. No. If you go past that ce, youlle across ake. Theres a nice cottage there; thats where I usually stayed. Luisen had never even entered Confosse. If the Duke of Anies had dropped by, the residents would have begged him to stay the night. Its disorganized and free. They dont even inspect visitors at the gate. They dont conduct inspections? Luisen was surprised. In this kingdom, people werent able to liberally move between most territories; ess permits were usually required when entering castles. They dont. Whether night or day, the castle gates are always open; they dont mind whoes and goes, Carlton responded. So, ces like that exist? Hmm. Therefore, all we have to do is go thereno other preparation needed. Its a half a days worth of travel from our current location. Really? Then, lets go quickly. After properly organizing the letter within their belongings, Luisen and Carlton left the inn and began to travel again. At the thought of reuniting with Carltons men, energy surged throughout their bodies. **************** Outside Confosse Castles walls. Luisen and Carlton hid themselves in the bushes as they gazed over at Confosses gates. An unexpected trouble awaited them. There was a checkpoint and a long line in front of the castle gates. Contrary to Carltons words, four soldiers stood at the gate, carefully examining the IDs, passes, and luggage of those entering. I thought you said the doors were always open here. That is what I saidit wasnt like this thest time I came. Carlton didnt expect this at all. Is there something happening? More than that, do you have your ID? I dont. What about the duke? Ive never travelled around with my identification. Carlton gave a sneaky nce towards Luisen. Though he couldnt properly see his face underneath the hood, the young lords jawline and facial shape were slim and beautiful. It was clear he wasnt an ordinary man. You certainly have an impactful face; itd be best to take more care to hide it. Carlton pulled Luisens hood down over his chin as well. NoIm not talking about my face Being part of a family as prominent as the Anies meant that, even without an ID, all castle gates opened for him; the lords of that territory would run out, barefoot, to greet him. TL: So, short trantor note that doesnt really fit in any one footnote: Its really hard to consider what to do about dialogue here. Carlton has be much more polite to Luisen than he had been in the beginning of the novelbut hes not speaking very flowery or prose-y either. Hes quite brusquebut politely brusquewhile maintaining all formalities and respect he should maintain with a noble. In a sense, hes admitting Luisens high status. And yet thats really hard to convey in dialogue especially bc English doesnt have hierarchical formality sort of engraved into theirnguage. Still >.< I hope this was somewhat informative. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 In any casewhat should we do? We must enter the castle to find your men, but I dont think thatll be a brief checkpoint. The atmosphere outside the castle gates seemed too grave to be a singr, unexpected event. Thats true. Perhaps I should wait for night to fall and then climb the walls. Climb the walls? The castle walls? Surprised, Luisen looked between the walls and Carlton. Hispanion dered he would climb the wallwhich looked to be as tall as a three-story buildingwithout adder? Itll be difficult and take a long time, but theres no choice. Ill carry my lord on my back. What? Are you even a human being? Answer me truthfully. Your ancestry isnt mixed with trolls or the like, right? Im joking, Carlton said nonchntly. However, Luisen thought it truly might have been possible for Carltonafter all, this man had jumped off a waterfall with the young lord. Luisen felt dizzy. He couldnt do this; Luisen needed to step forward. Lets enter normally. Properly, with our two feet. Do you have a n? We haphazard oneFollow me. Luisen took the lead; Carlton followed obediently behind, holding the donkeys reins. For the past few days, Luisen had walked while staring at Carltons back; now their positions had been reversed. It felt strange. The two stopped and circled around the castle gates. Luisen wasnt aiming for the front nor the back of the castle but instead the ambiguous sides. ces that bordered the nearby forests and were particrly overgrown. Luisen concentrated in his search for those spots. Beside the thick walls was an unusually gnarled and well-grown tree. After brushing a branch to the side, the two could see a window behind them. It was justrge enough for an adult man to squeeze through to enter the castle. However, the issue was the iron tes that blocked the window. Who knew that this would be here. However, this way is properly blocked. Carlton tapped at the iron tes. I think itll make a loud noise if I were to pull it off forcefully. Thats not what you dotheres a trick to everything. Luisen picked up a fallen branch and, following the young lords know-how, wedged the branch in the bricks around the iron tes. The bricks that were firmly welded to the iron tes began to shake. Carlton noted what Luisen wanted to do and pulled at the iron tes to add more force. Then, the te, with the bricks attached, fell off. For something like this, dont focus on the iron te. Its easy to pull out if you extract the surrounding bricks, Luisen said. Have you ever been to Confosse? No. Its my first time here, but castles usually have secret entrances 1 like these. No matter how open the castle gates may have usually been, there would always be people who had no desire to enter through legal means. Luisen shrugged his shoulders. Did you learn all this from the pilgrim as well? Carlton asked. No, I learned this from someone else. The one-armed pilgrim carried a pilgrims pass and could confidentlye and go from the main gates. Luisen learned this know-how from a generous beggar the young lord had met during his travels. In other words, this was a secret method avable to those who couldnt enter the gates on their own merits. Luisen and Carlton entered the castle through the window. Luisen wanted to bring the donkey with him, but the poor beast wouldnt be able to fit through the window. Therefore, they were forced to let it roam free outside. Since the donkey had survived well in the woods on its own, it should be alright. " " The window was connected to a deserted dead-end. Where should we go from here? Lets first go to the central za. The za has things like bulletin boards, right? Luisen had thought he had seen something simr to the boards in these zas before. He had wondered who would ever use such things, but it seemed like peoplefor example, Carltonactually utilized them. Luisen neatly groomed his clothes and made sure his face was well hidden; Carlton gave him the go-ahead. Afterwards, the two walked naturally out to the main road and mixed in with the crowds. Carltons physique was somewhat conspicuous, but he suffered nothing more than a few ncesthis castle housed a mercenarys guild, after all. The castles inner structure was quite ordinary, so it was easy for the two to locate the za. The ce was so crowdeda minor pandemonium. There were two bulletin boards here. One board contained the presiding lordsmands and decrees or other news relevant to those in the fief; the other could be used freely by anyone. It was hard for the two to approach the bulletin boards because too many people were crowding them, but Luisen had Carlton. Whenever Cartlon frowned and strode forth, the nearby people automatically moved aside. Its here. The note was easy to find; simr to the one found in the inn, the note was addressed to my beloved Ennis. However, the notes content was vastly different; the note didnt pretend to be a shy love letter nor were there secret passwords hidden within. The writer had left behind an incredibly concisement. [XX is doomed] ? Did Luisen see wrong? Am I reading things incorrectly? Theres something strange written there. Are you sure this is correct? I believe its the right one. Carlton also looked perplexed. Its saying something went wrong? Carlton looked at the note with a grave expression. Then, he suddenly rushed at the official, lordly bulletin board. He pushed everyone away and stood at the front; there, he could clearly see a prominent official decree. Luisen stuttered as he read, The Duke of Anies has been kidnappedThe culprit isCarlton? Me? Ive been kidnapped? No matter how many times Luisen read the official decree, the content didnt change. The decree was authorized by the duchythe Duke of Anies had been abducted by Carlton; if anyone knows relevant information, they should send a report. The general, authorized as an official agent of the territory, had signed the decree at the bottom, so the paper had not been forged. So, this is saying rmed, Luisen looked at Carlton before looking once more at the crumpled note in the mercenarys hand. [XX is doomed] The sinct letters seared themselves into the young lords eyes. Doomed. Yeah. It seemed so. Just whats happening here, General?! Luisen shouted inwardly at his retainers back at the duchy. Even though he was puzzled, he could hear the noisy sounds from those gathered around the bulletin board. Apparently a bunch of mercenaries and soldiers gave pursuit to the duke during their battle; in the bem, the duke was captured and taken away. Apparently, those people were Carltons men. Are you certain? I heard that mans army went north and brought back some enormous trophy. Carltons men must have managed to only leave behind this one note before being taken away by some soldiers. Luisen looked over at Carlton, whose face had turned pale. Carlton couldnt have missed what Luisen had just heard. Isnt the noble butcher the princes right-hand man? So, why did he kidnap one of the great lords? I suppose he went insane. Hes a peasant whos elevated his status to well beyond his meansdo you think hed be sane? Carltons felt like his insides were boiling. Sure, hed killed a few aristocratssure hed bullied thembut that was eptable in civil war time. He had no motive to kidnap anyone, nor was there evidence that he had ever kidnapped Luisen. However, Carlton was treated as a criminal just because he and Luisen had disappeared together; his men were unfairly captured. He felt so unfairly wronged and furious. Ruger, the real asshole who tried to kidnap Luisen, was an aristocrat; it was obvious that the person behind Ruger would be of noble blood as well. However, my men and I are treated like this just because were of low birth? Carlton rolled his eyes. Anger sprouted from within his heart. He wanted to wring the necks of thoseughing. When the mercenary reached outabout to follow his anger and swing at those around himLuisen quickly grabbed Carltons arm. Calm down, hm? Just hold it in for now. Luisen revealed his blue eyes from underneath his hood. Carlton paused, anger momentarily abated, when he saw the young lords distorted expressionas if he had been personally insulted. Ill listen to whatever you saywhatever curses you want to shout. Okay? Luisens soothing voice was slightly unstable. Carlton finally remembered his surroundings. Thats right, Im not alone. Nows not the time to go wild; its time to be patient. I still have to protect Luisen. With that thought, his anger quickly subsided. I apologize. I just felt so furious, I Come to think of it, Luisen had warned the mercenary to watch his temper before. Carlton eyed the young lord. Luisen was just relieved that Carlton had calmed down. His temper would eventually be his downfall. Still, what a reliefthe mercenary had endured thements well. Lets first go somece quiet, Luisen said. Yes. The two slipped out of the za, climbed through the same castle window, and exited the castle entirely. The donkey was grazing on grass. When the donkey saw the two, it approached Luisen and ced its head on the young lord. What a happy-go-lucky fellow. The donkeys fur was short and rough, but Luisen felt his trembling heart calm down as he gently stroked the steed. Perhaps this was why people raised pets. Luisen grabbed Carltons hand and ced it on the donkeys head so that the mercenary might also receive somefort. To think they would think you kidnapped me. How could all news of the real kidnapper and the monster attack just vanish into thin air? What do you think? Luisen asked. Its probably all Rugers doing, Carlton said with conviction. Nobody knows hes a spy, correct? The only ones in the know are my lord and Iand weve disappeared together. Its understandable they would think Ive kidnapped my lord. How is it understandable? No matter how one looks at it, youre not the kind of person to kidnap anyone. Luisen refuted hispanions words, but Carlton had a point. TL: As for whats going in XX is doomed, the original had only one X. I wonder what they were trying to say. And RIP Carlton.
  1. = Dog-hole. Basically small entrances that animals (or people) cane and go through. ng for secret/hidden/illegal entrances.
Chapter 53 Chapter 53 There was a high chance that Ruger had returned to the duchy, acted like a faithful servant, and spread false information. If that werent the case, why would Carlton be used of kidnapping Luisen? I apologize. You came to help me, but were repaid with usations. Your men needlessly suffered as well. Luisen felt heavy with guiltif he had simply returned to the castle without insisting on travelling forth to the capital, Carlton would at least not be framed for his kidnapping. No, this is actually better. Looking at this situation, Im certain that returning to the duchy would be the same as walking into his hands. Still Its better to be used of kidnapping my lord than for you to have actually been kidnapped. At the very least, your safety is assured. Carlton coughed, a little shy. My menthey are not weak. If my duke arrives at the capital, safe and sound, their charges will naturally be cleared. Thats right. Ill never forget all that you and your men have suffered. When we reach the capital, Ill make sure to see that youre paid several times over for these troubles, Luisen firmly dered. Carlton chuckled as he looked at the young lord, who had resolutely clenched his fist. Hardships change peoplethe person would not be the same before and after. 1 This especially applies to the aristocracy. Carlton did not believe in promises made by nobles, but he was convinced that Luisen would surely keep todays promise. Though perhaps this conversation should be shelved until we reach the capital. Ah, thats right Luisen sighed weakly. Your men have all scatteredYouve be a kidnapperRuger is still looking for me with all his might Hes even host to some unidentified power and has the support of some unknownrades The two were in an abysmal situation. The rescuing party was taken away as criminals; Carlton became a wanted man. These simple usations were likely to be undone if Luisen came forward and proimed he wasnt kidnapped, but Ruger wasnt likely to give them this opportunity. Perhaps hed stage another monster attack. Burdened by these criminal charges, it wasnt easy for the two to go to the capital. All Luisen and Carlton had to their name were their bodies and a donkey. That was perhaps enough to cross the mountains for a few days, but the road to the capital was long and difficult. If they were to follow the main road, they had to cross the river with a boat and cross through various fiefdoms. Of course, the two needed artifices to prove their identities while travelling. The two needed to hide their true identities, though, to avoid Rugers notice and to avoid Carltons capture as a kidnapper. Well have to hide our identitiesif we hide our faces, others will think were dubious individualsWe have no money either How had Luisen travelled to the North all by himself in the previous timeline? He had just run like crazyas if he were being chased. Now that he thought about it, Luisen felt something was suspect. Come to think of it, thats strange. How was I, alone, able to go so farwhen I had no energy nor strength? At that time, Luisen had been suffering from the delusion that someone was chasing him, but now that he was thinking objectively, no one had been looking for him. No matter how his estate and territory were ruinedeven if all the retainers had died No matter how ridiculed Luisen wasEven if he was a shame to all nobility, someone would probably have searched for him, either to profit off his perceived wealth or his status as a great lord. Am I just remembering wrong? Was I too harried to observe what was happening around me? Or, did that have anything to do with Rugers gang? Luisen inadvertently grabbed his head. It felt very disturbing and depressing to doubt his own experiences. Just as Luisen was about to spiral again, Carlton spoke out and cut off the young lords string of thought, Lets disguise ourselves. What disguise? If you disguise yourself as a pilgrim, you wont be suspected even if you were to cover your face. Of courseall pilgrims cover their faces and hide their names. Pilgrims didnt settle down in one ce and wandered around the kingdom, deeply contemting upon the teachings of God. In this era, it was one of the few jobs in which people could wander around from ce to ce with no set destination. Since it wasmon for them to hide their faces and their name, as Carlton said, a pilgrim was a perfect disguise for those that wanted to shroud their true identities. However, someone could not be a pilgrim just by wearing a hood and iming to be one. A pilgrim carried several necessities: a bible, a holy item, and a pass issued by the Church. In particr, the pass was what guaranteed ones status as a pilgrim; one could be recognized as a pilgrim if they had a pass, even if they didnt have the other items. We dont have a pass. Thats something that cant be forgedthe Church engraves its signature into such things, Luisen said. Thats alright. Carlton suddenly untied his trousers. What are you doing?! Luisen shouted as he shut his eyes tightthe young lord had even covered the donkeys eyes. Carlton chuckled andughed mischievously, Its nothing that my lord hasnt seen before, why are you making such a fuss? In fact, youve done more than just seeing it.'' He referred to the time Luisen had knelt down in front of the mercenary and attempted to take off his trousers. Luisens ears burned bright red, Back thenI only untied your drawstrings. Technically, I didnt take off your pants. Yes, yes. And, this time also, I wont take them off. Im merely untying the strings. Luisen peeked through narrowed, half-closed eyes; Carlton really didnt take off his pants. The mercenary reached inside and tore off a bag that had been sewn inside the pant cloth. He then re-tied the strings again. There was a round piece of copper within that bag. Just what is that for you to hide it inside your pants? This is a pilgrims pass. What? That? Luisen furrowed his brows as he observed the metal fragmentit looked nothing like a pass. Ive seen a pilgrims pass once before. It was far more delicate and beautiful than this. Also, it was made of silver. We cant scam anyone with such a clumsy fake. This truly is authentic. I gilded its surface to dissuade robbers. If we take this to a cksmith, hell know what to do. It really is a pilgrims pass, then? Why do you have this? I found it on a dead pilgrims corpse. I saved it for instances where idents happen and Ill need to escape quicklyIve been holding onto it like a life-saving elixir. Carlton continued to say that this was incredibly *incredibly* precious. Luisen was astonished at the mercenarys meticulousness. The rumorone that had been amon conspiracy theory before the young lords regressionthat Carlton had not been executed but, instead, had escaped had suddenly risen in usibility. But, we only have one pass, dont we? Im nning to disguise myself as a mercenary. Pilgrims from wealthy families often hire mercenaries as a guide. Mmhm, thats right. As a mercenary and pilgrim, we may stand out, but at least we wont be taken away for being too suspicious. As for pilgrims, religious folk will asionally provide them with food, a ce to sleep, and sometimes money We wont have to worry about travel expenses. Do you think you can pretend to be a pilgrim? Thats easy enough. As Luisen followed the one-armed pilgrim around, he had watched his movements and actions closely. He knew intimately how pilgrims behaved when talking about faith and dealing with believers. It wouldnt even be hard to imitate him. Carltons n was very feasible; Luisen immediately agreed. Lets return to the castles city. After stopping by the mercenarys guild and cksmiths shop, well finally have our identities. Lets stay underneath a decent roof for the first time in a long while, Carlton said. Ah, wait. But well need immediate spending money. Since the mercenary had taken out his hidden ace, Luisen couldnt sit still. Luisen took off his hood and brushed his hair to one side. Cut it. Your hair? Yes. Long, golden hair sells for arge amount. I havent cut mine for that reasonjust in case. Before regression, when Luisen ran out of money and was left to suck on his fingers in hunger, someone had approached him and suggested he sell his hair. At that moment, Luisen found out that hair could be used as currency. Since then, he had often cut and sold his hair. Although, after some time, his nutrition had deteriorated enough that he couldnt grow enough hair to sell. Because of such memories, even after waking in the new timeline, the young lord had grown his hair without trimming it. Even if Ruger had suggested a small trim, Luisen adamantly refused. Did you expect to find yourself in this sort of situation? Carlton asked. How could I? Im someone who loathes throwing out small pieces of breadits a waste to trim my hair. An aristocrat who refused to cut his hair because he couldnt afford one loaf of breadthat man was the owner of and where fields of wheat flowed out past the horizon. Carlton was simultaneously dumbfounded and saddened. How was it that a noble like him learned how to sell his hair? Now, hurry, Luisen urged. Carlton took out his dagger and carefully grasped Luisens hair with his opposite hand. Luisens hair was rich in color and shinylike real gold. The texture beneath the mercenarys fingertips was surprisingly softyet smooth and taut as well. Anyone would be jealous and want to covet this hair. In addition, it suited Luisen so incredibly well. The young lord had a beautiful jawline and delicate, elegant features; he looked like a lovely, gilded statue. Carlton couldnt help but rub the golden strands. TL: For a mercenary, Carlton sure waxes poetic on how hot he finds Luisen. Also, thank you so much, Kate, for the Ko-fi! This bonus chap is dedicated to you! Sadly, Ill probably have to slow down next week (thesis writing + Im currently sick T_T) As always, I have my schedule on Discord so yall can grab updates from me.
  1. The original is actually an idiom: a person before going to the bathroom and after going to the bathroom is not the same. Hrious, but this doesnt flow as well in English!
Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Carlton couldnt help but to paw at Luisens hair. Its such a waste. My hair will grow again. Thats true, but Its true, cutting ones hair wasnt a big deal. However it didnt sit right with Carlton that the young lord was cutting his hair for money. Cutting and selling their hair was ast resort for wives of poor families. Besides, theres nothing better than this for quick money, Luisen said. The young lords words were correct. Because they had no coin on them currently, it would be hard to restore the pilgrims pass. The mercenary had been considering hiding Luisen up in a tree and breaking into the castle, alone, to steal the money. However, it was far better to sell hair than to steal. Still, Carlton couldnt help but hesitate. Luisen looked sullenly at Carlton before deciding to take care of it himself. Give it to me. Luisen took the dagger from Carltons hand. Without a moments hesitation, the young lord grabbed his hair and cleanly cut it off. The dagger was incredibly sharp because Carlton had been grinding it against the whetstone this morning; before the mercenary could stop him, Luisen had cut his hair. Okay, thats enough, right? Luisen handed the bundle of hair to Carlton. The mercenary looked down at the strands in his hand. It was beautifullike a bushel of golden threadbut Carltons mind felt conflicted. The mercenary tore his gaze away from the golden hair and looked at Luisen. Because the young lord had cut just below his ears, his hair began to spread out in all directions; it was as if a mouse had begun nibbling at its ends. Carlton couldntugh at allinstead, his heart felt weighty at how bare the lords neck looked. In the past, one of Carltons men once drunkenly said that he became a mercenary because his wife had sold her hair for money. He had chosen this tough job because of his self loathinghe hated himself for being so ipetent, causing his wife to sell her hair. Carlton didnt understand at that time; it was just hair. Itll grow again with timehow insignificant. Luisen wasnt Carltons wife, but now the mercenary understood his mens feelings. Hed never felt so powerless and ipetent before. Carlton was someone who took pride in his capabilitiesit defined his identity. Just this time. This wont happen again. Whatever may happen, Ill make sure were not short of money, Carlton vowed. Whether through hunting or manualbor, this would never happen again. Welldo as you please? Luisen said. Does Sir Carlton really hate being in my debt? Contemting on Carltons strange obsessions, Luisen drew the hood over his head once again. *** The two re-entered the castle. As a city often frequented by a lot of tourists, Confosses back alleys were also quite bustling. It was a perfect ce for fencing andundering items secretly. 1 It wasnt that hard to sell hair. Although hair was often sold at a bargain, Luisens hair was long and well-maintainedsmooth, taut, and authentically blonde. That particr hair color was quite rare, so it made the strands more valuable than market price. On top of that, Carlton won a few more coins through some haggling and intimidation. Looking at that, Luisens insides boiled. Wow, when I first sold my hair, I got less than half this price. However skilled Carlton may have been at bargaining, the price difference was just too much! He must have given away his hair back then for way too cheap. At the time, Luisen knew wigs were made of human hair, but he had no concept of money or how much his hair was worth. Back then, he had just been happy that he could get money at all for something like that. Carlton didnt know how much hair was usually sold for either. Instead, Carlton knew how to bargain by observing his customers reaction. I should have done that. What a shame Luisen thought. It was all in the past, but Luisen still felt wasteful. When he recalled how he had happily agreed after being offered a small amount of money, Luisen felt an urge to punch the air. Instead, the young lord clenched his fists. Carlton noticed Luisens bodynguagethe mercenary imagined that, no matter how at ease the noble seemed as he offered to sell his hair, no noble would be happy with resorting to an impoverished wifes tactics. Though the other may have pretended this was a trivial matter, he was sure to feel slightly hurt. Carlton felt sorry for Luisen, patted him on the shoulder, and offered him words offort. Since we have money now, lets eat a long-awaited decent meal for dinner. At Carltons consoling, Luisen smiled and nodded. One of Luisens strengths was his ability to move on without much regret. The two continued on, ignorant of the minor misunderstanding that passed between them. Holding their money, Luisen and Carlton searched for a cksmith. Located in the same alley, there was an old cksmith that mainly handled stolen goods; he was a perfect candidate for keeping secrets because the man was illiterate and mute. The cksmith worked robotically on the pilgrims pass without questioning them. When the bronze attached to the surface was peeled off, the pilgrims passs original appearance was revealed. The silver que was engraved with the Churchs symbolthe sign for light. The brilliant and chilling hue spread out in all directions in the form of rays. Even those that were ignorant of the symbols true meaning would recognize that this was not an ordinary object from its sophistication. After exiting the alley, Luisen threaded a leather string through the pass and hung it around his neck. Now that Luisens fake identity had been secured, it was Carltons turn next. They continued down the same road and entered the mercenarys guild, and there they requested a mercenary que issued in the name of someone from Carltonspany. The mercenary said that he had lost his que when he had encountered a robber on his way here. At first, the guild staff looked at Carlton and Luisen with open suspicion and refused to issue the que. Honestly, how could they have entered the heavily fortified castle gate without proper identification or a mercenarys que? In addition, Carlton looked far more like a bandit than a mercenary. It was reasonable for the staff to believe that Carlton may be the robber and not the robbed. However, when Luisen stealthily showed the staff his pilgrims pass, all doubt was cleared. The employee dly made a new que. Why didnt you say you were hired to escort an honored pilgrim earlier? These passes were issued and managed by the Church; it was a guarantee of ones status and devotion. Therefore, those with pilgrims passes were protected and formally recognized by the Church. No other proof of identity was needed. Under that logic, a mercenary hired by such a pilgrim was also indirectly under the protection and employ of the Church, so no further proof was needed for them either. This really works! Luisen was surprised. He had learned that the pilgrims pass was quite useful as hed followed around the one-armed saint, but he didnt know the extent of its influence. That is what Ive said. With that, no matter what you look like, you can avoid inspections wherever you go. Still, I thought theyd ask where we came from and what we intend to do here. Mostmon folk are afraid to have their faith called into question. They may make the Church unhappy by uselessly interrogating pilgrims about this and that. Luisen nodded. That was true. This kingdom believed in one god, and the Churchs opinion was reflected in all of the kingdoms greatest events. The clergy was never missing from official ceremonies, and these matters often followed religious procedures detailed by the Church. As a result, the Churchs influence was quite strong in the peoples daily lives. Priests often were local leaders in rural viges, where the Lords governmental influence was weak. Luisen had previously lived a decadent life as a recognized noble trashall his friends were the same. They had never been very religiously conscious. In his mind, he imagined the Church as a ce where kind priests gave out food as charity. In any case, after recognizing the power of the pilgrims pass, Luisen looked at Carlton with new eyes. With something like this as a hidden ace, you could have travelled the world with no fear! Everyone would have believed you. I must seem like a very temperamental man, but Im not thoughtless, Carlton spoke arrogantly. Luisen was dumbfounded. If youre aware of your own temper, then shouldnt you try to reign that in? As he thought that, Luisen fiddled with his pass. Did Carlton really use this in the previous timeline? Now, though, there was no way to know for sure. *** Going forward, the pilgrims pass proved very useful. The two left the shady alley and walked confidently on bright, sunlit streets. Because they had been wandering the mountains, they looked dirty and shabby; the two were unrivalled in ruggedness in Confosses streets. Thebination of Carltons unapproachable atmosphere and Luisens tightly covered body should have been quite suspicious. And yet, no one doubted them. When the two went shopping, the merchants were reluctant to sell at first but changed their behavior once they saw the pilgrims pass. Some werentpletely friendly, but by andrge the merchants treated the two well rather than ignoring them or chasing them away. Even the vignt guards, who were questioning the passersby, smiled at the pass and walked by. Thanks to that, Luisen and Carlton were able to safely buy what they needed and obtain a room in a clean and decent inn. TL: I see you, mr mercenary,paring Luisen to a wife. Also, I cackled at this exchange: Carlton: This wont happen again, Ill be the best sugar dad Luisen: Whatever you say, Jan.
  1. Fencing = selling stolen items. Laundering = turning dirty money into legal money.
Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The room they had gotten at the inn was small but neat: two beds alongside a bathtub. They had said they wanted to bathe immediately, so the employees brought bathwater right away. Luisen, realizing how dirty he was as he walked around the streets of Confosse andpared himself to others, took off his clothes and went inside the bathroom to clean. He meticulously washed away the umted sweat and dirt. When he thoroughly soaked himself inside the bathtub, a sigh automatically released from his throat. It finally felt like he was able to rest properly. In the mountains, sleep felt more like falling unconscious rather than resting for the night. Immersing himself until the water was up to the tip of his nose, Luisen nkly reminisced on all that had happened. He had been attacked by monsters; Ruger was revealed as a spy. He had walked here, nonstop, with Carlton, and now he was posing as a pilgrim. He was struck by how many things had happenedfrom the duchy to Confosse. It was an incredibly difficult and hectic journey. Id have had more trouble without Carlton. Since before regression, he had memories of wandering around the kingdom, he probably would have somehow wandered until he reached the capital. However, he was sure to have taken more time and encountered more difficulties. Even now, he would still probably be wandering around in the mountains. The feeling of being lost when he had woken from the cave was still fresh in the young lords mind. Carlton was incrediblypetent. As he watched the man from the side, Luisen realized how the man had ovee the limitations of his status, quickly emerged as the powerful right arm of the prince, and gained fame throughout the kingdom. Carlton was someone who, if he was dropped stark naked in enemy territory, could return in great sess, draped in silk. If I follow Carlton well, at least I wont starve to death. The memory of Carlton bargaining during the day, cutting merchants prices in half and even obtaining a peach as a bonus for their purchase, made Luisens heart flutter. Food automatically appears before talented people! He had thought the mercenary would be smart and strong, but who would have expected such worldly survival knowledge? What did Carlton evenck? An even temper? To be fair, his temper is a problem. That temper even ruined his livelihood. As expectedthere was no perfect person in this world, Luisen realized. Life had an element of fairness. After thinking of this and that, Luisen finally left the bathtub because his body had gotten too warm. He wiped his body with a washcloth, but he had neglected to bring a change of clothes into the bathroom. I dont really wanna wear my used clothes Though his old clothes were crafted by artisans using expensive cloth, they had already been transformed into rags. They smelled, and Luisens skin itched just from looking at them. It felt ufortable to wear these dirty things after finally managing to take a bath. Luisen sneakily inched open the bathroom door and looked into the room. The new clothes, alongside other items they bought,id on the table. Did Carlton go somewhere? The mercenary wasnt in the room. How fortuitous. Luisen rushed into the room and grabbed his new clothesbaggy pants and a flowy, one-size-fits-all tunic.They were sewn from coarse cloth, cheap and iparable to Luisens original clothes. However, the new clothes were far hardier. Furthermore, the young lord could also be more active since the clothes didnt wrap tightly around his body. Just as Luisen wore his new underwear and was tucking his legs into the pants, the door opened, and Carlton entered. Luisen had thought a stranger had appeared and moved to hide but was relieved when he saw the mercenary. Did you also wash up? We should have washed together. The room next door was empty, so I used the bathroom there. Carlton responded half a beatte, but Luisen didnt notice any of that. The young lords attention was on the mercenarys hairCarltons hair color had changed to a rich, dark brown. Though the hair color had only changed slightly, the mercenary seemed to give off a softer impression. How did you do that to your hair? the young lord asked. I soaked it in beer. Well done. The slight change of color makes you look like apletely different person. Carlton and Luisens descriptions were written on the wanted poster. Changing hair color would put them out of the direct line of suspicion-what a good idea. Luisen also thought of dyeing his hair, but his face was more conspicuous than anything else. No matter what hair color he chose, his features looked incredibly aristocratic. It would be better to cover his face with a hood. With a nod, Luisen finished putting on his pants. The mercenary stood there, motionless, still gazing at the young lord. No matter how dense Luisen was, the young lord couldnt help but notice the persistent gaze. Luisen rolled his eyes awkwardly. Because of his looks and status, he was admired by both men and women. In his experience, those who looked at him with ardent desire were hiding a ck heart within that passionate gaze. No way! Him? For someone like me? Theres no chance Luisen hesitated before mustering up his courage to ask, Whyare you looking at me like that? I chose your clothes by roughly estimating your size with my eyes, but they fit well. I was worried theyd be toorge. Ah! Of course. The clothes. That was that. Hispanion wasnt an ordinary personhe was Carlton. Not long ago, he had been beset by the mans aggression and war tactics. Ive never heard of Carlton being interested in another man. Luisen quickly threw away his momentary suspicion. How could a man like Carlton be interested in someone like me, just because I had cleaned up and recovered my looks? I was overconfident. Feeling embarrassed, Luisen quickly donned his tunic. How could he have had such an insane misunderstanding about such a decent person? The young lord suddenly noticed Carlton was holding something. What is in your hand? Scissors. I borrowed them from the innkeeper. I thought it would be good to trim your hair. That didnt matter too much since Luisen was going to cover himself with the hood. However, Luisen felt like he needed to ept the mercenarys sincerityafter all, the man already had the scissors in hand. He nodded. He pulled the tables chair closer and sat down. Carlton stood behind Luisen. Preparations for the trimwrapping cloth around Luisens neck and taking the scissors out of its sheathfollowed. Night had fallen, so they lit a candle. Because of the dim light, Carlton stepped closer to the young lord. Ill go ahead and cut it. Carlton swept back Luisens hair with hisrge hands and began to cutbit by bitfrom the bottom. It was quite repetitive, grabbing a section of the hair and snipping. Carlton was so focused, silently touching the young lords hair. Since others have always cut his hair, Luisen was used to this sort of situation. He felt nervous for some reason, though. Was it because of Carlton? Was it because Carlton was standing behind him with scissors? It was a bit hard to pinpoint where Carltons hands were touching. The hand holding his hair was light and unnecessarily stroked at his golden strands. Everytime Carlton did so, the young lords scalp tickled; Luisen could help but wriggle his hands and feet. Luisens gaze wandered here and there before finally looking at the window. Carlton, as seen through the reflection in the ss, directed his serious, grave expression to the young lord. Luisens ears flushed red. Carlton, in one fell swoop, brushed Luisens side hairs. As the mercenary did so, his fingertips idolently brushed past Luisens earlobe. Nngh! Startled, the young lord looked behind him. He met Carltons indifferent gaze. It didnt seem like Carlton was acting in his own self-interestperhaps he had been too sensitive, yet again. Luisen smiled awkwardly and turned around. Once more, Carlton resumed his strokes. He should just roughly cut the hair. Nobody is going see me anyway Luisen felt that it was weird to use so much effort for something trivial. He still vividly remembered the time he had crawled between Carltons legs. The tingling atmosphere that made the young lords hair stand on end; the mercenarys hot gaze looking down at him. Those memories made it harder for the young lord to sit still. Luisen swallowed dry saliva and moistened his lips with his tongue. He tried to look nk and thoughtless in his efforts to not seem weird. Snip Snip. The sounds of scissors cutting filled the room. In between each snip, Luisen could hear Carltons breaths. Outside the window, peopleughed and chattered, but none of that entered Luisens ears.The rest of the world sounded so distantlike echoes from a different realm. In this room, the sounds of the mercenarythe mercenarys breaths and the sounds of scissorswas everything. Lets not misunderstand anything. This is Carlton. Carlton. Luisen wished he could be broad-minded and confident, but once he started to be conspicuous of the others touch, his attention couldnt help but focus on these instances. Warmth spread from his ear, and now his face felt like it was burning up. Luisen kept his mouth shut from embarrassment and bashfulness. It was obvious to Carlton that the young lords neck was bing more and more tense and that his ears were turning red. Of course he noticed these changesthe man had all his focus directed onto the young lord. Snip. As the long, protruding strands were cut, the back of Luisens pale neck became visible. The white nape was pitifully thin and long. While the mercenary felt regretful at the site of the pronounced neck bone, the desire to ce his mouth there also grew. Lowering his gaze down the lords neck, Carlton could see delicate body lines exposed through the loose tunic. Luisens naked bodywhich he had seen earlier when he hade into the roomcame to mind. Luisen wasnt as muscr as Carlton. However, he still had the urge to lightly touch the pale skin that had reddened after the bathjust like the desire to poke a ripe peach. He wanted to ce his fingers in Luisens soft hair and just run his hands through it. He wanted to tickle those blushing ears. For some reason, he wanted to see the young lords waistline, covered by the loose tunic, one more time. Am I sexually frustrated? TL: If you have to ask, then yesyou are sexually frustrated Also Luisen would be the least-maintenance sugar baby Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Am I sexually frustrated? Hed never felt that way before. Carlton felt incredibly embarrassed. Up until now, the mercenary felt that he had been rather inattentive towards matters of sex. He felt that there were many other enjoyable activities; it was far more thrilling to be recognized and seed in his career endeavors. For someone whose life was kindled by ambition day and night, all other things seemed too boring. The other mercenaries around him viewed him as somewhat strange, but Carlton felt that it was even stranger to roll around naked with an unfamiliar person. He was especially leery of hugging and falling asleep with a stranger without having a weapon nearby. Even during his teenage yearsa time in which many were consumed by lewd thoughtsCarlton would travel here and there to various battlefields. The mercenary was still generally sour about such sexual deeds. But, why was he suddenly acting like an lustful boy who had just opened his eyes to the possibilities of sexespecially since hed never had these thoughts before? Had he just been toofortable? Was life too easy? His head feltplicated, but the texture of the hair slipping through his fingers was so soft. Short hair felt so different to the touch than long hair. All other thoughts disappeared, and Carlton focused on his fingertips. How can human hair be softer than fox fur? Carlton deliberately moved his hands slowly, pretending to grab at the hair and even stroking it. Whenever that happened, Luisens neck flushed redder and redder. You can just be brief and haphazard. Unable to endure, Luisen spoke up. He conveyed his difort. Only then did Carlton realize how excessive he was being. He must have really seemed weird. He quickly rolled his head and tried distract Luisen. I checked with the people below; apparently four of my men were caught at Confosse. They were immediately transported to the Duchy. What about the others? Your army? Luisen quickly focused on the topic and adopted a serious expression. I heard rumors that they went northward. No witnesses, though. Simply rumors, Carlton continued. He did not make up these details; he had heard them in passing from the innkeeper and meant to inform the young lord. However, he didnt intend to use this topic to spare himself from the difort. Carlton hastened his scissors. Did they say how the captured people were being treated? They said the men looked alright when they were being carried away. Well, then itll be fine. My estate doesnt condone torture Theyll be able to reunite with you safely. If they were to suffer an injury, Ill take care of their future. Theyll be fine on their own. I didnt train my men to be so weak. Once Carlton resolved to finish, the haircut waspleted in no time. Im done. Carlton took away the cloth around Luisens neck and tussled the lords hair. Luisen turned around, fidgeting with his nape and feeling awkward. Though Carlton had seen others cut human hair, it was his first time trying his hand at it; he wasnt particrly good. Nevertheless, short hair suited Luisen. Now that his hair was shorter, his narrow jawline was refreshingly revealedit gave the young lord a cheerful and sophisticated aura. His delicate features stood out even more. On the other hand, the roundness of his head made him look quite cute as well. Carlton thought back when Luisen had long hair that the lord looked best with that hairstyle. However, short hair looked good on him as well. His face is so beautifulno matter what he does, hes beautiful. Carlton was mesmerized by the lords beauty. At that moment, he wanted to cup Luisens cheeks with both hands. He almostmitted a crime, gazing into the young lords eyes and emboldened by this strange atmospherehe would have moved to touch him if Luisen hadnt spoken up in a faintly high-pitched voice. Whered you ce the map? Id like to check our uing path. Thanks to Luisens timely question, Carlton managed to regain his sanity. This wasnt the time for such things. Over there. Carlton casually turned around to find the map. When he unfurled the map on the table, the strange atmosphere settled back into something more realistic. Luisen breathed a sigh of relief. The atmosphere was incredibly fluttery and hard to manage. Where are we? Here. Carlton pointed to a spot on the map. Confosse was to the east of the duchy, in the adjoining territory. The Anies Dukedom was located in the center of the southern region. Thus, it took them quite a while to escape the south; it would be a longer journey to the capital from Confosse. After a long time of walking down roads, crossing rivers, and passing through a few cities, they would reach the capital. Weve onlye this far? I thought we walked quite far. Thats because we went around the mountain to avoid the main footpath. Cartlon drew a gentle curve with his fingertips. He began at the site of Rugers attack and sloped into the mountainside, all the way to Confosse. Their path wasnt even detailed on the map. We still have a long way ahead of us. Luisen sighed deeply. It took longer because we were in the mountains, but well be travelling along proper roads now. Well follow the main road north, Cartlon exined as he pointed at the map. As Carlton said, following the main path would lead them to a river that separated the eastern and southern regions of the kingdom. Here, at a city called Mittil, I think itd be best to a boat from the dock. If we travel by boat along the river, we can go even further. That is the fastest route. Ive been to Mittil before. Luisen was also familiar with this city. Mittil was the most prosperous city with the most marine traffic along the riverafter all, the shortest path to the capital was to cross the river at Mittil. Both the aristocracy and wealthy used Mittils marinaits splendour couldnt even bepared to the likes of Confosse. But, isnt there a church in Mittil? Luisen asked. There is one. As far as I know, its quite arge church with several priests. Theyll probably think were strange if, as a pilgrim, I dont stop by the church. Yes. So, even if we take a more roundabout path, we could use a dock thats out of the towns boundaries I believe itd be better than to mingle with many people. Right. Depending on how natural my duke can act, we can adapt our path forward to suit our needs. Dont worry about that. Luisen had travelled with a pilgrim for a year. Moreover, after passing as a noble despite hisck of wits and a sensible mind, he was at least confident in his ability to pretend and act. How long will it take to get to Mittil from here? Itll take around four to five days. Thats along the main pedestrian footpath? We only have one donkey after all. If wee across a merchant following a simr route, we might be able to rent a space in their carriage. What about a public carriage? For well-traveled roads, public carriages often operated in certain sections. As long as they could pay, anyone could hitch a ride. I had heard that there was originally a carriage from Confosse to the postal vige, but its not open now. Why? Recently, public security has been unstable, and monsters have be more active. Apparently, thats resulted in quite a few traffic jams. ording to rumors, several viges have be isted. Is this the consequences of the civil war? The country has be much more disorganized as weve travelled north. If only it was just that As the southern military forces were upied with other matters, there was some neglect in hunting monsters. It would be natural for monsters to increase in poption and expand their range of activity. However, now that the two knew about Rugers involvement with the monsters and the recent attacks on the viges, all of this was cause for worry. Carlton pointed out the way forward. If they went upriver from Mittil, theyd arrive in the middle of the kingdom. From there, theyd head east, stopping briefly just before entering the capital to observe the current situation and to judge that it was safe to enter to capital. It was probably the easiest and safest route they had. If we had a horse Carton thought of his beloved horse regretfully. Im sure your horse is doing well because its so smart. It must have descended the mountain and found some farmhouse. That would be nice Carltons face was filled with worry. Luisen, who knew that Carlton had a special bond with his horse without needing to hear more, tried to console him. Later, Ill send out some men to try and find your horse. Thank you for saying that. Carlton shook off his gloom and returned to the map. Once we cross the river, well reach the kingdoms middle region. The civil war was fought the most intensely in this area Well need to be prepared. I know, I know. Luisen knew well how the country fell into bem after the civil war. Carlton looked doubtful at the young lords knowing attitude. Are you sure youll be fine? Of course. I can withstand anything. Luisen was confident. A bed and a roof were luxuries; he had spent more than one or two days sleeping on the streets. The young lord could almost guarantee he was more experienced in being homeless than the mercenary. Luisen observed the map again. Along the path there were many ces that lingered as bad memories in Luisens head. Painful and distressing memories were attached to many ces scattered all over the kingdom. However, he wasnt afraid. He wasnt alone anymorehe had Carlton. Thanks to the mercenary, hed been fine so far; he had a vaguely reassuraing expectation that the benefits from this alliance would continue far into the future. TL: Luisens resume: Expert on being homeless Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Part 6: idental Meetings and Discreet Requests The next morning, Luisen opened his eyes quite early. The sun had just begun its dim rise; both lord and mercenary prepared to leave, half-awake. Luisen wore a robe over the clothes he had worn yesterday. The robe had full coverit was as if sleeves were attached to a giant sack with a hole for the head. The young lord drew the robes hood over his head and wore another hood he had taken from the vige for good measure. The hoods hem came down to his nose andpletely covered the young lords features. After tying the baggy midsection with a thick roperather than a beltLuisens physical stature was disguised. If he could shrug his shoulders and hunch his back, Luisen would be able to disguise even his height; he could seem like apletely different person. Next, the young lord attached a wooden cross, his holy relic, to the rope. From a surface nce, he undeniably looked like a pilgrim. Carlton and Luisen followed the road straight and headed towards the far gate. Even at dawn, the streets of Confosse were crowded with departing people. Since those gathered were used to traveling long distances, the crowd was even more lively and noisy than in the daytime. At first, Luisen was nervous. However, it seemed like no passersby were concerned with them, so his heart quickly rxed. There were even people who greeted Luisen with sped hands when they saw the pilgrims pass hanging around his neck. Each time, Luisen politely and demurely bowed his head, copying the one-armed pilgrim. I wonder if I resemble the saint a little? Luisen was excited to think that he may look simr to the man he admired. Joy automatically rose within him as he tried to remember the one-armed saint and copy his walking style. When he tried to reproduce that unsteady gait with his stiff body, his joints creaked like pieces of wood. It was strangehe looked like a startled cat. Carlton, who couldnt endure that sight anymore, patted Luisen on the back. Please walk properly. I wanted to walk like a pilgrim. You look constipated. Constipated? It seemed that he couldnt emte the saints coolness. Luisen released the tension from his body and returned to his usual light steps. Despite his criticism, Carlton wasnt worried about Luisens ability to pose as a pilgrim. After all, pilgrims came from a variety of backgrounds, so Luisens carefree attitudeas if he were a bird swishing its tail feathers as he walkedwasnt out of ce. Its alright to be a little aristocratic in your bodynguage. Instead, please watch what you say. There are no pilgrims that speak condescendingly. I know. Have you ever used honorifics before? Of course. Many times. The first thing Luisen did to survive as a nomad was to break his conversational habits. I have more experience than Sir Mercenary expects. Please, dont worry. Rather, you should be careful in how you address me. Luisen spoke gently and formally; Carlton was satisfiedit wasnt easy to give off an air of modest courtesy. Though its good to call me Sir Mercenary, you may also address me as Carl, my new identity. I shall call you Revered Pilgrim from now on. 1 Yes, be my guest. The two passed through the gate as they easily conversed. Because Carltons men were captured in Confosse, those who left the castle were examined as thoroughly as those entering. The two had little baggage; they passed easily with the help of the pilgrims pass. After leaving the gate, the two headed near the secret entrance to see if the donkey they had left there was still around. However, unexpectedly, there were people theretwo men d in ordinary tunicsrtively young security guards. The men were waging tug-of-war over a ck horse. The men were jointly pulling at the horses reins, but the horse would not budge. Instead, when the horse stepped back, the two men were dragged along. Carlton and Luisen stopped without getting any closer. They look like security guards right? What are they doing here? And my donkey is over there! Luisen wanted to just turn around, but right behind the ck horse was Luisens donkey. The doneky, paying no heed to the bem happening before it, munched on grass. What a carefree fellow. What should we do about it? Luisen turned towards the mercenary. Carlton, though, was staring at the ck horse and not the donkey. Zephys Zephys? That was a familiar name. Luisen immediately remembered that Carltons beloved horse was named Zephys. Your horse? That ck horse is yours? Carlton nodded. Startled, Luisen looked back at the ck horse. On closer inspection, its fur looked rough and thin, but its head-to-tail ck luster and handsome face seemed familiar. Its body was bnced well; its legs were taut and long. It was a rare, excellent military horse with muscles to match. After close observation, it looked exactly like Carltons horse. Why is your horse here, though? We parted ways in the mountains. Couldnt it be a simr-looking horse? Luisen asked just to cover his bases, but the ck horses reaction was answer enough. Zephys noticed its masters voice with its keen senses and turned to look at them. Whinny! In an instant, Zephys bit the guards arm and pushed him away with its body. After knocking over the two adult men, it ran to Carlton. Neigh, neiiighhh. Zephys eyes were moist as it rubbed its face into the mercenarys shoulders and licked the mercenarys face. It was the first time Luisen had ever seen a horse cry so sorrowfully. Carlton stroked the fur on Zephys head; his expression looked simultaneously regretful and weing. The young lord was moved by that ardent reunion. But this was no time to rx and be sentimental. The two men that had been holding Zephys reins approached with spears pointed. You there! Who are you people? the guards loudly shouted. How could they threaten people out of the blue? Luisen was incredibly bewildered. Why are they acting like that? Carlton stepped in front of the young lord and ced his hand on his swords hilt. Were part of Confosses security forces. This man over here is the Guard Captain. Dont even think of rebelling and surrender! As Luisen had expected, both men were guards. However, it was a little surprising to hear that the guard captain would be in in clothes. If hes a guard captain, hed be decently high-ranking. Why would he be in this location? d in peasant clothing? Give up your weapons and surrender now! For what reason are you threatening us with weapons? Luisen asked. However, the guards did not answer and, instead, ced their spears closer to the young lord and mercenary. The guard captain continued to observe and stood by. Luisens heart pounded. The young lord tried to calm down and held up his pilgrims pass. Im a wanderer following the will of God. In the light of the rising sun, the bright silver of the pass scattered the rays of light. The captain and the guard were surprised and lowered their spears. Ah So youre a revered pilgrim. Then, that person is This man is a mercenary I hired as an escort, Luisen answered. Is this how Confosse treats pilgrims? Do you all have grudges against the Church? Carlton didnt miss the time to interject and threaten with the Churchs name. As he said that, the startled guards began to desperately exin, We have not forsaken the Church! Absolutely not! We did not intend to behave this way. Its just thatthis horses owner was a criminal A criminal? This horse belongs to the men led by the bastard that kidnapped the Duke of Anies. So, Carltons men must have brought Zephys here! Finally, the question regarding Zephys presence was answered. It was fortunate that it joined and followed Carltons men. After the horse had separated from Carlton, Luisen was worried that it would run into the direwolves or be left stranded in the mountains, struggling and wandering around. What a relief. If all went ording to n, Luisen and Carlton would have been able to reunite with both Zephys and Carltons men as they continued their journey. However, since the mercenary was med for kidnapping Luisen, Carltons men had been captured and taken away. Usually, the criminals personal belongings were disposed ording to the will of the guards who caught them; therefore, Zephys was in the guards possession. You seemed familiar with the criminals horse, so We had no choice but to approach with weapons because we thought you were working with the kidnappers. Please understand us, revered pilgrim. Butthat mercenary. Are you certain you know who he is? Im not doubting you, revered pilgrim, but Carlton and his men are mercenaries as well. By any chance Absolutely not! This horse was actually happy to see me! Luisen quickly tugged at Zephys reins. One didnt need to shout that Carlton was Zephys owner; the horses friendliness was suspicious enoughthe young lord wouldnt have hispanion taken away to be locked with his men. The guards were reasonable to doubt themafter all, they were speaking the truthso Luisen desperately crafted some excuses. I raised this horse in the monastary ever since it was a foal. I took care of it. Thats why it recognized me and rushed towards me. It came to me, not him. Methe pilgrim. As soon as Luisen spouted his lies, Carlton stepped away from Zephys and pretended to be nonchnt. Zephys didnt particrly understand the full situation, but it was a clever horse. It read its owners expression and calmly nuzzled Luisen. I see. I understand your circumstances, but thats a criminals horse. Its under security jurisdiction now. When Luisen hesitated, Carlton caught the young lords arm. Why of all peopleguards It would have been far easier if a merchant or another mercenary had Zephys. The opponents currently before them could not be swayed through intimidation or force. If they touched the guards, the owner of Confosseand, beyond that, the lord of this territorywould not stand still. Send it back, Carlton whispered. Luisen was forced to release the reins. TL: My PR: Why does the horse have a cooler name than the humans? Also Im so proud of my dorky babe Luisen. Hes trying T_T
  1. Lets talk names and identities. First things first, Carl, while shorthand for Carlton, is also a homonym for sword. Nice word y~ Second, is (pilgrim) + (a suffix to show respect. For a setting like this, I felt like Pilgrim-nim would sound out of ce, so revered pilgrim it is!
Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The guards bowed deeply; before Luisen could stop them, they grabbed Zephys reins and pulled roughly. Lets go. Come quickly! Zephys did not budge one inch no matter how hard they pulled. The men seemed incredibly impatient; in between their struggles, they observed Luisen and Carlton out of the corners of their eyes. It seemed like they wanted to leave this ce as soon as possiblelike they had some ulterior motives. Why arent you moving!? One guard poked the horse in the buttocks with the point of his spear. Neigh Zephys cried. It had no choice but to falter one step forward. Zephys was incredibly clever; it didnt cling to Carlton for help. Perhaps it realized that would only bring the mercenary trouble. It only looked at the mercenary pitifully with its round, ck eyes. That sight was more effective at tugging at the heart strings. Damn it. Fuck. Carlton kept cursing inwardly. For the mercenary, Zephys was a special horse. He had taken care of Zephys ever since it was a frail, sick colt; their bond was extraordinarily firm. The horse was a truepanion that came along with him when he ran away from home. Even though Zephys was his horseeven though it was being dragged along by the guardshe could do nothing. In his heart, he wanted to steal Zephys and ride him far far away. However, Carlton was apanying someone else. Carlton had promised to take Luisen to the capital safely. Therefore, though he was frustrated enough to vomit blood, he had to endure. Right now, he could only clench his innocent fists. While Carlton dithered, Luisen rushed out. Wait a minute. What is it? At Luisens shout, the guards turned around. What are you nning to do? Carlton asked. I dont know either! Though the young lord managed to halt the situation for now, Luisen didnt have a brilliant idea. Still, he hated to send Zephys away like this. If they parted now, there was no guarantee theyd meet up again! Luisen wracked his brain for dear life. Dear Saint, please share your wisdom with me. They say that if one prays hard, things will work out. A lightning strike of an idea struck Luisen just then. Why are you hurrying? What? Sir Guard Captain. What were you nning to do while sneaking off with a criminals horse? The guards became furious at Luisens statement. What do you mean sneak away? Captain can dispose of a criminals belongings as he pleasesthats not sneaking away. Thats whats so strange about this business. Why would someone of the captains status leave his post at the gates and crawl through this secret passage to handle a criminals horse? If you rode that horse proudly through the gate, no one would say anything to the contrary. Thats the guard captain mumbled. At that reaction, Luisen realized hed hit the nail on the head. These men were scurrying about and plotting in secret before being caught red-handed by Luisen and Carlton. Thats guard business. It has nothing to do with Revered Pilgrim, the guard captain calmly retorted, as if to prove that nothing unsavory was happening. However, nothing escaped Carltons keen senses. That person is incredibly anxious. Hes in a hurry; in a way, it seems like hes pierced with fear, the mercenary whispered so that only Luisens ears could hear. Even so, the young lord wasnt certain he could retake Zephys with this line of interrogation. However, through persuasion or intimidation, he should pull at everything that could be pulled. 1 Luisen questioned them a little harder, The Lord in charge of this region must be incredibly concerned since Carltons men were captured in Confosse; does the Lord know of your business?'' What are you trying to insinuate? Id just like to know whats going on. What will you do with that information? Ill help you. Why would the Revered Pilgrim do that? Its because, as you said, Im a pilgrim. I shine light in dark and shadowy ces where our God in heaven cant peer into nor drive away. This is the very reason why we wander the world, spreading his glory and mercy. Luisen recalled the one-armed pilgrim as he carefully uttered every word. Next to him, Carlton was incredibly surprised. The young lord seemed like a true pilgrim. His speech patterns and expressions, his tone and missionary sense as well, all worked together to create the sense that the young lord was absorbed in religious piety. However, his demeanor wasnt burdensome at all; it felt like Luisen would ept anything he was told and would show mercy. The guard and captain lowered their vignce. I dont know the full details. I can only guess that if the captain of the guard, someone always praised for his good character, does something in secrethe must have desperate and justified motives. Actually, it didnt matter what kind of person the captain was, nor the status of his reputation. Luisen had no idea what the guard captain was like. However, he saw how the one-armed pilgrim opened stubborn mouths through moderate praises and gentle upliftingsaying youre not usually this type of person. If we hadnt met, Id be ignorant of your situation; now that wevee across one another, couldnt this meeting be arranged by His Holiness? Maybe I or the Church could be of help. Did something happen? Luisen continued in a subdued tone. Referring to God worked wonderfully for those in predicaments. Luisens exploitation tactics struck true; the captains heart was shaken. Even without those words, the guard captain seemed so anguished and frustratedlike he desperately wanted to confess everything in his heart to someone. Then, when Luisen hit the nail on the head, the captain thought it would be better to exin his situation rather than to plead with the young lord to pretend ignorance. The truth is As the revered pilgrim says, Ive exited the castle secretly. I truly dont intend to do anything malicious. Its just I wanted to go to my hometown. Your hometown? At this time? It wouldnt be ideal for Confosse to have its captain of the guard missing during its current crisis. Since the kidnappers troop was caught within Confosse, they were confined to the castle grounds. The castles security was as strict as it had ever been. About a month ago, my wife went back to my hometown to give birthwere from the same town, you know. But, no matter how long Ive waited, I havent heard any news from my wife! His wife, who had promised to send word once she made it to her destination, did not contact him. At the same time, the kingdom had already experienced civil war, a duke had been kidnapped, and so on. There had been rumors of unprecedented monster attacks as well. The Guard Captain was so worried that he sent several people to check on the situation. However, none of the people he sent had returned; he was left in the dark. Ive been so fretful; I just could sit around. Just when I thought I had no path forwardthat horse caught my eye. With that kind of warhorse, I could go there and return within a day. Since it was a criminals horse, no one would care if it disappeared for a moment. Moreover, Zephys was a strong and agile horse, so the captain thought hed be able to travel to his hometown faster. He had his men secretly bring him the horse, and he sneaked out of the castle through that secret hole. Couldnt you ask a favor from the mercenary guild? When theyre being inundated with so manymissions, why would anyone take my request when it rewards no money nor glory to further their career? Theres nothing I could do. Imagine how frustrated I was for me to havee out on my own. I understand. My lord will punish me greatly if he finds that Ive abandoned my post. Nor will I be able to go to my hometown. Please, have mercy on my family and me and pretend you never saw anything, revered pilgrim, the guard captain appealed sincerely. Luisen and Carlton exchanged brief nces. This was it. If they did well, they may be able to obtain Zephys. Luisen hid his excitement and patted the captain on the shoulder. You must have suffered. How could I tell on you when youre in this situation? However, Guard Captain. Isnt your n too sloppy? No matter how fast you are, who wouldnt notice when youre away for an entire day. While Luisenforted the man, Carlton was critical. The captain of the guards went from heaven to hell in one short moment. Mmm. He does have a point. I understand your situation, but this was an incredibly reckless n. Luisen pretended to agonize over the matter for a few seconds before continuing, acting as if he had just thought of a good idea. Well then, what about this? Sir Guard Captain should hurry back to his postdidnt you say youll be severely punished if you got caught sneaking away? Instead, I shall visit your hometown. " " You? Yes. Why dont I go and make sure your wife is safe and deliver any messages you may want to send? I couldnt possibly trouble you like this Its alright. Im a wanderer, and the guard captain must maintain his position like a rock. It was heavens will that wed meet like this. Be at ease and leave it to me. Revered PilgrimIf you could do that, Id be so In the middle of this emotional conversation, the quick-witted Carlton intervened and halted the heartfelt emotions. I wont be able to go, revered pilgrim. Thats outside our contract; I wont work more than Im paid. If you go, youll go alone. AhThen Ill make it through the forest paths alone, somehow. Luisen pretended to be at a loss. Although the hood covered his expression, he conveyed that feeling of embarrassment with his whole body. The guard captain also became nervous because the matter which had been solved smoothly suddenly ran into difficulties. No way, youre not going to stop helping because that mercenary cant follow you, right? The guard captain stared insistently at Luisen. The young lord looked alternatingly between Carlton and the captain, giving plenty of pause and lingering gazes. Then, when it seemed like the captain would stop breathing from anxiety, Luisen spoke in a moderate tone, Hes not wrong. Mercenaries follow money I could not force him to do work. However, Im not in a situation where I can spare much gold Luisen looked meaningfully at Carlton while slurring thetter sentences. Forget money, give me that horse. Ive been wanting one like that for a while. Carlton pointed at Zephys. TL: My bb scammers <3
  1. The original is more like bite at everything that could be stretched out. I localized it a little
Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Thats The captain hesitated. The mercenary escorting me is an incredibly capable man; hell be able to solve any roadblocks caused by monsters. And, if something truly happened to the vige, itll be best for someone like me, a pilgrim, to go and recruit help. The guards face brightened when Luisen hinted that he could seek help from the Church. Of course, the young lord had no intention of doing anything so bold and dangerous as that. Theres really nothing more I could ask for Since it was the captains discretion as to what should be done with a criminals possession, there was nothing wrong if he sold or gave the horse away. However, Zephys was an outstanding horse; it would fetch a lot of moneythat hed regretfully lose out onwith mercenaries or merchants. However, even if the man disposed of the horse and ced a request at the mercenarys guild, there was no guarantee that they had someone free to take the request. Furthermore, it seemed more reliable to rely on this seemingly good-natured pilgrim instead of a violent and unfaithful mercenary. Besides, the mercenary at the pilgrims side looked very strong as well. As the pilgrim said, he could borrow the Churchs power if enough justification was provided. After weighing his choices, the guard captain finally made his decision. Alright. Ill hand you this horse. In return, Ill ce my business in your hands. Please dont worry. Luisen took the reins from the captain. Carlton leaned over to whisper in Luisens ear while the captain rushed to write a letter to his family. Is this really okay? Were in such a hurry that a day would be hard to spare Are we able to go off and run someone elses errand? Though the mercenary had yed along with Luisens performance, he was worried. They had a long way to go and were incredibly busy; could they really afford distractions like this? He was greedy for Zephys, but now he felt btedly guilty that they would be waid by unnecessary matters. At least we now have a horse. Wont we be able to reach the capital faster with this guy? Thats true, but Then, even if we waste a day, we shall end up at the capital sooner. Itll be fine. Besides isnt this horse special to you? Luisen wanted to repay Carltons sacrifice by getting Zephys back. Didnt they lose Zephys in the first ce because of the young lord? ReallyThank you so much. So, Carlton knows how to say thank you normally. Startled, Luisen stared at Carlton. The mercenarys eyes were as sweet as young spring fields. When they had first met, the mans eyes were filled with contempt and disgust, but now the young lord couldnt find any signs of those emotions in his pupils. Instead, he found affection and gratitude aplenty, outright and unhidden. What do you mean youre thankful Luisen said. Youve done so much for me. Youve stepped forward on my behalf. No one has ever cared for me that way before. Carltons words tickled Luisens heart. The young lord shrugged, at a loss for words. Carlton was already moved; when Luisen acted so cute, it tugged at his heart. He had the urge to grab the young lords shouldersto grab that embarrassed, swaying golden headand drag him into the mercenarys embrace. For some reason, Carlton felt unfounded confidence that the young lord wouldnt reject him now.. However, the delicate vibe that surrounded Luisen and Carlton vanished due to the guard captains intervening words. Heres my letter. Please deliver this well and return to me with news of the situation. Ill entrust this to you, Revered Pilgrim. Now that youve listened to my troublesI really have no one else to rely on. In other words, hes beseeching them to keep their words and not abandon him after winning their quarry. Luisen smiled benevolently, as if he was ignorant to the underlying implications. Of course. As a follower of Gods path, how could I abandon someone in trouble? Though his expression was hidden by the hood, Luisens words alone seemed trustworthy. After stowing the captains letter safely away, Luisen left the donkey in the captains care. Honestly, Luisen wanted to take it along since he had gotten attached to it during their time together, but he was forced to leave it in Confosse. The donkey would probably be unable to keep up with Zephys speedand they had not yet decided whether or not theyd return to Confosse at all. Since they had decided to put off that decision until theyd gauged the situation in the guards hometown, this may be thest time the young lord would see the donkey. Luisen looked at the donkey with eyes full of regret. Perhaps the young lords feelings werent properly conveyed, for the donkey had its usual easy-going expression. Please take good care of my donkey. Yes! Of course. Luisen approached Zephys. He was able to solo-ride the donkey due to Carltons special training, but it would be a new experience to ride something so big like Zephys. Unlike the small and easy-going donkey, Zephys nose was incredibly high uplike its owner. Back when he had the chance to tag along on Zephys back, a while back, it was clear the horse hated ferrying the young lord. Please just dont fling me off. If you drop me, the guard captain will be suspicious of us, Luisen whispered into Zephys ear. Simultaneously, he tensed his body, ready to avoid the horses kick. However, it was different this time. Zephys looked at the young lord and kneeled before him. It did its hardest to allow the young lord to climb onto its back easily. As Luisen sat in the saddle, the horse stood up. From this high up, even Carlton looked small. My word. It felt like just yesterday when I was carried like a pack on Zephys back. Luisen was deeply touched as he recalled the first time he rode on Zephys. His face had smashed into the horses buttocks and was beaten by its tail. Now, he couldnt believe that he was proudly riding on its back! Zephys was an incredibly clever horse. Carlton, as he mbered up, pretended to look inexperienced and hummed in difort. At a surface nce, Zephys seemed to follow Luisens orders and not Carltonsespecially since the captain and the guard were unaware of the full situation. Ill leave it to you! the captain repeated as he saw the two off. *** The Guard Captains hometown was located deep within the forest. The way there didnt ovep at all with Luisen and Carltons original path. Therefore, visiting this vige was aplete waste of a day. " " They really didnt have the time to help others. Honestly, the guard captain didnt know Luisen and Carltons real identities, so there would be little trouble if they had just left. The mercenary had slyly floated that option; Luisen, though, refused because he was determined to not do anything that he couldnt be proud of when he met the saint again. No matter how urgent their matter was, it would be heartless and cowardly to take advantage of anothers desperation. Instead, he urged Carlton to go as fast as they could, without breaks. Though Carlton was feeling impatient, he did not insist on leaving since he had a conscience. Understanding its owners impatient mood, Zephys galloped tirelessly. Even though it was carrying two adult men, it moved lively, as if the two werent heavy at all. As Zephys began to run in earnest, Luisen choked back some regretful tears. I shouldnt have said we should hurry. This is just too fast. Thendscaped passed quickly before the young lords wide-open eyes; the blurry sight made him dizzy. The sound of rushing wind filled his ears. When Zephys taut legs struck the ground, Luisens body slightly floated upwards before falling back down on the saddle; tingles ran up his tailbone. There ws no handle on Zephys saddle, so he could only reliably hold onto Carlton. He tightly grasped onto Carltons armsat least he had these, what a relief. The young lord had never ridden so fast in his life. He clung the length of his torso against the mercenarys body and leaned his head against the mercenarys bust. That wasnt enoughthe young lord also tightly shut his eyes. As he leaned into Carltons embrace, he could hear a pounding heartbeat from somewhere. Wowhis heartbeats racing. Hes scared to death, too. How could the sound of his heart pounding be heard so clearly in his ear? It was that loud. Luisen shrank into himself even more; therefore, he couldnt see Carlton urging Zephys with an uncharacteristically awkward expression. They passed the hills and entered the woods. Their view was drastically diminished due to the shade of the foliage. Even on this narrow and rough road, untravelled by most, Zephys galloped fearlessly. Carlton remembered the guard captains directions and went exactly in that direction. Then, at some point, Zephys began to gradually slow down. Then, Zephys suddenly stopped. Wondering if they were taking a break, Luisen finally opened his eyes. Are we resting before setting off again? Please stay still and dont dismount. Carlton descended from the saddle and unsheathed his sword. With a rigid expression, he used his sharp intuition to look around. Zephys also paced back and forth a few steps as well. Both horse and master warily looked in the same direction. What is it? the young lord thought. Ever since the sound of thudding hooves had stopped, silence flowed through the forest. The young lord could sense nothingit was so quiet in the forest that it seemed like Carlton, Luisen, and the horse were the only living things there. Whats this? Is something there? Am I the only one who has no idea? Luisen looked around nkly. However, at that moment, something that seemed like a ck de came flying at the young lord. Before Luisen could even realize the danger, Zephys nimbly stepped to the side and avoided it. At the same time, Carlton intervened and brandished his sword. nk! The sound of iron meeting iron rang out. Whatever it was, it slithered away after failing in its attack. Only then did Luisen see what had attacked him. A huge centipede. TL: Noooo The donkey T_T Im so sad that they had to leave it behind. I imagine that Zephys is a draft horse. Medieval warhorses (or Destriers) arent actually that tall, apparently. This is a draft horse: Thats gigantic! Chapter 60 Chapter 60 It was no ordinary centipede. For starters, it was gigantic. Its body was as long and thick as the tree trunks by its side. Its firm, segmented body slickly shone like well-heated iron. 1 The dozens of legs attached to its body were red and sharp, like des. Luisen had, in the past, wandered around the kingdom and seen many things he hadnt before as noble trash, but this was the first time hed seen such arge centipede. It would hurt when one got bitten by an ordinary centipede, but, the moment this centipede were to bite you, it would most likely cleave your body in two. That thought was so terrifying and gruesome, the young lord couldnt help but shiver. Is that a bug? Or a monster? Unlike its smaller counterpart, the opponent before them had dozens of bead-like eyes on its face; it moved around here and there as it examined Carlton and Luisen. The young lord had never heard of a centipede with dozens of eyes. As expected, its a monster, right? The centipede made scratching noises as it crawled up a tree. Its long body curled around the trunk; its numerous legs cked as it moved up the bark. Contrary to what its size may suggest, it was incredibly fast. In a blink of an eye, the centipede made its way up to the canopy and flew through the air towards Luisen. Aaaaagh! Luisen screamed. The thing must have been after the young lord after all! Perhaps it was aiming at the weakest individual in the group first. If Luisen was alone, he probably would have been caught in that attack. However, he currently had Zephysonce again, the horse swiftly dodged the centipedes attack. Crash! The centipede couldnt direct the force of its flight and soon crashed to the ground. A normal animal would have suffered a broken skull, but U-Urgh Gross Im scared Its so disgusting The centipede was quick to climbscraping against bark once moreup the tree again. However, this time Carlton was faster. He jumped at the bug and swung his sword. In an instant, its two front legs were chopped off. Kyaaaaaaak! The centipede screeched. Dozens of its legs spread out in unison; it began twisting its torso strangely. Some thick bodily fluid began dripping from the severed locations. The centipede began wildly whipping its tail about in agony and felled the surrounding trees. Carlton shielded Luisen while waiting for a gap in its random attacks. In the meantime, Zephys carried the young lord to a safe distance so that he wouldnt be caught up in the fight. Now a few legs short, the centipede changed its target to Carlton. The mercenary and the insect exchanged a few blows. The bug moved its dozens of legs precisely and rapidly, swinging its front feet and tail almost instinctively. On top of that, it tried to reach out its head and plunge from a high height to pierce through the mercenary with its pincers. Attacksstrong, powerful attacksflew at each other from all sides. With each miss, the ground was hollowed, and trees were smashed. When the centipedes front legs hit Carltons sword, the sound of metal hitting metal rang out. A slight brush of the de, like that, couldnt make a dent in the bugs carapace. Luisen watched over Carlton nervously. He knew hispanion was strong, but the opponent was a hitherto unseen monster. But Carlton was even more of a monster. He effortlessly hit back his opponents attacks. No matter how fast the centipede movedno matter how many attacks it shot from various anglesCarlton did not allow himself to get hit by a single attack. He wasnt pushed back at all. The mercenary wasnt flustered by the centipedes hard carapace. He observed his opponent calmly and slowly cut off each of its legs. Each time its legs were severed, the centipede writhed and revealed its white belly. W-Whoa. Hes not losing at all. Because the ever-loyal Zephys wasnt moving from its distant position, Luisen was able to rx and watch over the fight. The centipede changed its strategy as the situation became increasingly unfavorable. It hissed, turned around, and tried to dig into the ground to escape. However, Carlton had no intention of letting it leave now; he pierced his de through its tail. Kyaaagh! The centipedes cry reverberated through the air, ripping through the sky. Even from far away, it sounded so terrible; Luisen was momentarily frightened. The monsters long body wildly wriggled up and down, thudding thunderously onto the ground. Disregarding all its thrashing, Carlton kicked the monster and pressed down on its head. Then, without hesitating, he thrust his sword between its eyes. Crack! It sounded like the monsters head was crushed. The remainingstill plentifullegs trembled and twitched. Soon after, the centipede stopped wriggling, and its antennae drooped onto the ground. Is it finished? Luisen asked. Wait a moment. Carlton didnt forget to confirm that he had fully killed his opponent. He didnt allow Luisen to return until he had fully cleaved the centipedes head in half and kicked both parts away. Ngh Its even more gruesome up close. Why is such a thing here? Is this centipede a monster? It definitely cant be somemon centipede. Not with this size and strength. Right. Luisen looked at its torso. The centipedes body, which had flipped over to reveal its white belly, was a different type of disgusting than when it had moved around so vigorously. The sight of dozens of its limp legs made his skin itch. Ugh, Luisen groaned. Up close, its even more revolting. Carlton patted Luisens shoulder. Luisen and Carlton decided to take a break while they disposed of the centipedes body. While Carlton started the fire, Luisen sat haphazardly nearby. How far have we travelled? the young lord asked as he ripped off pieces of the bread he had brought from Confosse. Carlton looked up at the skythe sun was high in the sky. Since its been about half a day, we should be nearly there. If it werent for the centipede, we may have already reached the vige. As he drank water from a bucket, Luisen thought out loud, Is it because of that centipede? For contact from the guard captains vige being cut, I mean. The guard captain had sent word several times, but nothing had returned. They would have travelled the same path we did, so the messengers would have been simrly attacked by the centipede. If they were lucky, they may have been able to escape, I suppose, Carlton said. The centipede was a formidable opponent, even for the mercenary. An ordinary person wouldnt be able to put up a proper fight and would simply be its prey. The messengers were probably eaten. Who knows. Its quite far from town, but Carlton trailed off. The situation wasnt very positive. Where could this centipede havee from? Hm? Wasnt it born here? It must have migrated from somewhere. The south doesnt originally have such gigantic monsters like this one. Really? Mercenaries were often called in to fight monsters. Carlton was no stranger to monsters; the kingdoms southern region had little mercenary activity. Compared to other regions, fights erupted less because thends here were richer and had more administrative oversight. Crucially, though, there were no gigantic monsters that couldnt be solved through individual power. Ive never seen such a centipede before, but Ive seen ants and spiders of that size. Their habitat is usually to the northwest of here, the mercenary said. Then did theye down from there? However, theres a river in the waycan monsters cross those? If a monster of this size were to cross the river, it would have stood out. Who knows. Its a chaotic worldtely. No matter where one went, the war has been a huge problem. Armies moving up, refugees fleeing souththe poption moved chaotically. Among all that, there were a few people trying to cause fusses. The normal system had copsed and strange things had gone wild within those cracks. Luisen finished eating his bread. Carlton was about to set the centipedes body aze, but then suddenly a few middle-aged men appeared from within the forest. Unlike with the centipede, Carlton and Zephys looked at them calmly. They were dressed in ordinary peasant clothes; furthermore, they looked like frightened, cornered rats. Even to the young lord, they didnt seem like people he needed to be vignt against. They soon noticed the centipede and became exceedingly startled. Aargh! Monster! Its a monster! Save us! Frightened, they attempted to run away before they realized that the centipede was still, turned over onto its back. They held hands and observed the centipede incredibly cautiously. W-What? You killed it? Its dead? The monster? Carlton stepped forward. The three men finally noticed the mercenary and backpedalled, frightened once more. Whose family do you belong to? 2 Carlton said. W-Who are you guys? I asked first, Carlton gave them a prickly reply. The people alternated their gazes between the centipede and the mercenary before responding, Whathappened to that monster? I killed it. So, what family do you belong to? Carlton was annoyed. Though the sight of an annoyed mercenary was incredibly frightening, perhaps these people had lost their minds from fear. They cheered from afar, He said he killed it! That person killed it! Aigoo! 3 He killed it? Really, thank youThank you so much! They bowed and shook Carltons hand. Luisen couldnt tell if they were in shock from fear or not. Carlton was dumbfounded. The young lord stepped forward, holding backughter at Carltons dazed expression. What is the matter? Who are you people? At Luisens calm question, someone from the group finally returned to his senses. Were people from the vigeright next to that huge boulder out front. We heard the centipedes screeches, so we came here to see what had happenedWe didnt expect to find that it had been killed! The people lived in the guard captains hometownLuisen and Carltons destination. The vige next to the big boulder? Were on our way there as well. Wevee on errand for Confosses guard captain, Luisen said. Oh! The guard captain? Hes from our vigeyouvee to the right ce. The vigers were eager to guide Luisen and Carlton to their home. The vige was quite a ways away; on the way, Luisen was able to hear further details about their situation. TL: Itll be exinedter, but you may be confused as to why Luisen is asking if a gigantic tree-high centipede is a bug or a monster. In this world, monster is a special ss of beingrather than a noun, its more like an adjective, an its hard to know just how many monsters or monster species exist.
  1. is like the shininess that mighte from coating something with oil or another simr substance. Its often used for leather. I felt like slickly shone would be concise and capture the nuance?
  2. To be more exact, the original says whos your iws? Carltons asking if theyre rted to the guard captain
  3. Korean exmation expression simr to the English expressions Oh! Oh Dear! , Oh My! , Oh My God!
Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The vige they called the ce next to therge boulder was located deep within the forest. The people there made a living by collecting the forest resources and exporting to cities like Confosse. The forests here were dense and inhabited by various wild animals and contained a variety of natural resources. Of course, there were monsters, but they usually stayed at a distance. The two groups lived in uneasy harmony by avoiding each others territories. Though the vige wasnt spectacr, it was quiet and peaceft least there wasnt anything particrly wrong with the ce. However, about a month ago, the viges peace was broken. One day, a giant centipede burrowed here and began to live in the forest. No one knew where it came from or why it settled here. Suddenlylike a bolt from the bluewithout anyones notice, it began living in this forest. They said that it began to devour living organisms with its vigorous appetitepeople, animals, and other monsters. That thing was truly a monster. No des worked on it at all. And it was so tremendously big The vigers lost their motivation due to the giant centipedes power and its terrible, unsightly appearance. They couldnt even dream of eradicating it. Even with all their gathered strength, fences, and advantageous terrain, they were only able to prevent it from entering the vige. The vige people hid in their homes, pierced by fear. They couldnt dare confront the centipede. You couldnt ask Confosse or the ruling Lord for help? Even if we wanted to do that, wed need to be able to leave the vige. That thing was so perceptive No matter how cautiously they moved, the giant centipede extraordinarily noticed them and moved to attack them. It was as if the centipede had eyes everywhere in the forest. At first, they had sent several people to ask for help, but all the messengers were eaten by the centipede. Therefore, no one wants to step foot outside the vige boundaries anymore. Were simply eating what we stored for winter Actually, we were incredibly worried as to whether or not we could withstand theing cold season, one man said. On my way here, my mind was gued by many thoughts. What if that monster was still alive? What if an even more frightening monster had appeared? another continued. The giant centipedes screeches were too terrible. The sound seemed to rip through and scratch at their ear canals. As they approached, they thought they would die today. But, when they finally came upon the scene, they had discovered the monsters corpse and a human standing above it. In fact, if Carlton stood there alone, they would have turned their backs and ran away immediately. How could they deal with a man who could confront the giant centipede alone ande out of the battle without a single scratch? That person couldnt be ordinary. However, since a pilgrim was with him, they had judged that the two werent dangerous and mustered up their courage to start a conversation. While listening to the vigers exnation, Luisen asked something he had been curious about. Confosses guard captain said he had sent several messengers. Have you seen any of them? No outsiders havee by our viger in the past month. Just as the centipede attacked Luisen and Carlton, the monster would have probably attacked those messengers. In that case, it would have been difficult for those people to escape with their lives. Thats why all lines ofmunication have beenpletely cut. Hearing their circumstances, it was easy to understand their predicament. The giant centipede who killed indiscriminately was at fault. It wasnt even their intent, but it seems that Luisen and Carlton had unexpectedly solved their problems. After roughly hearing the whole story, Luisen scooched over and stered himself against the mercenarys side. When the two of them made it obvious that they had things to discuss, the vigers quietly took the hint, walked up front, and widened their lead. Luisen pulled at the mercenarys arm; the mercenary bent his waist in order to listen. Careful to lower his voice and keep quiet from those ahead, the young lord whispered, It seemswe sorted everything out? We didnt mean to, but it ended well, Carlton whispered back quietly. Our business has be simple. Lets just go to the vige, deliver the letter to the captains wife, and return. I suppose we should, Luisen answered listlessly. Carlton perceived the change in mood and continued, We should have a quick meal before we leave. Thatd be great. The young lord nodded his head up and down to convey his anticipation. He was looking forward to eating the rest of the bread he had brought from Confosse. As they conversed, the vige soon appeared before them. A huge boulder stood high towards the back; a brick fence surrounded the vige. Something felt strangethe fence was far too sloppy and short to block the centipede from crossing over. As they neared, there were countless people gathered at the entrance. It seemed that every able-bodied viger hade out. What happened? Who are these people? The vigers faces were wary. In a situation where they were already frightened by the giant monster, a strangers appearance made them uneasy and fussy. This revered pilgrim here hase to help our vige on behalf of Confosses guard captain. Luisen tantly showcased the pilgrims pass. Because the silver in the pass sparkled brilliantly and refracted light, those in the back could see the characteristic shine. Some of the religious folk bowed with their hands sped together. Luisen received their greetings modestly without seeming submissive or reluctant. What about the centipede? What happened to it? they asked. This person, the private mercenary thats guarding the pilgrim, killed the monster! The mans words caused a great stir amongst the masses. Truly?! That thing is dead? That person alone? That makes no sense! However, I saw it with my own eyes. Itid there dead, belly-up. They even set fire to its corpse. Really? That man killed it? Its true. Why would I lie? The men who guided Luisen and Carlton to the viged began to exin what they saw. The vigers rid themselves of suspicion and celebrated the death of the giant centipede. Some shouted; some wept, crying that they were saved. Some people rushed to tell this news to their families back home. In this happy pandemonium, the young lord and mercenary quickly became saviors of the town; gratitude poured forth from all quarters. Luisen gave all credit to hispanionhe said that Carlton noticed the centipedes approach and had even saved his life. The pilgrims humble attitude further encouraged the vigers joy. A child rushed forth and handed Carlton a present. It was only a few small acorns, but their heart was in that gesture. Carlton stared nkly at the childs outstretched hand. " " Acorns? What do they want me to do with this? Luisen, who couldnt endure that sight anymore, stabbed Carlton in the ribs with his arm. Startled, Carlton picked them up. The child bowed deeply with gratitude, almost bending in half, and then ran to their mother. Looking at Carltons furrowed brows, the young lord asked, Whats wrong? Are you upset that you received mere acorns? Do you really think I wouldve expected to get a gold bar in a ce like this? Then, why is your expression like that? Just because Contrary to his outward expression, Carlton felt incredibly awkward. Humans were scared of unfamiliar things. They were even more reluctant to approach unfamiliar beings if theyre far stronger than they are. Therefore, the more Carlton showcased his strength and danced with his de, the more people feared him. If Carlton were a knight or perhaps some aristocrats ve, they might not be so reluctant to approach, but his status as a mercenary made others even more ufortable. Of course, the mercenary was used to such treatment; besides, he intentionally acted crueller in order to garner more hostility and stoke anger. He shouldnt be upset with that. It was better to cause fear than to be considered a pushover. However, it felt strange to hear such gratitude and to receive small gifts. He had never felt so awkward and embarrassed. Carlton stuffed the acorns into his pocket with a sullen expression. With how you took care to store those acorns, it doesnt seem like you hate itrx your face. That childs getting scared. Luisen giggled beside him. Hispanion got acorns as a gift from a child! Its so funny, I mightugh to death. Carltons men need to see this! For a long while, the vigers enthusiasm didnt cool off. After a while, waiting for the buzzing energy to subside, the vige chief ran barefoot over to the two after hearing the news. Thank you so much for saving our vige. You two are our saviors. After spouting out a deluge of thanks, he calmly invited Luisen and Carlton into his house. The man presented himself with mature dignitythough he may not have been wearing shoes. Luisen nced at the chiefs bare feet from time to time as they walked alongside the older man. By the way, Mark No, the guard captain, requested you toe here? He said he had grown up in this vige. Thats right. Hes the most sessful person from our town. 1 Anna is also from our vigeoh, Anna is the name of Marks wife. He must have sent someone because he lost all contact with our vige. Hes a very attentive man. The chief seemed very proud that his small vige produced someone that went on to be a guard captain. Theres thatbut we were also incredibly worried about his wife. Come to think of it, where is she? Id like to give her her husbands greetings and hand her his letter. Luisen looked around at the vigers. He couldnt see a pregnant woman or a swollen stomach anywhere. Was she not well enough to walk around outside? The young lord began to worry whether or not the vige was able to endure the troubles the giant centipede had inflicted. But the chief suddenly stopped and urgently asked, Anna? He said that Anna was currently in our vige? Didnt Anna return to Confosse? What was he saying? Luisen and Carlton also stopped. The chiefs face turned starkly pale. How ominous. TL: Carltons very emotionally constipatedbut in a moe way.
  1. The text uses the word , which means friend. This doesnt necessarily mean that the old man considers our guard captain a friend. The word could mean someone youre friendly with, someone whos the same age as you, or someone that youre aligned with. In this case, I bet the captain is saying that the guard captain is someone they are well acquainted with and is therefore using the word friend because they are from the same vige. This could be both affectionate, familial, and distant at the same time. Either way, its hard to put all that nuance into text, so I localized it with a bit more impersonal person.
Chapter 62 Chapter 62 This wasnt some matter that could be talked about on the open streets, so the three hurried into the chiefs house. As soon as they sat down at the table, Luisen asked, What are you saying? The captains wife went back to Confosse? Its just as I said. Anna returned to Confosse about a month ago. The chief talked more about Anna, the wife. Luisen and Carlton already knew she had returned to her hometown to give birth. However, as soon as she arrived home and unpacked, she had a gigantic fight with her family; she packed up her luggage and said shed go back. She and her family originally didnt have the best rtionship. I asked them then, their daughter had finally returned to give birthis it worth this fight? But, they told me it was family business Still, shes pregnant They let her go off alone? Anna left with an entourage that came with heran old woman and a servant. They were a small group, but they had a carriage as well. Thats enough. They made the safe journey here, after all. Back then, was the centipede absent from the forest? At Luisens question, the chief looked hopeless, Perhaps. Perhaps? Now that I think about it It might have already infested the woods by then But, at that time, we had no idea such a monster would live there. The vigers only noticed the giant centipedes existence when it attacked their homethats when it showed its face for the first time. Until that moment, they had felt the forest was different from usual, but they had never expected for a giant centipede monster to appear. The forest had been their safe haven for a long while; they had vaguely thought theyd be sheltered. They arrived safely, so I thought theyd be fine going back as well. Furthermore, I couldnt afford to spend more attention on Annas matters. Why? It was that nightthe centipede attacked the vige. The night Anna had left, the monster attacked. Many people died fighting back against the centpiede. People were terrified; their livelihoods were paused, and they were isted within the vige. They held out, afraid that the centipede may invade again; they survived by wasting the food they had stored for winter. He couldnt afford to worry about someone who had left when their lives were in immediate danger. To be honestI hadpletely forgotten about Anna until this Revered Pilgrim inquired about her. Then youre saying Anna isnt at Confosse? She didnt return at all? Yes. At least, ording to the guard captain Oh god, how could this happen? The chief wiped his face with trembling hands. He quickly escaped to the kitchen, saying that hed bring tea. The two could hear the chief crying from the kitchenit seemed like he knew Anna well. This news must havee as a huge shock. Disturbed, Luisen turned towards the mercenary. The guard captain said his wife had gone home, and the chief said that the wife had returned to Confosse shortly afterwards. However, the wife is nowhere to be found. What in the world is going on? Theres no need toplicate matters. The captains wife disappears; and no one knew of that fact because of the monstrous centipede. When you put it like that, it sounds simple. Luisen grabbed his head. The guard captain had asked him to uncover the viges situation, but that was incidental and secondary to the safety of his wife. However, now shes gone missing! In the forest where the giant centipede roamed! No matter how optimistic the young lord tried to be, it all seemed futile. Do you think shes still alive? Its unlikely. Carltons words were cruel but urate. If the captains wife were still alive, she would have appeared somewherewherever that would be. Under these circumstances, it was very likely that she had been attacked by that monster. What should we even say to the captain Luisen murmured. How could he tell a man, eagerly waiting for his future child, that his wife died a month ago? The mere thought made him dizzy. Carlton patted the young lord on the back. After weeping for a long while, the vige chief returned to the table. He asked Luisen and Carlton to excuse him, left the house, and began to gather the vigers, informing them that Anna had disappeared. Then, along with the rest of the residents, the elder decided to look for the captains wife. No one expected her to be alive, but many volunteered their services. The vige, which had been excited enough to have a feast, was now grieving. A gloomy atmosphere befitting a funeral enveloped them all. *** Leaving the vige behind, Luisen and Carlton set out again. They couldnt help the vigers, and they had to return to Confosse to give the captain the news. They walked side by side along the forest road without riding on Zephysthe horse followed docilely behind. Luisen fiddled with the captains letter, which he carefully stored in his pocket. How could a floppy sheet of paper be so heavy? The thought of returning this letter, unable to be delivered, back to the original sender was the worst. From behind them, they could hear noises from the hurried search party rummaging through the forest. Then, Carlton suddenly put something at Luisens mouth. The young lord instinctively took a bite. What is this? Mm? Jerky? As he mumbled, the salty taste bloomed on his tongue and a savory taste seeped out. It wasnt as good as the ones made in the castle in his duchy, but the smoky scent and meat texture uplifted his mood. When did you buy this? I bought somethey were made at the inn. My duke keeps groping at his chest pocketit looked empty. Ah. I did? Luisens face heated up. He was talking about the piece of beef jerky he always carried near his heart, right? Was it that obvious? It wasnt necessarily a bad thing, but it was an embarrassing habit. I was going to use it if my duke wasnt going to listen to my words, but I used it now. Carlton handed the leftover pieces in his pocket to the young lord. His tone sounds teasing, but he must have been paying attention to me. Luisen put the meat in his pocket after handing the mercenary a piece as well. As they shared the beef jerky, it sounded like a pandemonium had broken out behind them. What is it this time? Startled, Luisen turned around; simultaneously, they could hear a viger shouting. A carriage! Annas carriage! We found the carriage! Andpeople.their corpses.Agh! Luisen turned to look at Carlton. Lets goit could be the guard captains wife, his eyes conveyed. Carlton noddedhe understood the young lords silent signals. They had found the carriage in an open space, a little off the road between Confosse and the vige. It wasnt so far from where the young lord and Carlton were. When the two arrived, several vigers had already gathered to observe the scene. A small carriage, fit for two, had been broken and scattered across the vacant space. Blood had been sttered abouta disastrous sight. It seems the carriage went off road and drove wildly in that direction. They must have been attacked before trying to escape their pursuer, Carlton, looking around the lot, said. Was that pursuer the giant centipede? Most likely. As the young lord observed the area with hispanion, a viger approached him. Revered Pilgrim. Over there The viger pointed to the side. Two corpses wereid neatly, side by side. Since they had been abandoned in the forest for a month, the bodies were in a pretty horrid condition. Luisen, though, was indifferent because he had seen too many horrible deaths. Seeing his attitude, the vigers thought that the pilgrim was a truly impressive being. Have you confirmed their identities? Luisen asked. They dont seem like residents of our vigetheyre probably the servant and the old woman that were part of Annas entourage. Theres only two there? Yes. For now. Were searching the surroundings at the moment Were nning to move them into the vige right now, would you please pray for them before that? the vigers cautiously asked. The people of thisnd were superstitious about moving those that had been recently deceased under unfortunate, unfair circumstances. They believed that if a priest prayed to soothe those regretful souls, it would all be fine. A pilgrim was quite different from a priest, but, in the eyes of those ignorant of religious hierarchy, the two seemed simr. Im not even a pilgrim, really, but this is what the living requested. I can pray for them, but its best to cremate the bodies. Im a pilgrim, not a priest, Luisen said. Thank you so much, Revered Pilgrim. Luisen approached the corpses and recited a short prayer. He copied the one-armed saint, who still remained vivdly in his memoryco-opting speech patterns, gestures, and the way he maintained eye contact with his audience. The performance was incredibly believable; even the vaguely or nomittally faithful put their hands together and imitated prayer. Carlton looked around the area while the young lord prayed. At the end of the prayer, the vigers moved to transport the bodies, and the mercenary approached Luisen. They were attacked by the centipede. Youre certain? Yes. Carlton brought Luisen around the carriage. When he brushed away the long grass with his foot, the young lord could see dotted tracks on the ground. Whats this? Its probably centipede tracks. How can you know? That monster doesnt drag its body around; it travels by poking its legs, on either side, into the ground. Luisen recalled how, earlier, the centipede moved and tamped down on a wave of nausea, however futile his efforts may be. Ngh! So gross! And, if you look this way, theres bloodstains alongside the tracks. It goes over there, Carlton said. Then, the captains wife is From theck of body and the bloodstains, she must have been taken by the centipede. With that said, I dont think shes still alive. Mmm It was somehow diforting. Why would it leave the other two behind and just take the captains wife? If it wanted food, the servant would serve as a better meal. Luisen stared motionlessly in the direction the footsteps led. Even though it was bright daylight and the sun was shining, the distant forest looked gloomy. The centipede was dead. They had burned it, destroying its corpse. Nevertheless, he had an ominous hunch that this whole business had not finished yet. TL: Sorry this chapter was a littlete T_T My tooth filling fell out so I panicked for the rest of my evening. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Lets follow the tracks, Luisen suggested. It was one thing if they had passed by without discovering this; now that the two believed the blood that painted these footprints belonged to the captains wife, the young lord needed to personally confirm whether or not she was alive. How else could he face the guard captainter on? I believe itd be best to return to Confosse. Weve already done enough to fulfill his request. Carlton considered it a waste of time to stay here. The search could be conducted by the vigers. The oue was unlikely to change even if they joined forces. Dont you find it strange that only the captains wife was taken away? We have no way of knowing the centipedes intentions. Besides, we also have no way of knowing if well find the captains wife if we were to follow these tracks. Still, what if shes alive? We should save her as soon as possible. Then the vigers and the guard captain will take care of it. We have no time to meddle in anothers affairs. As Carlton said, they couldnt afford to meddle. However, Luisen couldnt feign ignorance now. The guard captain who worried about his wife and was waiting for the birth of his child; the chief who had cried alone in the kitchen at the news of Annas disappearance. The vigers who were overjoyed at the centipdes death. Luisen had gotten to know them now. Now that hed gotten to know them, he couldnt easily leave, carefree and unfeeling. Even if he were to leave this ce and travel far away, his anxieties would hang to the tips of his hair, serving as a worrying reminder of the viges plight Time. If time was an issue, was there no other way to resolve this? Luisen wracked his brains and thought of a good idea. Lets ask the chief to deliver the news to the guard captain. That way, we wont have to return to Confosse and well have more ease in our timeline. Hm? Why would you go this far? Something feels dangerous. I dont think we should just abandon these vigersthese people dont have the strength to protect themselves. Carlton fell into contemtion. No matter what the young lord said, he still thought this matter was pointless. If I said no, right now, hed listen to me, but Hed be disappointed with me. Hed be the cold-hearted beast that turned a blind eye to those in need and only cared about his business. Though it was true that Carlton was that type of person, he didnt want to appear that way to Luisen. Furthermore, Luisens argument held some weight. As he said, if they sent someone else to Confosse, theyd have half a day to spare. Then, it wouldnt be too much of a waste of time to join in the search. Even if they couldnt go and convey the news to the guard captain directly, theyd save face by searching for his wife. Alright. However, we can only spare half a day. If that time goes by and nothing appears, we must leave. Of course! I wont be stubborn at that point! With Carltons permission, Luisen told the vigers that theyd decided to follow the centipedes footprints. Several strong-looking vige youths volunteered to follow the young lord. *** Even though a long time had passed, the centipedes footprints remained intact. It was fortunate that the sky hadnt rained and the weather remained dry all the while. As they walked along the tracks, the two reached a big rockthe very same rock that could be seen from the vige. Arge open space surrounded therge rock; the tracks were cut off due to the thick piles of fallen leaves. So it must havee over here Luisen crossed his arms over his chest and looked around. There was a rock over there and open space here. Just where would the centipede have gone? Unable to work it out, he looked towards Carlton. If a centipedes den were to be here, it would be over there. Carlton pointed at therge rock. Over there? " " Centipedes like to be under rocksdark and narrow. Have you ever seen monsters that look like centipedes before? No. However, monsters follow the creatures they resemble. Spider-type monsters spin webs; ant-type monsters cluster around and swarm others. Mm Luisen really had no desire to know that. A spider or an ant the size of a child? Ugh. Just imagining them was gruesome and hair-raising. Luisen scratched at his arms automatically. Carlton approached the giant rock. When he removed the fallen leaves piled up around it, a narrow gap between the rock and the ground appeared. At a surface nce, it looked like the gap was formed naturally. This must be the entrance to the centipedes burrow. This? Isnt this just some gap in the ground? Isnt it too small for something of the centipedes size? It may look like that from here, but its probably quite spacious below. The ground underneath is soft soil, and it would be quite easy for that monster to dig and build its home. With that said, Carlton threw a small stone into the gap. The echoes from the stone rolling aroundsted a long time. He was correctcontrary to its outward appearance, the burrow must have been deep and wide inside. Luisen nodded. Carltons logic had never been wrong. The young lord thought it best to listen to smart people. Ill have to go in. Carlton hesitatedhe wondered whether he could take the young lord inside something like a centipede burrow. For now, though, the centipede was dead; the young lord wouldnt be in much danger. And, he was worried that something may happen to the young lord if he left Luisen on the surface. So, Carlton had Luisen follow him by holding onto his cape. Carlton entered the cave first, followed by Luisen, and finally the youths from the vige. As the mercenary said, after passing the narrow entrance, the inside was wide enough to stand and walkfortably. However, the way forward was so dark it was hard to tell how deep the burrow was. The group cautiously advanced while carrying a small torch. Like that, they walked for a long while. The path slightly careened downwards, so it felt like they were walking into a dark pit. The more they descended, the more the burrow smelled unpleasantly fishy. It must have been thebination of blood and rotting grass alongside the centipedes natural scent. Furthermore, the walls were marked everywhere with the centipedes footprints. Its definitely a centipedes burrow, but " " No matter how far they went, nothing appeared. As the long passage continued endlessly, Luisens initial tension had disappeared; now the young lord was struck by weary boredom. Suddenly, the surroundings changed: the ceiling had risen up and the sides opened wide. They had exited a hallway into a room. They had finally reached the end of the burrow. As he passed through the threshold, Carlton paused. Luisen had been following absentmindedly and hit his forehead against the mercenarys back. What is it? Theres something in front of us. Whats in front of us? Even though Luisen eagerly looked ahead, his eyes werent used to the darkness and couldnt see very well. Its on the floor. At Carltons words, a vige youth stepped forward and shone a light around. It appeared in that light. A foot. A human foot. Women. Three women wereying side by side on the floor. All of them werete-stage pregnant women and looked simr in physique and age. It looked as if the monster had purposely collected these pregnant women and disyed them side by side. They were stupefied by the unexpected discovery. Did the centipede do this? Whos the guard captains wife? Carlton broke the silence. One viger, who returned to his senses at the mercenarys question, observed the women. Here! This person is Anna. One of the three women was the captains missing wife. ording to one of the vige youths, the rest were also women from nearby viges along the forest borders. On the surface, the women looked perfectly fine. They must have been held underground for a long while, but they didnt look thin or weak. As a result, the vige youth took courage and inspected them in closer detail. Theyre breathing! Their hearts are beating tooI think theyre alright. At first nce, the women appeared to be locked in deep sleep. Whew. Luisen was incredibly relieved. It was good to follow the centipedes footsteps. If we hadnt, we wouldnt have found this burrow or saved these women. Lets hurry and take them outside. Lets each take one person into our arms to move them, the young lord said. Underground, they had nothing to simte a stretcher; it would take time to go out and bring one below. The best idea would be to carry the women in their arms. There were three women and three people that followed them from the vige, so the numbers matched perfectly. While the vigers took care of the women, Luisen and Carlton looked around the room to see if anything else was there. The young lord, while fumbling around in the dark, inadvertently brought the torch to the wall. Nngh. He had thought the walls were quite unevenit turned out to be a huge bust. The bust looked quite strange. It had the shape of a goat with four horns and three eyes. The torso protruded upwards and looked down, as if it were watching over the three women. Below the bust, there was a stone tform. It wasntrge, but soft cloth covered it; there were golden candlesticks on both sides with an incense burner in the center. Is this an altar? The shape and arrangement looked quite simr to altars seen inside churches. The only differences were in the decorating elements: gold candlesticks instead of silver; animal bones instead of flowers. There was a gold te ced atop the center of the altar. When one thought back to a churchs altar, that ce was reserved for special holy relics. However, when Luisen lifted the object atop the te for close inspection, it was a pocket knife the size of a finger. Though the darkness made it hard for the young lord to see, the knife was blunt and its engravings and decorations looked cheap. Once again, Luisen nced at the altar and the bust. This is toostrange. Everything in view was just too unnatural and illogical. Why was there an altar in a centipedes den? What could that bust mean? The giant centipede had only chosen pregnant women and kept them alive in its burrow. Sometimes, monsters were known to store their food fresh, but these women did not look as if they were set aside to serve as food stocks. They had beenid so neatlyas if they were disyed in front of that bust. What kind of monster would do that? They eat, destroy, and breed. Those were a monsters instincts; they were called monsters because they were ves to those instincts. The young lord was certain that a humans hand must have meddled with this centipedes burrow. Golden candlesticks, altarsthose were things that only a human could retrieve. So then, someonemanded the centipedes to retrieve these women? A human who yed with monsters as if they were instruments Luisen knew someone like that very well. TL: What is this, resident evil? D: Im not sure I want to find out what that altar was for. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Ruger Ruger ran around with a group of people that had the power tomand monsters. A month ago, Ruger would have been in the duchy; so, the person involved couldnt have been Ruger. Luisen supposed this mustve been the groups doing. They seemed to be scheming something with the bizarre power. Luisen had no idea who they were. With such strange happenings cropping up everywhere, rumors were bound to spread around. Just what are they up to? What could they want? What benefit coulde from their actions? Whats their connection with Ruger? Was their goal to kidnap me rted to all this? Was it like this in the previous timeline? Whats going on? Luisen felt momentarily dizzy. It felt like he was staring down the dark abyss of a deep hole. Carlton quietly approached and grabbed the young lords shaky shoulders. Try not to think about anything else right now. First, we should take the women out of this ce. We wont be toote if we choose to think once weve reached a safe location. Taking heart from Carltons resolute tone, Luisen soon returned to his senses. Yes, thats right. First, well leave we can thinkter. The young vige men were already carrying the women, one by one. The young lord tried to follow them quickly, but a gentle wind brushed past his cheek. Hm? Wind? Carlton dragged the young lord into his embrace by his shoulders. Right before Luisens eyes, a ck liquid sharply flew by. It barely brushed against the hem of his robes, and the cloth melted. Argh! What is that?! ShShShhh~ An eerie sound echoed overhead. Luisen looked up quickly; there, a huge centipede clung to the ceiling, ring at them. Its dozens of red eyes rolled around. ck drool dripped from between its sawlike teeth; when the liquid touched the ground, the soil corroded with a violent noise. Everyone, run! Arghh! The vige youths discovered the centipede and ran away with the women in their arms. Luisen and Carlton, who brought up the rear, were in the most danger. Without thinking twice, Carlton carried Luisen in his arms and started running as well. Bang! The centipede crashed and stuck its head into the floor. Carlton dodged by a hairs breadth and slipped into the hallway. The passage was narrow, long, and uphill. Since before them were the youths carrying the women, Carlton found it difficult to speed up. The centipede bustled and cked its dozens of legs and chased them while crawling along the walls. Thud, Crash, Thud! Every time the centipede poked the wall with its leg, an earth-shattering vibration spread out. Argh! Didnt that thing die? We burned its corpse just in case! Luisen shouted. .Its not the same monster. What? Centipedes travel in pairs, male and female. DamnI just remembered. Thats a female centipede. It was bigger and longer than the monster that Carlton killed. So, youre saying those things travel in pairs? Theres no doubt about itthis world had gone insane! The young lord saw the centipede open its big mouth as if it were about to swallow him. Arghhh! The young lord wrapped his arms around Carltons neck and legs around the mercenarys waist. Forget about shame or proprietynone of that mattered if he died. With that determination in mind, he clung resolutely to hispanion. The centipede bared its teethpincers?from time to time as it relentlessly chased them. Poisonous saliva trickled down through the gaps in its mouth. Luisen couldnt help but to inwardly pray to god. God. Why would you bring such a creature into this world? The holy diety was silent as always, but at least Luisen had Carlton. Carlton tactfully defended by kicking at the centipedes head or teeth. He bought time by smashing its head into the wall in between his defense. Thanks to that, the vige youths and Luisen were able to crawl out of the den safely. The vigers, who came after hearing the news, were gathered around the rock. What are you doing? Run away! Luisen shouted, but the vigers, caught unaware, moved slowly. Calrton immediately ced the young lord on Zephys, drew his sword, and prepared for battle. The ground rumbled throughout this short, uneasy silence. At that moment, the centipede popped out from below the boulder as if it were flying into the sky. Dust and dirt rose like a cloud as soon as it appeared. Underneath the bright sunlight, the monster showed off its majestic form. Its long, wriggling body seemed like it was made of steel; the long, spindly legs were bent at precise right angles and moved freely. Every time it cked its legs in the air, a sharp noise rang out. Keeeeeeeeeee! The centipede screeched. The vigers panicked, and the empty meadow soon turned into a pandemonium. I-Its a centipede! Its alive! Arghhh! Save us! Scared, the vigers fled in all directions. However, the centipede stood straight and stayed still. It didnt go after the running people and simply hissed and tried to intimidate Carlton. Why does it seem like, in my eyes at least, its focusing only on you? Luisen asked. It knows Im the one who killed her husband. Carlton snorted. Could he reallyugh at a time like this? My legs are shaking right now. The young lord couldnt decide whether or not to admire Carltons guts or to cry. Actually, no, he just wanted to cry. If I knew that wed encounter a monster like that, Id have never taken this request! We were originally going to just meet the captains wife, deliver a letter, and obtain a reply. Simple, safe, and heartwarming! There was no use regretting things now. The female centipede ran towards the mercenary at a high speed. In the blink of an eye, it came directly in front of Luisen and Carlton. Lifting its upper torso, it swung forward and thrust its pincers. The mercenary parried its pincers with his sword and, this time, swung his de at one of the legs. nk! Alongside the sound of metal shing against metal, his de bounced off the leg. Carlton intended to cut off the legs gradually, like he did with the male centipede, but failed. It seemed as if the females body was harder and tougher. As soon as it weathered that first attack, it stuck its body into the ground and swung around. The legs moved in perfect synchronization as its torso wriggled about. In an instant, the centipede circled around Luisen and Carlton to their rear and attacked simultaneously with its tail and head. The attack wasnt aimed solely at the mercenary; it would also involve the young lord in its path. Aghh! Luisen hugged Zephys neck. The horse deftly dodged by jumping over the centipedes tail. Carlton, anticipating the heads attack, easily dodged and posed to scratch the eyes sideways in a counterattack. However, the centipede was frighteningly fast. The numerous joints on its huge body allowed it to speedily change directions with little force needed. It dodged by plunging its head to the ground, and Carltons sword only gazed past its ck antennae. Kyaak! Kyaaagh! The centipede screeched as it burrowed into the soil. Rumble The ground shook as if an earthquake was happening; a thick cloud of dust rose into the air. As soon as Carlton attempted to grab its tail, it spat out some saliva from that endthe very same acidic saliva that had melted cloth. The mercenary could not approach, and the monster soon vanished underground. ? Damn it! Carlton flung his body sideways as he swore. Simultaneously, apanied by a hair-raising roar, the centipede popped out with an open mawexactly where the mercenary had been standing just seconds before. It was too close forfort. This wont work. Well need to both run away. Luisen tried to pull on Zephys reins to direct the horse towards its owner. No! Go back! Your master might die like this! Zephys brushed off the young lords shouts and moved away from the battle scene. The young lord dismounted, somehow, but there was nothing more he could do. He knew that running to the mercenary would just make him into a bigger burden; Luisen was forced to watch hispanion struggle. The female centipede thenunched various attacks. It seemed like it was taking everything for the mercenary to even block the attacks. Even if he somehow ced his des against the centipedes joints, the monster soon fled underground and jumped out of some unexpected vantage point to continue the onught of attacks. Each time that happened, the mercenary had to move in an ungainly way and fling himself out of the line of danger. He didnt have to move a single step while fighting the male centipede, but now it looked difficult to stand on his two feet. Luisen felt like something acrid was burning in his mouth. However, Carlton was smiling. Where did thate from? The female centipede was an iparably tricky opponentpared to her counterpart. Not only was it strong, fast, and giganticbut the difference it its weight distribution made it hard for the mercenary to aim for its eyes. The hard outer skin protected everywhere else. It was clever enough to know that Carlton was aiming for its eyes, so it didnt attack with its mandibles again. Its appearance, ferocity, and strengthfurthermore what it had done to this forest. All that was enough to crown this centipede as a named monster. It would go down in history. If one kills a thing like that, theyll be super famous. Along with the news of the emergence of a new monster, stories of the person who yed it would spread as well. Even if one killed dozens of monsters like Orcs, they wouldnt be able to attain that sort of reputation. Fame was like gold for mercenaries like Carltonthe more the better. So, naturally, Carlton couldnt help but smile. Carltons sword split through one of the joints on the centipedes countless ck legs. His blow struck true, but the centipede hid in the ground again; the mercenary couldnt continue his offense. Carlton was searching for an opportunity. The more he took damage, the sharper his gaze became. He tapped the ground with his feet. As soon as the centpiede burrowed into the ground and popped out once more, Carlton plunged his sword down with all his might. Kyaaaaaaaaaargh! The centipedes wail rang out. The attack was half sessful. Originally, the mercenary aimed for the eyes but missed by a narrow margin and caught the edge of the socket. Though Carlton was hit by the centipedes head, hended stably on the ground. I wish I could have poked through the eye in one shot, but He didnt think he would be able to defeat the monster in one blow anyway. It had too extraordinary of a reflex. That was alright, though. Carlton wasnt aiming for a single blow. The centipede stood upright. It mmed into the ground and wriggled around. Kyaaaaaagh! It was the first time the monster had ever felt that kind of pain. It was born strong and had never been hurt before. In addition, anger and fearpounded in its monstrous body from the fact that the same human that had killed its husband was pushing it to this extent. Its monstrous instinct, which hadid dormant fromcency, had revived. I have to live. I have to escape! it thought. However, things didnt work out ording to the centipedes wishes. Rummmmbleee! A grumble echoed deep from underground; the soil caved in right underneath its feet. TL: Hi, as I upload this, I just found like 5 centipedes that burrowed its way into my apartment and Im rightfully a bit freaked out right now haha. This is why Summer is not my fave season T_T At least winter keeps the bugs out. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The ground copsed right below the centipedes feet. When the centipede burrowed through the ground with its gargantuan body, it caused a disturbance in the stability of the soil, and the ground was weakened. It could not withstand the weight of the monster anymore. To make matters worse, therge nearby boulder fell over onto the centipedes body. Kyaaaaaagh! Carlton leisurely stepped outside the hazardous zone. The grounds copse was one of his goals. The centipede dug into the ground and hid whenever it found itself at a disadvantage. Naturally, the monster left behind a long tunnel whenever it did so. Of course, the ground beneath his feet shook. Without fail, those passages would copse. At that moment, the huge boulder caught the mercenarys eyes. Carlton deliberately led the centipede to hide underground and sought to counterattack it near therge boulder. Just as he expected, the centipede faltered in confusion in the copsing soil and was squashed by the boulder. When the tremors subsided, Carlton approached the centipede. The centipede struggled until the endwhen it saw the mercenary approached, it cked its mandibles at him. However, that was all it could do. The monsters body was a wreckit couldnt push the boulder away. It couldnt even escape into the ground. Carlton casually stepped on the centipedes head and inserted his sword into the monsters bright red eyes. Several times. The monster screeched and hit its tail onto the ground, flopping about in its dying throes. Eventually, it wearied, and the centipedes body went limp. This was Carltons victory. W-Wow Luisen mouth gaped wide open. That was a more dramatic reversal than any theatric y. Just when it had seemed like the mercenary was pushed back by the centipede, he had killed the monster in an instant. At first, the young lord wondered if Carlton had gotten lucky, but the young lord soon changed his mind when he saw the mercenary avoiding the danger zones. It was clear that he had defeated the centipede through precise calctions. He took advantage of the centipedes own strengthsits ability to hide undergroundagainst the monster. What a clever, quick-witted ploy. Amazing. So cool. How could he act so boldly when his life was at stake? Even though he was a mere observer, Luisen felt like his heart would burst. Wow, that person killed the centipede all by himself! The vigers, who could not escape far away, gathered around the young lord to watch Carltons fight. Everyone was mesmerized by the dramatic turnabout victory. They had yet to be struck by the reality that the centipede was now only a cooling corpse. Carlton beheaded the monster. Then, as if he were kicking a ball, heunched the Centipedes head away. W-Wow Waaaahhhh!!!! The vigers went wilda wave of excitement swept through them. It finally sunk inthe monster was dead. That mercenary had killed two monsters and saved the town again! Paying no heed to who should approach the man first, the people rushed at Carlton. The vigers scrambled around to praise him. Luisen had also joined the crowd and approached hispanion. Carlton smiled cheekilydespicably confidentwhen he saw the young lord. When Luisen saw that smile, his breath was suddenly caught in his throat. Though the mercenary remained victorious, if the heavens willed it and turned their favor away, Carlton could have been caught in the grounds copse and defeated by the centipedes blind struggle. Why are youughing like that when things could have been disastrous? You make your audiences heart burn with worry. YouYou madman. Was it so bad that, instead of apliment, you must curse at me? Carlton protested. Luisen tried to speak further but soon surrendered himself to a surge of emotion. He strode up to the man and hugged the mercenary tightly. Carlton opened his eyes wide with shock; his pupils rapidly shook side to side. Revered pilgrim? His dumbfounded expression did not suit his veteran mercenary identity. Paying no heed, Luisen hugged Carlton even tighter and whispered in to his ears, You did wellvery impressive. Youre truly the best. Carlton had been through many battles, butplimentsnot ones fueled through fear or jealousy, true praisewere unfamiliar to him. It tickled the mercenary, but he didnt hate it. Rather, it felt like his heart was swelling. Carltons hands hesitated for a moment before returning Luisens embrace. At that sight, the vigers, drunk on triumph, went wild. They hugged each other andforted each other for their struggles. The heated atmospehre did not subside for a while; soon the others, who heard the centipedes screeches, joined the masses. In the midst of that atmosphere, Luisen and Carlton held each other for quite a long while. *** By the time the centipede was killed, the sun had already set. Luisen and Carlton stayed overnight in the vige. Though the vige felt that even a grand feast wasnt sufficient for their valiant heores, the night passed quietlyafter all, the aftershocks of the ground copsing had reached the vige outskirts, breaking things here and there. They simply couldnt afford it. The next day: Unexpected people arrived at the vige at dawn: the guard captain at Confosse and one of the ruling Lords knights. After being contacted by the vige chief, the guard captain had raced here with a few others; the knight had recieved a call, around two months ago, that there were suspicious folks wandering about the forest. Though the knight was hesitant of the veracity of such rumors, he had appeared as well. They were startled at the state of the vige and nearly fainted at the sight of the centipedes corpse. After receiving updates from the vigers, the guard captain and knight wanted to see Luisen and Carltoneach for their own reasons. However, the two had already left the vige at dawn. The two thought their presence would be too burdensome for the impoverished vige; there was no need to stay any longer when they have done all they needed to do. So, they left the room and left behind a single note exining their thought process Honestly, they had escaped at down because they didnt want to draw more attention, but they couldnt add that detail into the note. The vigers were deeply moved at the thought that their heores were so considerate of their difficult situation. Among the grateful, the captains heart was especially affected. Luisen and Carlton had ventured into a cetipede den to find his missing wife. They could have just returned to him and informed him of his wifes disappearance; the fact that they had taken such a risk to keep their promise to him and return Anna to safety moved him to tears. Thanks to that, his wife had safely woken from her stasis. Though she didnt remember anything that had happened after being captured by the centipede, she remembered a personthe revered pilgrim perhaps?caressing her forehead. The guard captain reflected on the holy doctrine as he recalled the pilgrim that had protected his familya light that shine mercifully upon those in the dark. Were they sent by God to shine light upon their world? The married couple gave thanks for their safety and prayed for a safe pilgrimage for Luisen and Carlton. A few weekster, the captains wife gave birth: a healthy daughter. The couple named their child with a religiously symbolic name, one that meant Gods blessing, to honor their savior. *** The Anies duchy was grieving, drowning in sorrow. Not long ago, they had lost contact with the entourage that left for the capitol; only Ruger had returned to the duchy. Injured and exhausted, Ruger said that the group was suddenly attacked by some monsters; in the midst of that chaos, Carlton had abducted Luisen. At first, they couldnt believe Rugers words, but, as all others had died, they had no choice but to believe in him. The Anies duchy went out all in their efforts to find Luisen but found nothing. As time passed and anxiety increased, they could onlynguish in their helplessness. Ruger, who had manufactured this whole situation, also wasnt in a good shape. Damn it. Where the hell is he? He had no idea where Carlton and Luisen were either. After Carlton jumped into the waterful, Ruger scoured the surrounding area. Contrary to his expectations that hed find them soon, Luisen could not be found anywhere. I thought hed return to the dukedom, but.. Luisen was like a snailhe tended to hide away in his home at the hint of danger. That person thought that the duchy and capital were all that mattered due to his limited wordly knowledge. Then, he should have returned to the duchy. Ruger had his helper explore the surroundings with the direwolves and returned to the dukedom alone. Then, he lied to everyone, stating that Carlton had kidnapped Luisen. Someone needed to be the scapegoat and the mercenary was a notoriously good fit for the job. Without that bastard, the n would have been perfect. Whether by scaring Luisen into running away under the cover of darkness or to seed in his kidnap attemptif it hadnt been for Carlton, Luisen would be in his grasp by now. I didnt like him from the first time we met. He has no idea what hes spouting. Does he think that, because he can run all over the ce, hes all that? Nothing changes the vulgarity of his lowborn status. Ruger loathed Carltonhe was frustrated that Luisen and the mercenary were left alone together. However, Luisen did not appear no matter how long he waited. His master, who ced him as a secret agent and ordered the kidnapping, had grilled him for more information; his subordinates had no idea where they should go. While suffering from a head-rending head-ache, he had learned that Carltons men had been captured. " " Ruger rushed to go meet the mercenarys menit was exceedingly difficult to do so. The general had prevented anyone from seeing them. Ruger had gone to the general to try and discuss this matter, but the man had kicked Ruger out saying, Just focus on your own recovery. Ruger snorted as he closed the door to the generals office. What? He wants me to focus on my own health and nothing else? How dare this old man y tricks with me. It was obvious that the man had just given him a generic excuse. Even though Ruger had a bandage wrapped around his head, the general had not once asked how he was feeling. He must be blocking me from meeting with Carltons men. Hes suspicious of me. The general did not believe that Carlton had kidnapped Luisen. Rather, he doubted Ruger. Because he suspected that there were hidden factors in this case, he had to do something to uncover some information. The old vassal who had led the duchy for so long was disgustingly clever. It was fascinating how a man like that could raise a fool like Luisen. Does he really think that I wont be able to uncover information without his permission? Ruger paced in front of the generals office like an obsessed man before heading for a deserted hallway. Soon, a maid came out of an office and, after confirming no others were nearby, went after Ruger. Dear, are you alright? The maid asked Ruger in a pitying tone as she caressed his face. She was a low-level maid in charge of various chores in the generals office and someone Ruger had put a great deal of effort into. She believed that she and Ruger were intimate lovers, but, to Ruger, she was a useful source of information. Thats why he approached her in the first ce. This time as well he was sure hell be able to find more information through her. I guess the general doesnt trust me because Im an outsider, Ruger bowed his head as if he were lost in emotion. The maids heart was shaken by Luisens distressed performance. It wasnt like he wanted to do anything bad; he wanted to do all he could as a sick person. This time, she felt like the General went overboard. I heard a few things A lovers weak visage was enough to stimte her sympathy. Why is it so hard to say only a few words to cheer up a loved one? *** Confosse. Confosse, huh. Ruger reflected on what he had heard from the maid. The general must have been very carefulmuch of her information wasnt very usefulbut it was still interesting to hear that Carltons subordinates were caught near Confosse. Those guys were waiting for Carlton at Confosse. The duke must be with the mercenary, I suppose. It was easy to figure out that Luisen and Carlton were not returning to the duchy and were, instead, heading straight to the capital. Thats why I couldnt find them no matter how hard I searched. Theyre acting opposite to my expectationsIm sure this is Carltons idea. The duke isnt so bold. Luger clenched his fist as he imagined Carlton threatening his duke and forcing him to the capital. Anger bubbled up from within him. Ill need to personally go to Confosse. Ill retake the Duke with my own hands. It didnt matter if Luisen had already gone past Confosse. The direwolves had an amazing sense of smellhe was confident that the monsters would be able to chase quickly as long as they started there. I guess I must catch Luisen myself. Since I cared for and betrayed my owner, I must finish this well. Rugers thoughts were somewhat contradictory, but those thoughts came so naturally to the man that he didnt notice the contradiction at all. TL: The heartwarming moment between Lusien and Carlton was so sweet >.< Also, Theres something quite suss about Rugers thought processes. Hes uhvery possessive over his master. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Part 7: I feel as if someone is watching me in the dark The night they defeated the centipede: Luisen and Carlton sat in the dark room, seated across each other, and discussed the days events. Considering the circumstances, they were convinced that the giant centipede that had kidnapped the women was acting on someones orderssomeone who had the power to control monsters. From that fact alone, it was clear that this mystery person was in cohorts with Ruger. He and his gangs final goal wasnt Luisens abductionthey had other ns and Luisens abduction was simply one of them. They had too little information; their tactics were so unprecedented so they had few guesses as to their identity or motives. The only certainty was that the group must be conducting evil somewhere else as we huge conspiracy scheming underneath the eyes of those that believed peace had arrived after the chaos of the civil war. In anycase, we must leave here quickly. Since Carltons men were captured in Confosse and taken to the duchy, Ruger must have a great interest in Confosse. If they linger, they may be caught by thebined forces of his colleague, who controlled the centipede, and Ruger. Due to those thoughts, they escaped the vige before sunrise. They were ignorant to the fact that they had left such asting impression on the vigers and the guard captain. The sudden separation created room for lingering regrets; the people did not forget this benevolence for a long time and spread tales of the pious pilgrim and his mercenary, who were clearly sent by God. Both Luisen and Carlton did not expect that. Since then, the two moved constantly. It was an easy journey in many ways thanks to the supplies they bought at Confosse and Zephys. In the distance, they started to see the vague outlines of the city. The port city: Mittil. " " In this kingdom, arge river, originating from the western mountains, divides the countrysnd mass. One had to cross this river to go from the South to the other parts of the kingdom, and port cities,rge and small, developed along the river basin. Mittil was the most prosperous port city among them. It had the adantage of being an easy ess point to move eastward through the river. Luisen was also familiar with this city because, in the past, Luisen had crossed through this area on his way to the capital. As an aristocrat, he enjoyed all sorts of luxuries in this port; however, the city left the strongest impression after the young lord made his moonlit escape in the previous timeline. As he ran away in the night from the duchy and blindly went northwards, Luisen came to Mittil in order to cross the river. There were no gate inspections, so he could easily enter the city. The problem, though, was the ship. At that time, he had not known that one had to buy a ticket to board a boat, so he was caught and immediately kicked out of the boat. Now that I am reminded of that, Im embarrassed. Luisens face heated up at that old memory and he fanned his hands wildly. Are you tired? The sunlight is a bit strong. Carlton raised his hands over the young lords head and blocked the sun rays. The resulting shadow was big perhaps because of the mercenarysrge hands. Anyway, thats when someone approached that foolish past-Luisen. The man said hed buy the ship ticket for him, so the young lord handed him the money. That man took the money and bounced; Luisen was swindled. At the time, he felt the world was so unfair, but that anecdote showed exactly how naive the young lord was back then. Still, I had good luck. While he was crying on the side of the road in frustration, a merchant caravan approached him and asked about his situation. The merchant felt sorry for the swindled Luisen and bought a ticket for him. The tickets seat was for a third-ssmoners ship, but at least the young lord was able to cross the river. On second thought, there were so many good people in this world. Like the saint and those back in the duchy. Are the people back at the castle in the duchy doing well? Luisen looked back. There was no way he could see the castle, but for some reason his heart strings were still tugged. These days hes been worried about the people back home. Ruger might be tormenting the denizens of his duchy with his evil power. Ill quickly go to the capital and reveal the truth. Hell save his people from Rugers grasp. After gaining a solid foothold in the capital, hell return safely to his castle and serve as a proper lord. He just hoped that the people in the dukes castle will hold firm until then. Luisen steeled his heart. *** Luisen and Carlton were able to enter Mittil with heads high because thanks to the Pilgrims pass and Carltons mercenary tag. As they were posing as people on a pilgrimage, the two went to the church and prayed for the sake of formality and quickly escaped without encountering the priest. Then, they headed to the mercenarys guild. There were always mercenaries in Mittils guild that were seeking safe and well-payingmissions. When Luisen entered the mercenary guild, all the mercenaries eyes were on the young lord. Though he was covered head to toe with clothes, the way he opened the door was so aristocratic. The pilgrims pass at his waist shone brilliantly. Hes a pilgrim from a noble family, huh? Then, is he going to request an escort? Theres nothing easier than escorting a pilgrim. I should obtain hismission. The mercenaries all stood up to talk to the young lord. At that moment Carlton followed Luisen inside. He naturally ced his hand on the young lords soldiers and red at all the focused gazes in the room. What are you guys looking at? the mercenarys eyes seemed to say. Although the folk in the room were tough and rugged mercenaries that have been through many hardships, Carltons sturdy physique and vicious eyes discouraged them. Man, that guys already spoken for, The mercenaries calmly lowered their eyes and sat their butts back down in their seatsthere was no point in continuing to stand. Carlton grinned contemptuously at their reactions. Meanwhile, Luisen headed for the guilds reception window. I heard in Yeokcham vige that wed receive money if we defeat monsters? Is that true? Yes, yes. Thats correct. The indifferent employee at the terminal responded, Youve brought evidence, right? If you dont have proof that youve defeated the monster, we cant pay. Give me your proof. Here? Theres justa lot of it. There were many mercenaries who insisted that they had defeated dozens of monsters without any evidence. Perhaps the clerk assumed thats what theyre like. The employee held out a small basket impetuously. While Luisen was hesitant and in a bind, the staff impatiently tapped his basket. Carltons temper red when the clerk acted arrogantly towards his client. If he wants it so much, well have to give it to him, yes? Carlton spilled the contents of the bag he was carrying. Roll Crash Plop By-products, such as the monsters horn, eyes, and noses, poured out and piled high like a mountain on the till. A monsters unique stench and rotten blood scent spread throughout the building. The employee looked on with their mouth wide open. T-This All Please count the bills. Theres more. T-Theres more?! Leaving the bewildered guild staff behind, Carlton brought two more sacks. Even the observing mercenaries stared with their mouths gaping. Thats overboard, honestly. When Carlton found out that money would be given for defeated monsters, he hunted them like a madman. If one didnt know the mercenarys motive, he would have looked like a psychopath obsessed with blood. Actually, the man still looked like that despite Luisens knowledge about this situation. Later on, the young lord even felt sorry for those monsters. However, Carlton simply stated, Whats wrong. From his point of view, monsters were just walking coins. Carlton couldnt just pass by coins that were dropped onto the ground, after all. Of course, if he were alone, the mercenary wouldnt have gone that far; however, Carlton had Luisen with him. If he could catch one more monster, he could buy Luisen another piece of jerky. Instead of hard, dark bread, he could feed the young lord soft, white bread. Of course he had to defeat more. The mary settlement process took a long time; Carlton could line his pockets as he wished. Luisen grumbled as he left the mercenarys guild. Its too much We must earn money while we can. I promised that Id make sure you wontck. I cant believe he still cared about what happened Confosse. Was his pride really that affected by how we had to sell my hair? Luisen inwardly clicked his tongue. Of course, Carlton wasnt thinking that, but Luisen wouldnt know that. Lets go buy something. Carlton pulled Luisen closer by the shoulder. The young lord followed along. Since there were so many people around, Carlton walked around naturally with his arms around the lords shoulders. Luisen, who had be ustomed to the mercenarys embrace while on horseback, didnt mind and feltfortable. Carlton spent the money excitedly. New clothes, new shoes, even underwear and socksluxuries they couldnt afford for a while. Luisen understood that they had buy necessities, but the mercenary was going overboard and was trying to buy things that werent necessary for this trip. How about that? Carlton said. Where would I use a hat fitted with a peacock feather? What about this? Do we have need of silk shirts now? At Luisens snap, Carlton turned around regretfully. He thought both the peacock hat and the silk shirt would suit the young lord well. Luisen felt like death while being dragged around. If this were a food stall, that would be a different matter, but Luisen wasnt as materialistic as he was a glutton. What are you trying to buy? I dont need anything more, so lets buy your supplies. Nolets not add to our baggage and go eat some food. At the young lords grumbles, Carlton bought some candy and handed it over. Candy was pretty expensive for a treatLuisen didnt refuse because he was greedy for the sweet, but he also had concerns. Shouldnt we save some money? Its fine. We can always earn more. I can do that muchyou saw, right? Carlton put on airs. It must be nice to be *so* talented, Luisen shook his head. The more I see him, theres an element of childishness to that man. The young lord mumbled around the candy in his mouth. Suddenly, he remembered a question he had for a long time, How old are you? How old is he to still have these sort of temper tantrums? Carlton pretended not to hear. However, the young lord did not miss how the mercenarys grin turned rigid. See that? Why is he ignoring me? Ive never heard how old you are. Zephys is now 7 years old? You took him and ran away, correct? Uh Then Luisen counted by folding fingers. Youre an adult, right? Youre not still a minor, right? Of course Im an adult! Do I look like I could still be a child? Well, with that face, body, and temperament Itd be concerning if you werent at least 20. Yes, yes. Im the same as my duke. That cant be! If he ran away from home at 15, he should be 22 years old now?! Huh? You Are you perhaps younger than me? Luisen shouted. Am I older? Is that true? Carlton slipped away, pretending to look at the stalls on the other side of the street. Huh? Whats with that reaction?! Luisen tugged at Carltons arm and urged him for an answer. Though the mercenary kept trying to avert his gaze, Luisens blue eyes were too sparkly and beautiful to ignore. Still, he didnt really want to talk about his age, so he tried a different tactic. I dont know exactly when I was born, so I dont know my proper age as well. Does that even make sense? Ive told you how aloof my family is. Luisen narrowed his eyes. For some reason, he strongly felt that the other was simply giving him excuses to avoid answering the question. However, if that tragic story was true, itd be tactless to ask further. The young lord couldnt believe hispanion had countered his slight teasing with a sorrowful familial woe. What a quick-witted man. Luisen raised both hands in a surrendering gesture, Fine. I wont ask you any further. You really dont want to talk about it, do you? No harm done now that you understand. By the way Carlton, chuckling, whispered into Luisens ear, I believe were being followed. TL: Omg Carlton, you guys arent even dating yet, this is so much. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Were being trailed? Hes joking, right? When Luisen looked doubtful, Carlton slightly shook his head. Were seriously being followed? Just as the young lord was about to look back, Carltons hand blocked him. Look forward, and please follow behind me naturally. Carlton picked up something random from the stall, paid for it, and moved on naturally. Luisen walked in tandem with the mercenarys footsteps, but his body felt like it was carved from wood. At least his clothing was rtively baggy, otherwise his awkwardness would have been noticed. Carlton, unable to stand the stiltedness, ced his arms around Luisens shoulder. Honestly, the young lord felt morefortable like this. The mercenary nced sneakily behind him. He purposefully sped up and slowed down at random intervals, trying to catch his opponent off guard. The trailing man looked somewhat awkward as he floundered abouthe didnt appear to be a professional tracker. Hes nothing special. Carlton sped up around the corner. He pushed Luisen against the hard stone bricks and stered his body against the wall as well. Then, he stuck out a leg and tripped the man who rushed after them hurriedly. Simultaneously, he grabbed the mans arm, bent it behind the back, and pressed his knees against the mans waist. Ack! In one stroke, the mercenary overpowered the man following them. The man struggled, but Carlton didnt budge one inch and, instead, pinned him down with more strength. W-Why are you doing this? Why? Thats what I should say. Why are you following us? What do you mean f-following?! Ack! First, let go of my arm The man denied as he jumped up and down. Carlton hit the man on the head, warning him not to make a fuss. Luisen looked closer at his pained expression. Huh That person? That mans face looked somehow familiar. Just where have I seen him before? It wasnt hard to recallLuisen quickly recognized him with a moments contemtion. This man, moved by the young lords tragic, fraud-victim story, was the one who had bought his crying self a ticket in the previous timeline. He was someone who made a longsting impression since he was the first person to offer any sort of goodwill after the young lord had been shunned and despised after his fall from grace. Luisen could mentally ovep that mans face and on top of this onehe was sure this was the same person. I believe, back then, that person said he was a merchant? In anycase, though it was the first time Luisen met this man in this timeline, it was a relief to see the face of a good man. The young lord was sure there must be some sort of misunderstanding. Wait a minute. Lets hear him out. The young lord stopped hispanion. Though the mercenary kept his guard up, he let the man go. The man scrambled to his feet, certain he mustnt lose this opportunity to exin himself. Im Morrison, affiliated with the Nakatan merchant caravan. I wasnt trying to follow you, I just had something to tell you. Then, you should have said so in the first ce. Why trail along silently? Carlton pressured him. Merchant Morrison flushed with embarrassment. You two were having such a good time, it felt a bitweird to squeeze in A good time? The atmosphere made it hard for me to talk. You guys were hugging and walkingit was obviously a date Ack! Carlton, flustered, poked the merchant with his knee. Atmosphere? A good time? Ive been suffering while being dragged around by Carltonin what way did that look like a good time? How on earth did hee to that misunderstanding? Hes a good man, but he has no sense. Luisen was dumbfounded, but he still wanted to listen to his exnation. What did you want to say to us? I saw you two at the mercenary guild earlier. It seems like youve hunted a great deal of monstersIm sure youre experts at that. I wanted tomission you to escort our caravan. Morrison, as the leader of his caravan, hade down South after hearing rumors of a war brewing in the area. However, just as he was about to leave without anything to show for his journey, the mercenary he had found in Mittil copsed from enteritis. They had to terminate the contract and procure new mercenaries. At that moment, he saw the two at the mercenarys guild; he wanted tomission them for escort service. Everyone wants to hire a talented hand. Clients often searched for reliable mercenaries independently from the guild-system. Id like to ask for an escort to take us, by ship, to the nearest city from this dock. They say there are monsters in the area. Morrison offered to provide everything necessary, including maintenance allowances, shipping fees, and boarding. When would you be leaving? Its a little abrupt. Im nning to leave tonight. Ah, youre in a hurry. If theyre leaving tonight, then they would have to pack up immediately. However, the pay seemed so lowpared to the urgency of the situation. A skilled mercenary wouldnt stand up for this sort of light paymentonly some middle-aged, washed-up sword might be moved. Morrison wouldnt want to hire someone subpar either, so he must have followed the two after they had left the mercenarys guild. Someone thats escorting a pilgrim must have some credibility and wouldnt be a random, rough-shod hired hand. It was understandable, then, for him to follow Carlton and Luisen. Luisen and Carlton exchanged nces. What do you think? If youre sure hes a merchant, then I believe itll be fine. You can check his cover with the mercenarys guild. It was true Morrisons request was very tempting; the two could board a boat tonight. As soon as the two left the guild, they went to the port to inquire about a ship beforeing to the shopping district. The ship departing tonight had been sold out, and the next avable ship would depart two dayster. There was a decrease in maritime operations in the aftermath of the war. They had looked into another ferry leaving tomorrow morning, but it wasnt the best option as that one was often preferred by the aristocracy. They were debating leaving Mittil and heading for another port city or perhaps secretly boarding one of the boats leaving tonight. This is a necessarymission. Theyd be able to earn money while progressing on the route they needed. Since Luisen had received help from this person before and themission was very valuable, he wanted to view this meeting as fortuitious happenstance. If they uncover something suspicious, they can simply just turn down the request. Well check in with the mercenarys guild and contact you, Luisen said. Yes, of course. But please give me your answer quickly. Were in a hurry Morrison disappeared quickly after finishing his business, saying he had a lot of work to do. There was no time to apologize to the man for misunderstanding him and nearly knocking him to the ground. Luisen thought the merchant was probably an eloquent conversationalist but was intimidated by hispanion. It seems they still had business with the mercenarys guild. Ive said I tend to go a bit overboard, right? Carlton looked away, like a dog that knew he had done something wrong. *** After checking in with the mercenarys guild, they confirmed that Morrisons affiliation and circumstances were as the man stated. Luisen had no idea in the previous timeline, but it seemed like the man belonged to a famous caravan. The guild also stated that the client was reliable and trustworthy. The pair informed Morrison, through the guild, that they would ept hismission. Then, they went to an inn they had scoped out in advance, washed up, and rested for. abrief moment. Since Carlton had already bought what they neededquite excitedly at thatthey didnt need to prepare any further. They had no difficulty getting ready to board the ship. The sun had slowly begun to decline. Before boarding the boat, Luisen and Carlton went to a well-known restaurant for dinner. After all, it was clear what kind of provisions would be avable on the boat. The young lord aspired to eat plenty of decent food until then. As soon as the mercenary sat down in his seat, he said scarily, Bring enough food to cram the table full. It was a spacious table for four. Did he want to fill this entire thing up? For a moment, Luisen saw a halo behind Carltons head. What does it matter if hes a freak obsessed with blood? he thought, When he can make enough money to buy delicious food. As Luisen gazed upon the mercenary with adoration, Carlton puffed out his chest. Look. Wasnt it worth over-hunting all those monsters? Yeah, of course. Youre right. Luisen nodded and gave the mercenary a thumbs up. Carlton responded with a satisfied smile. Soon, the food came out and filled therge, four-person table. As a viral restaurant, each dish was gratifying and delicious. The bread was soft and moist; the roasted pork backbone was crispy and savory. The steak was seared crispyas if the outside were burntbut it was delcious as well. Luisen ate the scrumptious foodthe likes of wish he hadnt seen for a whileand cleared the dishes. How long has it been since I tasted something this delicious? Until we arrived at Mittil, I ate food that weve bought in advance at Confosse. It was better than raw Buried Old Hags, but the preserved food wasnt tasty either. We stopped by the inn there and ate stew, but the food there was like pig slop. Holding one end of the pork backbone in his hand, Luisen neatly bit off a strip of flesh with one bite and drank beer afterwards. The young lords face was full of smiles, and his shoulders were shaking from joy. Carlton sipped at his beer and gave a content smile. Though the young lord was still neat, he ate passionately enough to show his sincere pleasure. That sight was so cute and fascinating; the young lord was a joy to watch. Faced with such pleasure, of course he couldnt hold back on buying things for the young lord. Carlton felt a different sense of pride than when he had bought supplies or clothes to wear for himself. He finally understood why his colleagues worked so hard to support their wives and children. Youve got something there. Carlton took a napkin and gently wiped some sauce off of Luisens cheeks. It was only then the young lord, who had been distracted by the food, noticed hisapnion. The mercenary sat there, smiling, with his eyes clothed; it was like he was looking at something he found adorable. Huh? Luisen blinked, backbone still in his hand. Keep on eating. If itscking, do you want me to order some more? N-No Whats this? Why is he looking at me like that? However, Luisen didnt think for too long. Now that he had returned to reality after being possessed by the desire for food, he could hear conversation next to him. The people sitting next to them were discussing something very interesting. They say a wizard has appeared. A wizard. In order to find the one-armed pilgrimwithout a name or a backgroundLuisen had been searching for a mage/wizard. However, they werent easy to find because they often didnt obey thews of the world. And, theyre saying one has appeared now? TL: Oh dear, Luisen is exactly like me when I get dragged around to shop by my mom/sister. Also: Im currently recruiting a PR for this series! For anyone that wants to apply, DM me on discord, either through Foxaholic or my novel server. Im Lil-Valley on there as well. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 You know Lake Cabanil, right? Theres a wizard out there that supposedly makes peoples wishese true. Ah, so theyre saying the wizard isnt here? Luisen was a little disappointed, but he kept the location, Lake Cabanil, in mind. Wizards were those who sought truth enlightenmentand utilized mysterious powers. They often did not follow logical rules of reality and were generally secluded from the public. Even Luisen, a great lord, had to endure a significant amount of bleeding from his wallets to find one. Though this information may be false, it would be best to remember it forter. nk! Carlton mmed down his beer mug roughly. Luisen looked forward in surprise, Whats wrong? Is there a problem? No. Carlton answered brusquely and gulped down his drink. Wasnt he happy until just a little while ago? Luisen couldnt figure out why hispanion was so upset. Youre alright? Carlton nodded sullenly. Well, then, if he says hes fine. Luisen was somewhat bothered by the sudden shift in Carltons attitude but felt that it would be strange to interrogate the mercenary further. So, the young lord moved onto another topic. Do you know where Lake Cabanil is? Its in the center of the kingdom. Its west of the capital. West Then, will it ovep with our route? Who knows? Carlton replied in an unexpectedly half-hearted tone. This time, Luisen felt concerned. Are we not certain about our path forward? Itll change depending on the situation. The area north of the river cannot even bepared with the South; its not peaceful there. Really? Carltons reasoning was sensible. The difficulty of the path ahead didnt seem to be the reason for the insincerity of his answer, though. However, Luisen was slow to pinpoint hispanions subtle feelings. I wish I could travel near Cabanilke, even if we were to only pass by its surroundings. If he was able to determine the authenticity of the information on the wizard, then it would be easier to send people to summon them. Luisen didnt intend on chasing after the wizard instead of going to the capital. Though finding the one-armed pilgrim was an important goal, the priority would be to remove the sword of Damascus pointing at his neck. Even he had enough intelligence to prioritize what was truly important. Have you ever met a wizard? The young lord asked. Carlton looked at the young lord with raised, dark eyebrows and asked something unrted to the question. Are you interested in the wizard because of the one-armed pilgrim? Of course. Why else would I need to find a wizard? If the young lord had known his benefactors name or face, he would have been able to find him through a dukes resources. Luisens mood sank slightlyhe knew nothing about the one-armed pilgrim. I was too upied with telling him about my backstory, so I didnt ask for his. I should have paid more attention to him, Luisenmented. Carltons intense eyes boiled as he watched hispanion. So what if hes a pilgrimwhats so good about him? He was in a very good mood up until a little while ago. When he wiped the sauce off of Luisens cheek, the young lord waspletely immersed with the mercenary. The noises from the background and the smell of food had disappearedthe two exchanged deep nces as if they were the only two people left in this world. But as soon as the word wizard had appeared, that bubble shattered. Luisens attention was drawn to the one-armed pilgrim before Carlton could do anything. The young lord felt regret for the pilgrim, and the food no longer pleased him as much. Luisens desire to see the pilgrim was so strong that easily won over his appetite. Knowing how obsessed the young lord was with food, Carltons stomach churned even more. He caught monsters like crazy and visited famous restaurants all for Luisen, after all. But, youll think of another man in front of me? His heart ached; he wanted to beat up the pilgrim, perhaps, and remove his existence from Luisens mind forever. Why was a guy like that the young lords childhood hero? I would have been nicer to you if we met back thenalthough, at that age, I wouldnt have dared to raise my head in front of the young lord The more Carlton thought, the angrier he became. Do you like that pilgrim so much? The mercenarys tone wasced with sarcasmthe words came directly from his twisting insides. Of course I like him! Hes my savior. I couldnt respect him enough. The sarcasm didnt work on Luisen. Rather, it confirmed the young lords trusting and affectionate stance on the man. Carlton felt like someone had lifted him up and thrown him onto the ground. He couldnt quite understand why he felt this way, but the hurt within his heart made him say words he normally wouldnt voice. That person, is he a real pilgrim? I think hes a fraud. What?! No. He had a pilgrims pass, and He could have picked it up somewhere, like I did. He could have stolen it as well. Im only saying this because the Duke only seems to see the good in people. The pilgrims personality or what hes talked aboutyou cant tell if hes a faithful believer just from that. This wasnt something Carlton had made up just because of his dirty mood. This was, in fact, something that he had been suspecting every time Luisen recited a touching anecdote about the one-armed pilgrim. Though bitterness seeped into his tone, Carlton couldnt help but think that the mans thought processes were simr to his own. Would someone like him be a true pilgrim? Theres no chance. He was a true saint, Luisen replied through clenched teeth. Dont speak nonsense. You werent privy to his mercy and generous mission. Of course, his words and actions may be strange for someone that attends church, but his soul was nobler than anyone elses. As soon as Carlton tried to stop him, Luisen interrupted Carlton, waving his fingertips in the air gently. That sight was so aristocraticthe gesture had an unusual power to it. Any criticisms towards him should be targeted at me. I am who I am through his teachings. I wont stand anyone ndering him. Luisend clenched both fists and exhaled deeply and roughly. He was more furious than when he had learned about Rugers betrayal. Are you mad at me because of that person? Thats right! Ha! Youre getting mad at me when you werent even this furious at that traitor Ruger? Is that pilgrim so precious to you? Carlton felt wronged and frustrated. The mercenary felt more upset than when hed been falsely used. The two, both offended, red at each other across the table. After this deadlock confrontation continued for a while, an employee asked if it would be okay for them to clean the table. The two rose from their seats, wordlessly. *** Luisen and Carlton arrived at the dock with Zephys. While boarding his luggage, Morrison rushed over to greet him. Thank you so much for epting mymission. If it werent for you two, we wouldnt have had an escort Morrisons words were slurred. It seems like the cold atmosphere between the young lord and his mercenary had almost shut the merchants mouth. Mm, well, if you two are pretending to be on bad terms because of what I had said earlier, please dont feel that its necessary. Im not so narrow-minded of a person to think that pilgrims shouldnt date or anything. After all, pilgrims are pilgrims and not priests. Just what kind of misunderstanding does this person have? I was already so ufortable from fighting with Carlton. Luisen sighed. Its not like that at all. Ahaha. Then, lets just go with that. Well then, pleasee aboard the ship. Morrison paid no attention to Luisens denial. It was too tiring to clear the merchants misunderstanding. The young lord was exhausted as he tried to board the ship while side-eyeing Carlton amidst their cold war. Morrison took the two men and guided them to their room. Theres only one room. This was originally intended to house mercenaries, so there are two beds. I ask for your kind understanding. Honestly, whats wrong with this person? We sleep on separate beds normally anyway. Luisen nced at Carlton. The mercenary was expressionless; the young lords head was throbbing from the whish of constantly looking around. The full-fledged escort will be joining us after we get off the ship. There shouldnt be anything too dangerous on board, but Please just stay near us and check on our luggage every once in a while. Morrison told them where his own room was located and left to finish onboarding his belongings. Fine, its probably best if you leave. Luisen all too willingly sent Morrison away. But, he soon regretted that choice afterwards. The young Lord and Carltons room was small enough that two beds filled the area. The young lord tried to stick his head against the wall to avoid looking at the mercenary. A stifling silence settled in the room. The two took turns giving each other sidelong nces. They never made eye contact, but it made them self-conscious to know that the other was looking at them. Of course, it would be best to speak up first. If he expressed some regret for their agitated conflict, then Carlton wouldnt be upset either. However, he didnt want to speak first. What did he do wrong? Carlton shouldnt have insulted the saint. How dare he call the saint a con-man, a fraud. He knows how much I admire that man. Carlton was the only person Luisen had told about the one-armed pilgrim. The young lord couldnt reveal all the details, but he had said a lot. Thats why he felt even more upset. Luisen wanted the mercenary to apologize first, but, by the looks of it, that wasnt going to happen. Carlton was expressionlessLuisen had no idea what he was thinking. I cant do this. Luisen jumped to his feet. I need to go out and get some fresh air. If I stay here, Ill explode. With that thought, he exited the room. Carlton loyally followed after him. Luisen whirled around and red at the mercenary. Whys he following me? I left because I didnt want to be around him. The young lord wanted to tell him not to follow him, but he felt like hed lose at that moment. So, he just turned around and headed for the deck. Whether or not the mercenary knew about the young lords feelings, he continued to follow. Be a Patron! TL: Babys first fight? O.O Sorry for thete chapter! Im hosting people so Im a bit busy! This chapter might be a little unedited T_T Feel free to @ me in the discord with any mistakes you find. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The young lord walked around aimlessly, trying to avoid Carlton; soon enough, the ship began to move. Luisen went up to the deck. The evening sun had almost finished its descent, and the skies and rivers were dyed red. Therge river flowed calmly and silently. He watched the ship cut through the water as it progressed. He suddenly turned around Mittils port was growing distant at a steady pace. It was only then the fact that he was leaving the South had fully set in. The two had escaped those chasing them and managed to safely board the ship. After crossing the river, they would probably be a bit freer from the threat of pursuit. However, the young lords heart feltplicatedafter all, he had finally returned to theforts of his hometown after dying. Its not like Ill be gone forever, though, right? My situation is different from back then. Luisen took a sidelong nce at Carlton. The mercenary stood at an ambiguous distance; the two were neither standing together nor separately. This nonmittal distance was filled with awkwardness. Carlton was looking far beyond the horizon on the river; his rigid gaze looked quite serious. Was it because the red glow of the sunset was beginning to subside? Luisen felt his chest squeeze tight. asionally, Carltons distinctive sharp atmosphere made the young lords heart flutter. If someone were to ask Luisen if he was still scared of hispanion, the answer would be an easy no. Though the young lord had long suffered delusions of a ck knightan illusory Carltoing to kill him, the man had saved his life many times and watched over him. This feeling felt more like dizzying tension rather than fear. Even though he knew the mercenary wouldnt do anything to him, he still felt like he shouldnt let down his guard. Carlton turned and stared at the young lord; as soon as their eyes met, his brows furrowed. Ah, Ive been staring for two long Luisen, embarrassed, quickly turned his head away. Carlton still seems very angry. What should I do if this continues? Theres still a long way to go, and he wanted to get along with Carlton in the capital. Look Well have to reconcile this someway, somehow how do I begin reconciliation? For the shallow rtionships Luisen managed to procure in the previous timeline, one side or the other usually knelt down whenever there was a problem. Before his unfortunate midnight escape, others knelt down to the young lord; after the escape, Luisen had been the one to kneel. I cant imagine Carlton kneeling before me It was the mercenary who insulted the one-armed pilgrim first, so he probably wouldnt kneel first. What to do While contemting, Luisen heard a wee voice. So, this is where you are! Morrison approached them. If you have nothing to do, pleasee with me. Id like to introduce you to my family. Of course. Luisen didnt even ask for the mercenarys opinion and epted the invite. Carlton frowned, but the young lord turned a blind eye. He felt suffocated being alone with the mercenary, and he wanted to talk with Morrison, a former benefactor. As Luisen followed the merchant, Carlton followed as well. So, youre still going to follow me, huh? Luisen released a deep sigh. What is the name of the caravan that Mr Morrisons works under? Nakatan caravan. You probably dont know about itwe generally focus on the upper region. Weve never had a need toe down South. At least, until now. What is your main merchandise? Fabrics. Luisen asked Morrison various things about his caravan. He wanted to know more in order to repay the merchant for the help he had received, once the young lord was able to restore his former status. Neither the caravan nor his merchandise was particrly grande nor unique. Its a little too iffy to connect business dealings with the city at the duchy castle itselfItd be best to connect him with a vige within the duchy instead. While conversing, they soon arrived at Morrisons room. The mans room was equipped with a small table; another room was attached to the initial one. The rest of the merchants colleagues were already gathered thereone woman and three men. Although they were at various stages in life, they all had the same atmosphere. As merchants that needed to travel around, they seemed quite strong and fit. These people are the ones I talked about earlier. Morrison introduced his colleagues to the young lord and hispanion. Luisen greeted them as befitting a pilgrim, and Carlton nodded curtly. Im d you two coulde. You cant believe how flustered I was when the previous mercenaries said they couldnte Ah, would you like a drink? Please sit down. The merchants colleagues readily weed the two. They handed over chairs and filled empty sses with wine. The mercenary refused and stood against the wall. Once again, Luisen stole a nce at the mercenary. Luisen felt a bit guilty and dispiritedthe other was in a bad mood and he still dragged the mercenary here. Theres not much going on in the South or on this boat, but itll be different when wend on shore. Not only are there monsters, but bandits never left as well. Is the security up North so sad? Yes, there are many ces where the ruling lord had either died or a moron had been left in charge. Monsters are definitely a headache, yes, but freence mercenaries have turned into bandits and begun to rob travelers pockets. It wasmon for mercenaries who were unable to obtain money legally to turn to thievery. The mercenaries guild had been formed to try and stopgap the situation, but they couldnt control all the ouws. Luisen opened his ears wide, listening to the merchants reminisce upon their travels. Theres no ce in this world where you can leisurely travel without fear. I had heard that things were better down South, but Supposedly, the Duke of Anies, one of the Great Lords, was kidnapped. ording to one of the rumors. Luisen was appalled at Morrisons words. Why this again? Though the young lord felt embarrassed, he was curious about what other rumors were flying around. Rumors? Yes, well. Some purport that it wasnt a kidnapping, and that they eloped for love. What? It was so absurd that Luisens mouth couldnt help but gape wide open. It was fortunate that his expression wasnt revealed due to the hood. If not, the others may have be suspicious of his over-the-top surprise. Theres a bunch of nonsense like that. Carltons nickname is the aristocrat butcher; he wouldnt have run away with a noble man. Thats why I think its more likely that Thats impossible. Luisen strongly denied. Carlton red at the young lord. The mercenarys anger was so piercing the back of the young lords head felt hot. Morrison had unknowingly dealt a blow to both Luisen and Carlton. In anycase, weve been harassedat checkpointsso much because of that rumor. In a way, I envy you, revered Pilgrim. With that pass, who would dare stop you? Of course. If you dont mind, could I take a look at your pilgrim pass? Yes, well. If its only looking Please return it to me though. Luisen was fine with showing off the passhe was just so d that the topic had changed. Morrison used candlelight to view the pass. Morrison gawked at the brilliant silver. This is genuine. Where did you get this? At the church, of course. Ah yes. It is a pilgrims pass after all. I was wondering where you started your pilgrimage. Ah, is that what you meant? I started in the northwest region. Luisen kept his words vague; it wasnt unusual for pilgrims to hide their origins. The northwest. When did youe down south? If youre ignorant of the situation back home, then you must have been in the South for a long while. Did you two meet here? Or were you together from the beginning of your journey? Though he felt like the merchant was interrogating him, Luisen answered sincerely. I escaped South as a refugee, so I have been down here for a long while. We met at Confosse. Confosse, huh? Its not too far from here, but you became intimate quite quickly. Well Thats what happens when you travel. When you rely on each other, your affection naturally grows, Carlton stated. Morrison alternated looking between Luisen and Carlton. Somehow the gaze was so enthusiastic it gave the young lord goosebumps. Were not like that. Of course, of course. Honestly, this guy doesnt listen well. Does he just like romance stories? Luisens impression of the man changed from a good person to a strange and delusional person. Rather than helping with his business, do I need to introduce him to a lover? Thankfully, though, that topic ended there. Luisen had a long talk with Morrison and his colleagues. If it werent for the merchants ridiculous delusion, Morrison was a pleasant and loquacious conversationalist. Carlton continued to lean against the wall and watch the scene quietly. Damn it. Though the mercenarys expression didnt change, his insides were roiling. Luisen smiled throughout the conversation, but, whenever their eyes met, his face would be rigid. The young lord tried to avoid eye contact as well and wouldnt talk to Carlton. Though Carlton had been horrible to Luisen when they first met, the young lord had never ignored him this much. The mercenary realized he really made a mistake. Ha, fuck. Why did I say that? Frankly, he understood that he acted childishly. Who would like it when another called a person they respected a fraud? He knew that it wasnt something he should have said in that situation, but he was blind back then. And whys that guy being so clingy? " " Morrison slowly narrowed the distance between him and the young lord as they clinked their sses together. For some reason, Luisen liked Morrison, so the young lord was taking that as mere friendly behavior. If someone approached me when Im already on myst nerves, anxious about followers? I wouldnt let my guard down for one minute. Carlton grit his teeth. He doesnt want to make eye contact with me but is perfectly willing tough along with that guy. At that moment, Carlton locked gazes with Morrison. The merchant stared tantly at the mercenary before turning back to Luisen. For some reason, that trivial action caught at the mercenarys senses. At a surface nce, there was nothing suspicious about this manhe was a friendly, affable merchant. I dont like that punk. Carlton narrowed his eyes and fiddled with the handle of his sword. He couldnt tell whether the man simply annoyed him or if the mercenary was annoyed because the man was pretending to be friendly with the young lord. Carlton couldnt read his heart at all. However, he was certain that he had to do something about the current situation. Luisen was incredibly angry at him; meanwhile, a dubious man might take a seat next to the young lord. And *that* didnt sit right with the mercenary. Who knows where the one-armed pilgrim may be, but, right now, Morrison was in his sights. *** TL: I wonder if Carlton realizes his own jealousy Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The sense of danger won over his pride. As soon as they returned to the room, Carlton said, a bit intimidatingly, Im sorry. Luisen blinked, bewildered. He wasnt mad? Luisen wondered. Why the sudden apology? My duke, you were angry I called your benefactor a fraud. Sure, at first, but You ignored me. I did? On the deck. Thats because you were angry first, wasnt it? If you werent mad, why did you re at me like that in Morrisons room? You even ignored the chair I ced for you. Isnt that guy, Morrison, a bit strange? Carlton couldnt say that he was jealous, so instead, he turned the conversation around. Besides, his words werent without merit. That man was weird in many ways. Luisen agreed, nodding, A little. Apart from being grateful to Morrison, the young lord realized the merchant was a bit strange. So, Carltons upset because Morrison kept on misunderstanding our rtionship! He convinced himself. Of course mypanion would hate that. I was quite popr in the old days though, so this does give me a bitter taste in my mouth. In any case, I apologize. My words were too harsh. Of course youd get angry if I insulted someone you admire. Its fine, Im sorry I yelled at you in the restaurant. Actually, I was only angry at that moment; none of my anger lingered. In fact, Luisen was more mncholic than angry when the mercenary called the one-armed pilgrim a fraud. He was being childishhe desperately wanted the other to also respect the person he admired. Lets make peace? Luisen reached out this hand. Is this the right way to do it? Carlton grabbed the young lords hand without hesitation. Copying something hed seen somewhere, Luisen embraced him and patted him on the back. Alright. That was an excellent reconciliation. I guess issues can be solved without one person kneeling to another, huh? Luisen felt incredibly proud from learning something new. Come to think of it, you do have reasons to be suspicious. I also had some doubts when I saw you had a pilgrims pass as well. I wonder if he really was a pilgrim. Carlton couldnt have been the only one in the world who happened upon a pilgrims pass illegitimately. The pre-regression timelines kingdom was in a chaotic situation; it would have been easier to pretend to be a pilgrim during that time. Because doubts had alrighty taken seed in the young lords mind, the mercenarys words had a greater effect. Luisen said, Actually, it doesnt matter whether or not hes a true pilgrim. Whether or not hes a conman. It doesnt matter if hes a fraud? Carlton was taken aback. He saved me from death and opened my eyes to therger world through his teachings. The fact that he is my benefactor and savior doesnt change. Words can be crafted at any time. However, its hard to keep up consistent behavior. He had obtained medicine for me even on stormy days. In the winter, he yielded the area in front of the firece for me. He always gave me half of his food whenever we had scrounged up something to eat. Ill believe in his actions. That being the case, hes someone I like, so please dont insult him in front of me. Understand? Whoever the one-armed pilgrim was, he was eternally Luisens saint. Regardless of anyones opinion. Once again, hes someone I like, so no more insults! Yes Lets sleep now. Im tired. Luisen slipped out of his clothes and dove into bed. Carlton stood, dumbfounded, for a while. Who does the young lord like? He felt a chill in his chest, as if the cold river breeze had enveloped him. They had apologized to each other and made up. Still, he felt a strong, lingering sense of defeat. *** The night passed, and the morning light arrived. Luisen woke, a littlete, and rubbed at his eyes. At first, he rushed to start moving before realizing he could stretch out and benguid on his bed. It was great to be on the move without having to walk. Luisen rolled his body up in the nkets before his eyes found Carlton. He was sitting at the edge of the bed, with aplicated, contemtive expression on his face. Whats with you? Did you sleep at all? the young lord asked. Yes. Carlton replied absentmindedly. The ship traveled peacefully. They ate in the on-board restaurant, looked around the cargo, took a walk on the deck, and spent time ying card games with Morrison. All the people on board were merchants like Morrison and their employed mercenaries. Luisen took his absentmindedpanion to the eatery and ateas expected, the food was pretty tasteless. After eating, they strolled around and, falling into a routine, went to the cargo hold to see if Morrisons luggage was intact. This time around, the merchant and his crew also joined in on their day and boisterously yed card games nearby. Though the young lord thought that the boat ride would be boring, the ship ride was actually rather pleasant. Because the passengers were mostly professionals, no one was particrly self-indulgent or rowdy. Most of them quietly spent time within their own groups. The time flowed by at a leisurely pace. Luisen loved this rxed mood. As they were in the middle of a river, the fear that someone would pop out and stab or bite him from the back had vanished. Theyll float peacefully for three days. He was anticipating that. However, those anticipations were dashed far too soon. It was time for dinner, and the passengers flocked to the on-board restaurant. Luisenmented to hispanions that it was a shame the meals on board were disappointing and how regretful his meal at the famous restaurant in Mittil was cut short. At that moment, someone stumbled into the restaurant. His slow and unsteady stepslike a person suffering from muscle painattracted everyones attention; the entryway was entirely blocked. Hey you! Hurry up and move! A mercenary, who was waiting to enter the restaurant, got annoyed and pped the man on the back. He had hit the man very lightly, but the man fell forward with a thud. W-What?! The fallen man did not rise again. Bewildered, the mercenary looked at the man and shouted, This man is dead! What? What are you saying? The people in the restaurant exploded with interest. A group of fellow mercenaries approached. At first, everyone had thought that the shouting man was spouting nonsense; however, the fallen man stood up again. This time, though, his neck had been turnedpletely around. Only then could the people present clearly see what it was. It was a corpse. A corpse was moving. Argh! Aaaaaaackkk! The muscralmost mountain-sizedmercenaries screamed as if they were going to faint. In the blink of an eye, Carlton jumped across the table, wrapped his arm around Luisens shoulder, and unsheathed his sword. The restaurant became a pandemonium. Groooannn The moving corpse was incredibly slow. It simply ambled about; it didnt really try to threaten those present. Soon afterwards, the mercenaries, returning to their senses, ushered the corpse into a far corner. What is that? " " Huh? This personisnt this person from the Allos Caravan? Someone had recognized the corpse. Simultaneously, Luisen finally noticed the moving corpse. Isnt that a Ghoul? A Ghoul? Like the ones from stories? Supposedly these were caused by souls that have suffered after the original person died an unjust deaththe body starts to move as if it were alive. That existence was called a Ghoul. Since the body was once a living being, public opinion was divided on whether or not a Ghoul should be considered a monster. People were also divided on the origin of these beingsspontaneous generation? Natural urrence? Evolution? Curse? Epidemic? Even in the future, nothing had been confirmed. Luisen was of the opinion that it was a curse or an epidemic rather than supporting the theory of natural urrence or the after-effects of a wronged soul. If all people who were wronged became ghouls, shouldnt everyone at the duchy be a ghoul and chase after the young lord? In any case, Ghouls werent threatening monsters. It was gruesome to see corpses amble about, but these things were too slow and weak to attack properly. Isnt there a lot of those up North? Specifically in the Northern Regions? In the previous timeline, while living as a nomad, Luisen had encountered many Ghouls. It wasntmon, but the monsters werent unusual either. What are you talking about? If those things weremon, it wouldnt be the nobles whod run the kingdom. Itd be the Priests. Really? Carlton was shocked at Luisens tranquil nonchnce. Was this person always this bold? While the two talked, the mercenaries seeded in tying up the Ghouls hands and feet. Perfectly timed, someone from the Allos caravan rushed in. T-This How did this Hey you! What the hell happened?! Whos the leader of your caravan? Come out and exin yourselves! The surrounding people began to rebuke the man; in response, the man hesitated for a moment before closing his eyes and exining all that had happened. The ghoul here was a servant from the Allos Caravan that had died early this morning. Last night, after the ship sailed, the man had copsed from a high fever. At the time, the members of the caravan were suffering from the enteritis pandemic that gued Mittil. However, contrary to their expectations, it wasnt enteritis, and the mans condition continued to deteriorate until he finally died at dawn. Honestly, if that were the case, then we should have turned the boat around! Why did you hide it?! Thats Wed suffer a huge loss if the boat turned around If the boat returned back to port because of the Allos caravan, the caravan would have to take responsibility for all the merchants and mercenaries on board. They had already lost a lot of money in the venture in the Souththey had hushed up the situation because they were reluctant to lose more. Wheres your leader? Were already in the middle of a crisiswhat is he doing? Our boss is also down with a high fever. What? All the people from our caravan have copsed. Wait a minute. So, its an infectious disease? An infectious disease. At that one word, everyone fled from the man from the Allos caravan and the Ghoul. In an instant, the restaurant was filled with an air of anxiety and fear. The people on the boat all shared the same destiny before theynded at their destination. Everyone ate the same food, drank the same water, and shared same space. That meant that, in this situation, no one here could escape the spread of the disease. News of the epidemic spread quickly. They were in the middle of therge river, so people couldnt get off the boat. The pleasant andfortable shipthe floating bedroom that gently cut through the river currentsquickly became a moving prison. TL: Just do it Carlton, admit your jealousy~ I wanna see how Luisen reacts! Chapter 71 Chapter 71 After dying from his illness, this man had turned into a ghoul. Ghouls were quite unpleasant, but they werent a major threat in and of themselves. Rather, it was more rming to hear that the other members of the Allos Caravan, who had stayed with the dead man, also showed the same symptoms. Its an infectious disease! An epidemic! The people ran out of the restaurant. They fell into panic and acted as if they would kill the ghoul and the other members of the caravan. Luisen and Carlton also slipped away from the restaurant they wanted to avoid being swept away by the panicking mob. After all, infectious diseases were like invisible envoys; they had no choice but to be even more scared. Who knows when the sickle of death would cut down someones life. Those that believed the epidemic was a curse tried to cling to Luisen, who dressed as a pilgrim. If Carlton hadnt blocked them with his body and moved quickly, Luisen would be ensnared within their grasp. Carlton pushed Luisen into his room and locked the door. Moving corpses, infectious diseases, people rushing to the young lord to request a prayer it was all too overwhelming. He was certain that the young lord would have been rmed as well. Carlton turned to the young lord to try and appease him, but Luisen had taken the initiative to take off his robe. Contrary to his expectations, the young lord was tranquil and calm; he wasnt frightened at all. You should also quickly disrobe, Luisen said. What? Though we didnte into contact with him, we still saw the ghoul and the person from the Allos caravan. Itd be safer to change out of your outerwear, Luisen stated with conviction. Although the mercenary didnt understand the rtionship between an infectious disease and his coat, he still did as he was told and ced his coat in a bag. Next, Luisen poured out water and washed his hands. You should wash your hands as well. Carlton haphazardly washed his hands. Luisen looked so calm it was strange. Dont do it like that do it properly. The young lord held the mercenarys hand and rubbed it to create soap bubbles before rubbing insistently. Luisens soft palms embraced and rubbed at Carltons hands. From the mans palm, hardened with calluses, to the tender flesh in between the fingers, Luisen rubbed hispanions hands thoroughly. Carlton unconsciously blushed at the sliding sensation. At the sight of Luisens white, long fingers entangled in his rough ones, he suddenly felt dizzy for no reason. However, the young lord was carefullike someone washing their dogs paws; he had no ulterior motives. The mercenary coughed, embarrassed, What are you doing? This is what youre supposed to do. Its a precaution. Thats what everyone did in the future. Luisen wiped Carltons hands with a clean cloth and discarded the water. Youre very calm. I thought youd be more surprised, the mercenary said. Luisen shrugged. Whenever the kingdom underwent a crisis, horrible things were sure to follow. Before his regression, arge variety of diseases became very prevalent throughout thend. Moreover, a great number of those diseases were highly contagious. Except for the South, he had wandered throughout the kingdom and heard many rumors and information about the diseases. And, thanks to following the one-armed pilgrim, the young lord had gathered a lexicon of knowledge about this matter. The various things he had experienced during his nomadic life had allowed the young lord to maintain his calm. Im not worried about this gue. Ive never caught such a disease. Luisen wasnt afraid of infectious diseases. His long wandering and hunger had weakened his stamina and ruined his body; he had obsessively worried about contagions, but he was still somehow fine. He had even passed through an infectious vige; he had even ridden the same carriage with a contagious person. However, he had never been infected. He couldnt tell if it was because his body was particrly good or because he had been blessed by a high-ranking member of the church as soon as he was born. The young lord was certain, though, that his body was more robust than it looked. And you? Ive never had to worry about getting sick either. Ive never been sick in my entire life. Then thats a relief. Luisen had heard rumors, in the past, that Carlton had fallen to an infectious diseaseor that he had run away from the gue in fear. Although he really couldnt confirm the veracity of hispanions statement, it was fortunate that they wouldnt need to huddle inside the room, trembling with fear. More than that, Im worried about the ship. What do you think will happen? Will the boat still continue on its path? Do you think itll turn around and go back to Mittil? Its up to the captain, but Were probably not returning to Mittil. I believe matters beplicated when things like profits are involved. " " Besides, it would be best for them to proceedthe two didnt want to return anyway. I believe well arrive at our destination as scheduled. Since the price of our tickets was cheap, the captain will try to reduce damage to his profit margin as much as possible. Well, thats good to hear. Thats not the issue, though. The ship may not be able to dock at the port. Oh? Luisens eyes opened wide. He hadnt even thought of that possibility. The infectious disease could spread, after all. Our destination city can refuse entry. In the worst scenario, the ship may not be able to dock anywhere and will be forced to wander down the river. Thats not good! The worst scenario for Luisen and Carlton would be being stranded over water. With Ruger chasing from behind, a long road ahead, and the king possibly dying at any minute, it would be disastrous to have their feet tied while aboard ship! Then, what should we do? We cant waste time. Well either take a smaller boat and escape or pray that the disease isnt contagious. Ahh Luisen hung his head. Why, of all boats, did this have to happen here? If this disease originated on Mittil, this would be a problem for other ships as well. Perhaps the other ships that depart after this one would not be able to set sail at all. Carlton consoled the young lord, but the soothing words didnt reach his heart. Luisen sat, arms crossed, and began to wander back through his memories. What kind of diseases were prevalent this year? A few candidates for the outbreak came to mind, but he wasnt sure if they matched the disease guing the Allos caravan. After all, he had never seen the diseased up close. The young lord was too busy with his own matters to even see the ghouls properly. Whether it is ghouls or the sick, I believe Ill be able to judge what happened if I were to observe them Its possible that I may know the cure. My Duke? Luisen nodded and steeled his resolve. Lets return to the restaurant. The man from the caravan and the ghoul should still be there. We should hear more from them and see if we can meet the rest of the members. What do you say? If youre ufortable, Ill meet them alone. Youre going back there? Carlton contemted knocking the young lord out and escaping the ship with him. No matter how healthy he may be, the mercenary was reluctant to let him meet a corpse and the sick during a possible epidemic. However, Luisen was ready to do this all alone. Just what is he thinking? Though Luisens head may be pretty and round, the mercenary had zero idea what was going on inside; the mercenarys own head was throbbing. Generally, the young lord was docile, but sometimes he was determined to do something crazy. Considering Luisens dismal academic records, it was obvious that he would be ignorant in specialized fields such as medicine. However, the young lord seemed confident, and the mercenary was well aware that the young lord had surprising insights at times. Luisen always had a reason when he was stubborn and often produced positive results. It looks like he has faith in himself And I can deal with any conflicts with people should they ariseBesides, its not like hell listen if I tell him not to go Ignorant of all of the scary happenstances, Luisen made it a habit to do all sorts of strange things. This was a man who would secretly do whatever he wanted unless his hands and feet were tied and body imprisoned. In this perilous world, wasnt he the only one that could take care of Luisen? After much consideration, Carlton made his decision. Where in the world would I go without my Duke? Carlton said bluntly. Luisen, used to the mercenarys prickly way of speaking, justughed. The mercenary is all bark and no bite. The two returned to the restaurant. This time, they covered their noses and mouths with cloth and wore gloves. The mercenary had no idea how any of these methods could help, but he just followed the young lords orders. *** As expected, because most of the onboard residents ran away from this area, the restaurant was empty. Instead of a crowd, there stood a ghoul, the man from the Allos caravan, and an unexpected personMorrison. Morrison, like the young lord and hispanion, covered his nose and mouth with cloth; with gloves on, he used a long rod to push the ghoul into a corner. The man from the Allos caravan wept as he observed this scene. Mr. Morrison? You two. Didnt you two return to your room? Did something happen? Morrison reacted rather sharply. It seemed like the man was especially sensitive due to the unexpected crisis. He was like a fox wary of his surroundings. Yes, well, there was something I wanted to check so Ive returned. What about you? Luisen asked. While passing by, this person looked like he was troubled. Even if he may be a ghoul now, we cant ignore that he was a human before. Ivee here to help him. This was definitely Morrison-like. Im only calm because I know the future; Morrison is ignorant and yet hase forward to help. Luisens heart felt tugged as he reminisced on the merchants warmth in the previous timeline as he handed the young lord a boat ticket. Though that man may entertain all sorts of strange misunderstandings and delusionshes a kind and gentle person, through and through. Well help as well, Luisen said. Ah, Id appreciate that. I thought about pushing the ghoul into an empty, unused storage room. Couldnt you just hit it in the neck? Carlton asked. Well, he could get up after a while and start to move again " " Thats right. Itd be best to cremate it, but its best not to light a fire on a boat. Though the ghoul may not necessarily be dangerous, it is unsightly and presents hygiene issues Its best to lock him up somewhere. It doesnt have the intelligence to open the door. Luisen nodded, admiring Morrisons wealth of knowledge. Carlton, however, felt differently. You must know a lot about ghoulsthey arentmon though. Its the first time Ive ever seen such a thing. Those who are in the know, know. Reverend Pilgrim also seems to know a lot about these beingshe must know a lot of things. Morrison responded with an affable smile Carlton felt that Morrisons words had an edge to them somehow. What an unsettling man. TL: Same Carlton, Same. Morrison weirds me out. Also, hrious that Im tling this chapter during out COVID pandemic era? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Id like to dig a little more out of him, but ButCarltonspanion liked Morrisoneven now, the young lord was smiling as if he had been praised. So, Carlton decided to give up for now. Can you say a prayer before we lock him up, Revered Pilgrim? Morrison requested Luisen. Of course. Though, since Im not a priest, it wont have much of an effect Yes. Youre not a priest. However, what matters is the thought. It wasnt too difficult to pray, so Luisen stepped forward. Morrison held the ghoul at bay with a stick; Carlton stood by the young lords side, ready to protect the young lord by clearing away threats at any time. Luisen looked at the ghoul properly for the first time in his life. Its darkenedplexion, drained of flowing blood, and its bulging rotten-fish-like eyes really pinpointed clearly the fact that it was a corpse and not a living being. Despite the fact that the lord had seen many dead bodies before, it still wasnt a pleasant sight. However, something caught his eye. There was a rash behind its ears and the area in which the jaw and neck connected. Strangely, though, the rash wasnt the standard red color but a yellowish green. Green? Had something been smudged onto the corpse? Luisen took out a handkerchief and rubbed at its skin. Ah, its noting off. What are you doing? Carlton, startled by Luisens entric behavior, grabbed the young lords wrist and pulled him away. He took the handkerchief from the young lords hand and flung it far awaylike it was a bundle of germs. Luisen eximed at the sudden movement. Even the members of the Allos caravan and Morrison were viewing the young lord strangely. It looked like something was on its skin Luisen said futilely. The mercenary cautiously looked underneath the ghouls chin, where Luisen had been rubbing. There are some discolored spots underneath its chin. Was that always there? No, he never had something like a mole before Ah, youre right! Theres a green spot there Is that something weird? asked the man from the Allos caravan, a bit dumbly. In the first ce, a persons blood is red, so most spots are red, dark red, or brown. Never green. After all, People arent nts or trees. Were there spots like this on the other people? Carlton replied with a sneer. Im not sure. You really have no idea? Does that make sense? This thing is green, not redhow could you not notice it? Are you perhaps hiding things deliberately? Should I go ask this question to others? At Carltons intimidating aura, the man from the Allos caravan whimpered. Our party copsed all at once; do you think Id have time to observe anything? Theres even a moving corpse! And, if a dead body were to movewouldnt it be understandable that the skin might be bruised blue or green? 1 So you say. Carlton said casually, as if he couldnt understand why the other was angry. Are you asking me? Carlton asked, shrugging at the Allos merchants protests. On the other hand, the man looked at the mercenary with a dumbfounded expression. Luisen fell into deep thought, undisturbed by the fuss happening around him. He was used to this sort of behavior from Carlton. A green spotgreen Its unnatural Something was on the tip of his tongue, but no matter how the young lord rifled through his memories, no answer appeared. Luisen wracked through his head for dear life. I feel like if I just look at it a bit more, something wille to mind. However, the ghouls body had already begun to dpose. The skin peeking through the clothes had already begun to turn ck; looking at something like that would be meaningless. He steeled his resolve; he would have to meet the members of the caravan that were showing simr symptoms to the dead man. Morrison looked at the still and rigid young lord and asked, Do you have any theories about this disease? Ah, no, Luisen said evasively. The issue was just too critical for him to voice his half-formed, unclear hypotheses. Luisen cleared his throat, Ahem. Lets pray for the dead. Luisen cleared his mind and gathered his hands together. Everyone put their hands together to pray except for Carlton, who was pressing down on the ghoul with a stick to keep it immobile. The sounds of people trying to escape and the low tone of prayers echoed throughout the empty restaurant. Luisens voice was calm and enunciated clearly, soothing his audiences minds. The man from the Allos caravan echoed the prayer earnestly. He knew that pilgrims had no powerthey were different from priestsbut they prayed that a miracle would happen and that the dead would be able to rest in peace. There was no miracle after the prayer. The ghoul wouldnt understand the prayer made specifically for it; it simply wandered around while flinging its arms. The man from the caravan sobbed at that sight. Carlton was the one who directed the ghoul into the storeroom. He simply corrected its directionless wanderings with a stick, so it went into the room on its own. It was exactly as Luisen had exineddespite its horrible appearance, the ghoul was weak. For some reason, this experience reminded the mercenary of the time he pushed a colt into a stable. Meanwhile, Luisen stood by the person from the caravan and soothed him. Itll be alright, he said. After much reassurance, the man finally regainedposure, Thank you so much. Reallythank you. Im so sorry this has happened to you. Everyone here has joined forces to pray to the Lord Almighty for peace for that mans soul. Now, God shall take care of it. Ngh, Hngh, Yes. I suppose so. I hope so Overwhelmed by emotion, the man from the Allos caravan mped his mouth shut. Luisen, cautiously so that the others wouldnt hear the awkwardness he felt, asked, I heard that the other members of the caravan have copsed. Is that true? T-Thats We need to gain an understanding of the situation in order to act ordingly. Im not trying to pin me on you. Whats the point of poking around now? Thats righteveryone has copsed except for me This is probably an epidemic. Oh my I-I really have no idea what to do! The guilt made the man stay up all night; right now, confessions poured out as if he had rushed to the church first thing in the morning. He introduced himself as Cullen. Cullen was originally hired as a servant for the caravan; actually, he was a handyman who cleaned up after the members. He had no authority and no say in their peddling. However, everyone else had copsed, and he was the only one left. Taking care of the sick, handling the ghoul, and hiding the diseaseDuring his struggles, the ghoul escaped, and the truth behind this supposed infectious disease had spread in a catastrophic way. Now, I really have no idea what I should do. Our caravan members are going to die, and Im going to die as well! Cullen was absolutely terrified. No matter how much he thought about it, there seemed to be no way forward except to die of the gue or throw himself into the river before he was beaten to death by an angry crowd. For now, please calm yourself. Take a deep breathThats good. Itll be alright. You, Mr. Cullen, are not alone. Ill help you. Luisen said. Cullens eyes widened, R-Really? Of course. Why? Were on the same boat. And Ive chosen to wander the world, following Gods teachings, never to turn a blind eye to those in need. Ah..! The red glow of the sunset shone through the window down onto Luisens head. It looked like a halo. The first nce of Luisens mouth, which was revealed through the bottom of the hood, looked so beautiful while smilinglike a painting of mercy. R-Revered Pilgrim Cullen was speechless from gratitude. Instead, he expressed his feelings by sping Luisens two hands. Isnt he being too clingy? Carlton red at Cullen. He struggled to resist the urge to separate the handyman from the young lord. Luisen seemed to have something he wanted to uncover from the man, so Carlton didnt want to interrupt; however, he was dissatisfied with how close the man was to his young lord. How can he seduce a person with his face all covered? Its a good thing we covered the Dukes face100 times out of 100, Id do it again. Otherwise, he may start a religion based on his looks here and there, the mercenary thought. Regardless of Carltons roiling thoughts, a holy and peaceful vibe settled in the restaurant. Morrison silently watched the two, as if he were deeply impressed. The sunset continued on its path, and the red light now stretched to include Morrison as well. *** Cullen led Luisen, Carlton, and Morrison to the room that his caravan resided in. He stood next to Luisen, telling the young lord this and that unprompted. Now that he met someone who said theyd help in his time of need, the man opened uppletely. I joined the caravan a bitte and didnt get along with the others. Actually, I felt out of ce. They always left me to mind the cargo while they ate and drank among themselves So, Cullenmented, that may be the reason that hes the only healthy person in his group. Im relieved because of you, Revered Pilgrim. If you hadnt offered help at the restaurant, I would be unable to do anything on my own. Luisen appreciated the thanks, but The young lord looked back awkwardly. Mr. Morrison was the first toe forward though Luisen had left the restaurant and returnedter. Shouldnt Morrison, who came to the restaurant before him, be the one to receive all of these praises? However, Cullen looked a little sour. Ah, yes. Thats right. Im also grateful to Mr. Morrison. He bowed awkwardly to the merchant. TL: You know, Carlton, with how much you wax poetic about Luisens looks, youd be the high priest of that religion.
  1. So, the word for blue and green in Korean is the same (there are ways to specify, but the general term for something blue-ish or green-ish is the same).
Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Cullen bowed awkwardly towards Morrison. The man was being courteous yet distant; his actions towards the man werepletely different from his manner with Luisen. There was something strange with that, but perhaps Morrison had history with the leader of the Allos caravan. However, Carlton wasnt as generous as Luisen. What was Morrison doing before we arrived on the scene? Just what did Morrison do to make Cullen believe that Luisen, a person who came btedly to the scene, was more of a savior? Was Cullens attitude just a consequence of Morrison and the Allos caravan owners rtionship? In Carltons point of view, Morrison didnt seem to be close with the Allos caravans owner. During their stay on the boat, the merchant never visited the other caravan. Of course, on the Allos caravans side, they were debilitated by illness, but It was Morrison himself who cut off the mercenarys wandering suspicions. With an affable expression, the merchant tried to tap Carltons arm; the mercenary swiftly avoided his touch with a straight expression. What is it? Carlton asked. You were staring so tantly at me. Do I have something on my face? No. I was wondering if there was any need for you to follow us. At the very least, youre the leader of your caravan, so you must have many other things you need to attend to. Shouldnt you search for your caravan members and confirm their safety? All of my colleagues can take care of themselves, so its fine. Im also worried about the people in the Allos caravan. Its not like we dont know each other. Still, arent you scared? They say its an infectious disease. The peoplee first. Luisen, who was walking ahead, turned back at Morrisons straightforward answer and expressed his admiration. Mr. Morrison is a very good man. The merchant smiled warmly, revealing a mild-mannered aura. This smile could be painted and held up as a textbook example of someone who leaves a good impression, but Carltons mind twisted like a wrongfully gnarled and dried tree. *** The people in the Allos caravan were all gathered in the room belonging to the owner of the caravan. Cullen said he had moved them all to one room in order to nurse them efficiently. Because of that, there were people lying on the floor and on the sofas. All of them had unhealthily darkplexions and were unable to control their bodies. The person that looked to be in the best condition swore at Cullen, asking him why he had only returned now. Even so, his words were nearly iprehensible. Cullen smiled even though he was cursed at. Why is he smiling? When Luisen looked at the man strangely, Cullen rushed to exin, Ah, everyones still alive! They even have the energy to curse at me. I was worried that someone would die while I had left themI was so nervous While patting the mans sobbing back, Luisen observed the people from the Allos caravan again. May I take a look around? Yes, yes. Of course. Luisen scrutinized the person nearest to him until he reached the owner, the person farthest from the entrance. Everyone had high fevers and was delirious. Luisen looked carefully at the napes of their necks. Just like the ghoul, there were green rashes that ranged from the back of their necks to their chinsright where the shadow of a beard would form. It was usible that one would be ignorant of the rashs existence. Was there anything unusual before they copsed? Mm, they said they felt unwell before they boarded the boat, but theyre such heavy drinkers. I thought they were sick from that. Ah, but they mentioned that their legs wouldnt move before copsing. It was only then that I noticed something was wrong and approached them; their bodies felt like burning spheres. The young lord paused at Cullens words. Leg paralysis? Luisen used his fingertips to press firmly into the caravan owners leg. It shouldnt hurt because the young lord wore gloves, but there was still little to no response to the stimulus. It was obvious that his legs were paralyzed or numbed. The young lord took off the owners shoes and socks. He ignored the rank smell and observed the mans ankle; he saw a dark green, triangr spot there. At first nce, it looked like a tattoo, but when the young lord took off his gloves and gently touched it, he realized it was a blood clot rather than a mole. He also checked the others ankles and found simr marks. Green rashes, leg paralysis, and triangr spots. Ah, as I thought. Luisen had seen something simr in the past. This disease wasnt one that could be passed from person to person. No, this isnt even a disease in the first ce. This is poison. A few months after he met the one-armed pilgrim, his lifes savior, the pilgrim began to open his heart to the young lord because of Luisens devotion. While traveling through the kingdoms midwest region, the two had visited a monastery. Originally, these spaces would be full of simple yet reverent, sacred scents, so the groans and odor of the sick stood out. An epidemic had broken out in a nearby estate; the ce expelled their sick, and the monastery had taken them in. The monks had epted them with the resolve to die with the sick; however, none of the monks became ill. Rather, the infectious disease spread more in the estate that they were kicked out of. The monks had found this phenomenon strange and sought help from the one-armed pilgrim who had coincidentally taken temporary refuge there. While on his way to the estate from the monastery, the pilgrim had found the green, bite-shaped spotsclues that others had overlooked; with that discovery, he was able to identify the true cause of the disease. There was a snake-like monster with a square, angr head and aparatively slender body. It wasnt even as big as an adult mans forearm; however, the eyes were maliciously red, so they could immediately recognize it as a monster. That monster was secretive and clever, however, so it wasnt particrly conspicuous. The monster had a peculiar, awl-like upper tooth and two lower teeth, and it bit any passing creature. The three spots left in a triangr formation on the Allos caravan members ankles were definitely from that monster. Venom flowed in its fangs, and the symptoms only appeared in earnest half a day to a day after being bitten. The bitten people went on with their lives, ignorant of the fact that they had been poisoned until they suddenly copsed with paralyzed legs. When fully manifested, the symptoms of the monsters venom were easily confused with those of an epidemic, especially because the monster often stayed in one region, biting plenty of victims in the same area. The one-armed pilgrim used his body as bait to lure the monster and killed it near a well at the estates manor. After that, the number of the sick did not increase any further. In addition, the one-armed pilgrim and Luisen collected the monsters venom and brought it back to the monastery for antidote creation; the two then spread word of the monsters existence far and wide. When the misunderstanding behind the diseases origin was corrected, many deaths were avoided. That was when Luisen became certain. The one-armed pilgrim was definitely Gods agent sent from the heavens to save the world from misery. He was the one who would drive away darkness and establish justice and righteousness in the world. Although the young lord couldnt see that goal realized, it was an unforgettable honor to participate in just a moment of the saints heroic life. Because of that experience, even when Luisen had regressed to the past, didnt he continue to benefit greatly? Dear Pilgrim, I owe you another favor. Luisen indulged in his habit of expressing gratitude to the one-armed pilgrim. Even though they were apart, the young lords respect for him grew daily. Have you discovered something? Cullen asked hopefully. Luisen put aside his passionate feelings for a moment and returned back to reality. Cullen, Morrison, and even the patients, whocked the strength to even lift a finger, paid curious attention to the young lord. Yes, this is Luisen was about to answer them, but the ships horn trumpeted. That signalmanded the scattered sailors to gather. At the same time, the ship suddenly slowed down; the hull shook violently. Carlton held onto the young lords shaky body. Everyone could feel that the ship had stopped. When the shaking subsided, everyone ran outwith no care as to who they passedinto the hallway. Something had definitely gone wrong. Whats going on?! Why have we stopped all of a sudden?! What is the captain doing?! People lodgedints from all corners; the ship soon became quite noisy. Soon, the sailors wandered around saying that they were confirming something on the ship, assuring the passengers that nothing critical had happened. However, no one really believed those reassurances, and the real reason why the ship had stopped was quickly revealed. A few people saw some oarsmen being carried away on a stretcher. After asking around, it was revealed that those people had copsed with simr symptoms to the caravan folk. As a result, the other oarsmen were in a state of total confusion, and the ship had stopped in its tracks. So, the infectious disease must have spread there! Cullen screamed; his expression belied his fear of dying. The angry crowd insisted that those in the Allos caravan should be thrown off the boat. Although many were still scared to go near their room because they were afraid of the disease, it was only a matter of time before their anger overcame their fear. That process would only happen quicker while the ship is at rest. Rumors spread faster on the wings of anxiety. Like the dusky sky, getting a little darker with every passing minute, the situation on the boat was deteriorating rapidly. Carlton decided that it was too dangerous to stay in the Allos caravans room, so he quickly took the young lord back to their room. Morrison also rushed out of the area, saying he would try to meet with the captain. Only Cullen remained with the patients. Back in his room, Luisen sighed and perched on the edge of the bed. He waspletely overwhelmed from the emergency situation. Carlton wondered, Are you not going to wash your hands? Ahh, no need. This isnt a disease. Luisen exined to the mercenary what he had uncovered. Carlton looked a little disappointed, but he didnt doubt the young lords words. TL: Hi, miss me with that weirdly disproportionate snake monster. Especially ones that turn you into ghouls. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Monster venomI didnt even think about that possibility. What did the members of the Allos caravan do to be bitten by such a monster? Carlton said. Luisen nodded and agreed with hispanions spections. That monster was found, at least two yearster, in the Midwest region of the kingdom. It was surprising to encounter something like this in the South. More than that, the oarsman have fallen ill with simr symptoms. If only the members of the caravan had copsed, then it wasnt such a big deal. One could presume that those people were bitten before they boarded the ship. However, the oarsmen were different. They would have stayed aboard the ship while it was docked in Mittil. That meant that the monster was also on this ship. Theres a monster on the ship, huh. Carlton grimaced severely. Wont that mean that the number of affected people will increase? As more fall, the ship will be more of a pandemonium. Thats why you answered Morrisons question so vaguely? Before they returned to the room, Morrison had asked the young lord if he had found anything. Luisen simply glossed over his response. Carlton had thought Luisens attitude was a bit strange, but unexpectedly the reason hade out before he needed to probe. Yeah. I thought itd be better if people didnt know about this. You did well. In this sort of situation, the people probably wont believe you. Since there are a lot of merchants on this ship, money is involved. Theyll probably need a scapegoatthey may even me us wrongfully. The best scenario would be to be outed as a liar. The two may be falsely used of spreading this poison and pinpointing the me on a nonexistent monster. Itd be best to let others know after capturing the monster. Though, well have to find the monster alone. If a lot of people find out and create a fuss, the monster may go into hiding instead. Itd be best to let the two of us handle this. Carlton was confident; because of that, the young lord also felt reassured. Still, Im d its not an infectious disease. Once the monster is caught, thismotion will calm down, The mercenary stated. If you catch the monster, an antidote can be created. If the sick can just hold out until then, they can be cured. Though Luisen couldnt say much about the monster, he told Cullen how to take care of the caravans copsed members. With fever reducers andmonly used antidotes, the death toll wouldnt increase too quickly. Though, if they didnt catch the monster, all of them would die anyway. I wonder if its fortunate or unfortunate that the monster is aboard the ship. Anyway, it was clear that the two had to catch it. Of course, this was easier said than done. The ship wasrge, and Luisen and Carlton would have to wander around searching for a snake the size of their forearm. Moreover, the sick didnt have much time left; this venture required making the correct decisions and much focus. Fortunately, Luisens experience with the one-armed pilgrim and knowledge of the research data, publishedter on, remained in his head. The one-armed pilgrim had done much work on this matter, so stories of the snake permeated his pilgrims tales. That thing doesnt eat people. It just bites them. Its bothered by people walking around what it believes to be its territory. Luisen said. What a monster-like motive. It must have bitten the oarsmen nowit must think the ship is his territory. The oarsmen row in apartment under the deck; the snake must be around there. Right now, the oarsmen had copsed firstnot the passengers on the deck or in the cabins. There was a high possibility the snake resided where the oarsmen were located. Snakes love ces like that, so it makes sense, Carlton responded. Thats right. Normally, passengers could not enter the rowingpartment. However, now that the ship had stopped and all the oarsmen returned to their staff quarters, it wasnt difficult to sneak in. The ce will bepletely empty, so, if we go and rummage around, the angered snake will definitely pop out. Carlton nodded. Using ones own body as baitthat wasnt so different from the way the one-armed pilgrim caught the monster. Though that seemed simple, not anyone could do it. The snakes venom was deadly, and it was quick and nimble as it hid in the shadows of its territory. You had to aim for the moment the snake opened its mouth wide to bite your ankle; the attacker needed not only strength to not miss that moment but also the boldness to pull the n off. I can do that much. After all, someone with only one arm pulled it off, Carlton said. However, its dangerous so please think about it carefully. Though the saintcked one arm, he was many times stronger than others. Do I seem weaker than that person? I dont really have the perception to gauge something like that Luisen wouldnt know; it was hard to tell who was inferior or superior between the two. He just knew that both Carlton and the one-armed pilgrim were amazing. Ill defeat the monster in a blink of an eye. Then, my duke, youll have to admit that Im better. It seemed like the mercenarys pride was injured. How cutesuch pride made the mercenary look younger. What is it? Why are youughing? he asked. It wasnt until the young lord heard Carltons words that Luisen realized he wasughing. Good Lord, the day hase where I find Carlton cute. Am I insane? Are you treating me like a child? Carlton was incredibly perceptive. Luisen btedly made excuses for himself, but nothing was effective. In the end, only praises for Carltons strength could assuage the mans mood. *** It was near midnight. The frenzied crowd grew exhausted from their panic and slept. When sounds of breathing grew louder than conversationand the sounds of pacing footsteps disappearedCarlton and Luisen decided it was time to start hunting a snake. The two stealthily exited their room. They found their way downstairs without much difficulty. Carltons ability to memorize the ships structure made their pathfinding quite easy. Sailors who should have been patrolling the hallway could not be found, and that absence made the situation more disturbing. It meant that this situation was so urgent that the staff had abandoned their posts. The night on this peaceful river was silent as death; the moonlight sparkled and scattered on the surface of the water. The two reached the below-the-deck door without encountering anyone. The door was locked and needed a key, but Carlton managed to break it open by roughly shoving in an iron skewer into the keyhole a couple of times. The mercenary took the lead, and the young lord followed him down the stairs. It seemed like there was nothing but a void of darkness at the bottom. Since the oarsmen had left the ce, it seemed like all the lights had been extinguished as well. The lower they went, the more nervous the young lord felt. The sway in the basement was iparable to that in the deck and the cabins. Whenever he touched the wall, he could feel the vibrations of the current hitting the ships hull. The young lord was hit by the realization that, without this thin wall, therge body of water would simply swallow him up. Splish Ssh the sound of water permeated into the room. Its too dark here. No matter how much better his life became, Luisen still hated dark ces. When trapped without light, he remembered the long, painful days before the one-armed pilgrim had saved him. He could separate reality from those unpleasant memories now, but he could still vividly feel the fear. Moreover, the pressure exerted by the enclosed space was significant; he felt like his chest was tightening, unable to breathe properly. Luisen inadvertently grabbed the hem of Carltons clothes in front of him. The mercenary turned around. Ah, I dont want to show him such a pathetic appearance, Luisen thought. He tried hard all this while to hide the fact that he had a phobia of the dark. He thought the other would find him annoying and bothersome. SlowlyLets go down slowly. The young lord released the mercenarys hem and pretended to be fine. He had learned to bluff like this after wandering alone for a long while. Carlton looked at the young lord silently for a while before pulling on the mans arm. Stand in front of me. " " Wh-What? Luisen let himself be dragged to the mercenarys front. Beyond the narrow staircasey a great darkness. The sound of water sshing filled his ears. S-Sir Carlton. W-Wait. Ugh, it felt like something was there: a ghost, a ck de flying towards his head. Luisen tried to turn his head around, but the mercenary didnt allow him. Carlton hugged the young lords back from behind and grasped the young lords chin with his hand. Luisen mped his eyes shut. Theres nothing to be afraid of. Ive been wondering about this for a long whileare you afraid of the dark? No Try to keep your eyes open. If you keep looking, your eyes will adjust. But You should at least try. Carlton was determined. Comints like, Are you really doing this now? and Are you my father climbed up the young lords throat. Still, the body temperature transferring from Carltons firm, supportive body to his back gave the young lord a strange sense of stability. He could hear the sound of the mercenarys heart. The deafening sound of the flowing river was drowned out by those steady heart beats, giving him a little courage. Should I open my eyes? Just a little? Luisen narrowly opened his eyes. Ugh, It really feels like somethings there. It felt like there was a person standing in the dark. Is thatIs that a person? the young lord asked. Theres nothing there. If there were people, I would have noticed. Must be great to be you! Luisens temper red; he cried out. His voice cracked at the end of his sentence. Carlton found it funny, Now, watch your step. The mercenary led the young lord down the stairs. On thest few steps, Luisens eyes began to get used to the dark. Finally, he could see what he had mistakenly believed to be a person. The basement level was just dirty; chairs, oars, wooden boxesit was all just rolling around in this space. A slight scent of sweatand something mustypermeated the area. They could see where the oarsmen haphazardly threw away their oars as they ran away; the ce looked lived in. Its not much, huh, Luisen said. See? Its not so scary once your eyes adjust. The more you try not to look around, the scarier itll be. However, well, you dont have to push yourself. You can turn on a light. With that said, Carlton lit the torch. Luisen felt choked up yet again, Honestly! You should have run down and turned on the light from the start! Think of it as an experiencea learning experience. Wow. Really. Wow. Luisen was struck speechless by disbelief. The mercenaryughed as he saw how offended hispanion was. Before long, Luisen began walking casually around the area, even though the few lit torches did not properly drive away all the darkness.
TL: Poor Luisenhis inner monologue was on point this chapter though. Carlton is def strangely cute. Also, Carlton was super firm yet gentle with Luisens phobia. >.< Chapter 75 Chapter 75 So, whats your strategy now? Carlton asked. Luisen responded, Is there a strategy? Just walk around until it appears; if we dont think its here, well go somewhereelseNgh. The young lord bumped his knee against a wooden box. His eyes had now adjusted to the dark, but his physical acumen was still the same. Luisen tried to bnce himself after striking the box, but he stumbled again after stepping on an oar that had fallen to the ground. *Sigh.* Here, grab onto this. Carlton held out his hand. The young lord grabbed it without any hesitation. The two continued to walk around the lower hull like that. Carlton held the young lord steady whenever he faltered. Because he could only hear the sshing of water, the young lord tried to sharpen his senses in order to hear the snakes slithers; the more he did so, however, the more vividly he felt the others body temperature and the texture of his hand. Their earlier conversation had unsettled his heart, making Luisen pay more attention to the mercenary. They had reached the basement,; their first impressions of this ce werergely simr to the other areas in the hull. It reeked of sweat and the fishy scent of seawater. The sound of water deafened all other noise in this area; theck of light created a gloomy atmosphere. Because he walked hand in hand with Carlton, though, something felt special about this situation. This is something he hadnt felt while walking underneath the moonlight with a beautiful lover while listening to the dulcet tones of a live performance. He couldnt believe that a basementhousing a monster that may pop out at any momentcould feel so romantic. This is not the time to be like this. It wasnt the first time he had walked hand in hand with Carlton. Well, wasnt that situation kinda romanticActually, not really. Besides, now is not the time to think about these things. Luisen criticized himself, but the excitement in his heart did not easily subside. He took a sneaky nce at the merecenarys face. The mans high, straight nose bridge shone in the dim light of the torch; his brows and forehead were prominent. Piercing eyes were shadowed by fierce-looking eyebrows. Seeing hispanion wary of his surroundings, Luisen was able to calm himself. The young lords cheeks blushed inadvertently; it was fortunate that his surroundings were dark. Otherwise, anyone would be able to see his red face. The snake isnt appearing. Luisen said something in order to hide his heart palpitations. They had walked for a long while, but there were no signs of the snake monster. YesShould we cause some more fuss? Hm. I suppose we should. Would you like to run around for a bit while holding my hand? Carlton stood in front and held out his palm. Maybe it was because of the strange atmosphere that had settled between them during this walk, it was difficult for the young lord to make eye contact with the mercenary and face him. He felt like a weirdo for being overly self-conscious. Luisen grabbed his hand, trying to remain calm. Then, he began to makerge stomps. Th-Thud! Thud! Stomp! He wasnt as loud as he imagined. This didnt seem to be enough, so Luisen began to leap around. Thud. Thud. Thud. To reiterate, Luisen was horribly uncoordinated and ungainly; he was someone who chose to hide that fact rather than practice and exercise to ovee that clumsiness. He felt awkward while moving his body because it had been a long time since he had exercised. After jumping up and down the galley, he was left off-bnce and shaky. Ah, Nngh! Carlton pulled the young lord towards him and caught Luisens tottering body. Simultaneously, the twos legs entangled, and their bodies came into close contact. Luisens hood fell off, and his hair was revealed. As soon as the young lord returned to his senses, Carltons chest was the first thing he saw. The sound of heartbeatswhether his or the mercenarysechoed loudly in his ears. Are you alright? The mercenary asked. UhUh It seemed like Carltons voice sounded deeper than usual. Luisen felt shivers run down his spine by that rumbling voice. When the young lord looked up, the mercenarys face was right in front of his. They were close enough for the tips of their noses to touch. Your hood came off. Carlton said, but he only brushed his hand through Luisens disheveled hair and abandoned the hood. The mercenary gazed at the young lords face as if he had been possessed. The young lord could see his dazed reflection in the mercenarys pupils. The mercenarys sharpness had melted down, and in its absence, there was something almost indescribablepassion? Luisens cheeks flushed at the affectionate yet heated gaze. The young lord recalled that hispanion shot him a simr gaze at the restaurant in Mittil. This look feltparable to that time. He had forgotten about that incident, because of their fight, but even then he had been momentarily shocked. Does he like me? It was a gaze that induced delusional thoughts. Luisen felt trapped within that gaze; he couldnt move as long as those eyes were focused on him. When Luisen neither avoided nor frowned his eyes, Carlton wrapped his arm tighter around the young lords waist. His big palm rested on the small of the young lords back, as if the hand would stroke further downwards. His eyes stared into Luisens pupils before looking at Luisens lips. A moment of hesitationin his absentmindedness, the mercenarys breath was stolen away. Without thinking, he lowered his eyes and tilted his head to the side. The mood of the situation made it so it wouldnt be strange if those two kissed. If it werent for the snake monster. They suddenly heard a hiss and felt a gust of wind brush shudderingly by their ears. Both of them looked down at their feet; right there was the snake with its angr head and slender bodythe very snake they had been searching for the entire time. It posed with its mouth wide open, like it was about to bite Luisen. Argh! Luisen jumped onto Carlton while eximing; he clung to the mercenary like a cicada would cling to an old, wizened tree. While holding the young lord, Carlton threw his dagger at the snake. Considering the situation, it was a surprisingly quick response. However, it wasnt a normal snakeit definitely showed it was a monster. It tilted its body mysteriously and disappeared in a blink of an eye to escape the flying dagger. They missed the monster. Luisens face became flushed; only then did he realize he was hugging hispanion with all his might. The young lord noticed that he was clinging. Honestly, there was no need to jump into the others arms, startled. Snake monsters usually bit at peoples ankles because their heads were heavier than their serpentine bodies. To counteract that, the young lord wore ankle-high boots made of tough leather; he had even taken care to cover the leather with wooden boards and cloth, just to be safe. It may even have been better to let the snake bite; if its teeth snagged into the wood and got stuck, the snake would have no choice but to slow down. This turn of events wasnt romantic at all. It was detestable enough that the mysterious atmosphere hovering around them had disappeared. Embarrassed, Luisen bowed his head, UmYou can let me down Carlton ced the young lord on the ground. Luisen quickly moved away from the mercenary. AhSorry. I was just too surprised. The young lord muttered. No, not at all. I was distracted as well The mercenary also avoided eye contact, But, now weve confirmed that its on this floor and that our provocation will work. Its only a matter of time. Then, should we go around again? I think jumpingis a little difficult. Ill stamp my feet this time. Alright Luisen nodded. The two wandered around the basement-like hull again, focusing on their surroundings. As heated as the atmosphere was earlier, an even chillier awkwardness settled between them. It would have been less awkward if we kissed. NoActually, that isnt true. I should have just fallen over like a normal person. What was I thinking? It felt like he had been bewitchedwas he bewitched by Carlton? Me? The Duke of Anies, someone who had touched all the flowers in the capital? By a mercenary who was called a butcher? No. That cant be possible. Luisen shook his head. Smack His knee hit some of the clutterhe had no idea what it waslying about. Ngh. Nghh. It seemed like, this time, he had run into a wooden water barrel. Why were there so many things here? Getting frustrated, Luisen tried to push through, but something crossed his mind. Right nowDidnt I hear two moans? As soon as the question bubbled up in his mind, Luisen kicked at the water container. Carlton kicked whoever snuck out from behind that barrel; simultaneously, the mercenary stepped in front of the young lord and protected him. This was all so sudden; Luisen couldnt figure out what he should do. Argh! It was a man who hid behind the wooden pail; after being beaten by the mercenary, he was flung far away where he dry heaved and tried not to vomit. At first, Luisen couldnt recognize the persons identity because of the darkness, but, on a closer look, he managed to recognize the mans face. Cullen? Heaving, Cullen flinched as soon as he heard his name. Im not Cullen. The man had forcibly lowered his tone, but no one believed him. Cullen must have also thought this was a quiteme pretense; he turned his head away slightly. When his eyes met the young lords briefly, he shivered and avoided the young lords gaze. What are you doing here? Luisen interrogated. I was just.just feeling ustrophobic. So, I went out. Cullen mumbled in response. If he was feeling stifled and frustrated, then he should have walked around the deck; why would hee down to the basement where the oarsmen are? Why was he hiding from Luisen and Carlton? From head to toe, this man was suspicious. Cullen. Why are you here? What about your caravan members? Please say something. Cullens mouth was mped tightly shut. Then, he suddenly jumped to his feet and tried to escape. Screaming and scrambling, the mans momentum was effective, but Carlton simply tripped him over. The mercenary then pressed on Cullens back with his foot. L-Let me go! Let me go, I said! Cullen struggled with his entire body. However, he couldnt make the mercenarys foot budge one inch. Rxed, the mercenary looked over at the young lord. This punk wont respond to kind words. Dont worry though. With just one touch from me, Ill make him reveal how much underwear his grandfather owns. MmWell Dont be too harsh. Luisen knew that a physical interrogation was inevitable, especially if Cullen wouldnt answer their initial, gentle questions. If he hadnt tried to escape, the young lord would not force him to deal with Carlton. Carlton whipped Cullen around, like a rag doll, and pushed him into a square hole meant for the oar. Luisen turned around, covered his ears, and sang something random. Meanwhile, Cullens screams echoed through the hull. After a while, Carlton tapped the young lord on the shoulder. Luisen turned around to see an absolutely delighted mercenary and a drenched Cullen. The poor handyman sat on his knees, looking as if his soul had escaped his body. This punk is more wicked than he seems. What? Carlton said something truly surprising.
TL: Ah yes, ssic. Im not Cullen. It always works. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 About that snake. Hes the one who brought it onto the boat. What? Luisen was startled. Cullen was the culprit behind this catastrophe? Wasnt he a poor, young man struggling to take care of his fallen caravan members and running himself ragged to catch the runaway ghoul? Tell me exactly what you told him, Luisen asked Cullen. It seems that, now that Cullens reason and shame had returned to his body, he didnt particrly want to expand on this topic, but Carlton tapped the man on his back. Immediately, Cullen opened his mouth; apparently, whatever Carlton did was effective. Cullen had no intent to lie and frankly said, That snake. Actually, its a snake I raised. When Cullen said something absolutely insane with a clear and steady expression, the young lord began to doubt his ears. You raised it? Like a pet? Cullen nodded. Luisen knew of several nobles who made a hobby out of raising vipers. They imed that the serpents sparkling eyes were cute. Of course, they also felt a thrill from the threat of being bitten. However, this was differentthis thing was definitely a monster. Even though this snake was more petite, the evil vibe it exuded and its aggression towards humans were at a level that no ordinary person could handle. A sane person would feel instinctively repulsed by the monster and would either run away or kill it. The unexpected answer made Luisen loathe to interrogate this man further; rather, he wanted to distance himself from him. You had no idea it was a monster, right? Of course, I didnt! If I knew, how could I raise it? But, is it truly a monster? Perhaps youre mistaken? That child is really gentle and beautiful If you look carefully, its eyes sparkle Cullen bragged like a true pet owner. Our child is so pretty. So kind and nice, he cooed indulgently. 1 However, that beautiful and kind pet snake was a monster that bit and killed people. Crazy. Hes absolutely insane. Luisen couldnt believe that in all the years of his life, he woulde across someone that found a monster to be cute and lovable. Did they really need to continue to talk with this guy? Cullen showed no signs of stopping his boasting about his pet monster. Why should I listen any further to this story? When Luisen turned to the mercenary, Carlton struck Cullen once more. Cullen finally returned to his senses and went back to the original topic. Ah. So, I met my baby when The Allos caravan had gathered in Dubless County. At that time they had arrived in the South early to seek opportunities, for they had expected the South to be embroiled in a warespecially the Anies Duchy. Cullen had been ostracized by the members of the caravan and felt quite lonely; just then, he became acquainted with a man. Cullen had remembered that the man was easygoing and quite kind, even though he seemed a little strange. That man was the one who gifted Cullen the snake. Luisen was dumbfounded, Who gives someone a monster? Honestly, even if you didnt know it was a monster, didnt you feel ufortable when you received it? You just took it? At first, I was a little put off by its serpentine appearance, so I refused. But, the person said that, if I had a snake, the others wouldnt harass me and would help me out. Then, he forced me to hold it. Cullen agreed and said that he felt too ufortable with the snake at first. However, he was being bullied by his colleagues in a distantnd; plus, he couldnt refuse since the man had handed the snake over as a parting gift. Actually, I was originally going to release it in a forest or somece like that. I felt a bit repulsed. However, as I continued to raise it, I grew attached. I was caught in a very difficult spot. Cullen was definitely stuck in a bad situation. The Allos caravan had traveled to the south with all intentions of walking on a golden road, but the situation in the South had exceeded all of their expectations. All because of the Duke of Anies. The Duke of Anies had coaxed Carlton into preventing coteral damage with his wise and humble attitude; he had even prevented problems that would have risen with the locust swarms through his surprising foresight. The Southern lords had also surrendered to Carlton, like dominoes falling one after another, because of the swarm; the southern crisis had ended without a single battle. Luisen coughed and rubbed at his nose. I did pretty well, huh? Carlton looked at the young lord with admiration in his eyes. Cullen looked as if he couldnt understand why the people in front of him were acting like this. I dont understand why youre so happy, but Anyway our caravan decided to pack up, cut our losses, and return. The Allos caravan had been preparing weapons as their main cache for an outbreak of war. However, as there was no battle, they couldnt dispose of all the stock they had brought and were forced to return. This trip had cost the Allos caravan dearly. Not only the owner, but the other caravan members became anxious and tense. In turn, they directed all that stress at Cullen. It was fortunate that only words flew at the handymanusually, a few clubs and fists flew at him as well. Other than the extra violence that resulted from the caravans setbacks; its members had appeased the boredom of their long journey by mocking and insulting Cullen. It was easy to imagine how worse the return journey would be. Cullen was sure hed be beaten to death on this trip. In that mess, this baby snake was the one tofort him. The baby snake didnt bully Cullen and listened to Cullens stories silently. In this lonely and distressing situation, the baby snake was Cullens only friend. Curiously, if he carried the snake in his embrace, the caravan members wouldnt harass him. Whenever they raised their hands to hit Cullen, the members were suddenly pierced with fear and avoided him. Did the man speak true? Was the snake truly helping Cullen? It was hard to believe that a small snake would have so much power, but Cullen became more and more fond of the snake. Thats because its a monster. Most people would avoid a monsters presence. He said that Im different from ordinary peoplehe said that I have talent. The man who gave you the snake told you that? Yes. That man was incredibly suspicious. Luisen looked at Carlton. Without the need to voice anything out loud, Carlton was able to answer the young lords unasked question. Considering his bodynguage, it doesnt sound like a lie. So you say. But, didnt he cry for us to help him, panicking and saying that were all going to die from an infectious disease? No, no. I really thought it was an infectious disease! Cullen was terrified to have another sincere conversation with Carlton in the river. He waved his hands in aggressive denial. I didnt even know my baby was venomous until a little while ago. How did you not know that? It has never bitten anyone until now; although, sometimes it goes off to hunt on its own But all snakes are like that, right? Until earlier, Cullen truly believed that an epidemic was about to break out. But, when Luisen observed the Allos caravan members, Cullen also saw the triangr bite mark. It was too particr and unique to deny. That mark matched the tooth of the snake he had been raising. Only then did Cullen realize that the members had been bitten by his snake and that the symptoms werent caused by a disease. If you realized that, why didnt you tell us immediately? Why didnt you speak? ThatsYoure not going to leave my baby alone once you find out, right? Cullen wanted to save his snake. Thats why he secretly snuck down to the basement to find it. He believed that if he took it and hid it well, making it unable to bite others again, the rumors of an infectious disease would disappear and the situation would calm down. Of course, with no more bite victims, the suspicions of a possible infectious disease would disappearbut is that even possible? A monster was a monster, not an animal. A human could not control a monster as they pleased. Nothere are some people that have the ability to control monsters. A throbbing headache was growing in the young lords brain. Were you going to let all these people die in order to save your snake? For the caravan membersThats not enough to repay the hurt theyve given me. Cullen clenched his trembling fists. The resentment within him surfaced; his eyes looked distant yet delightedas if he was imagining something pleasant. Lets stop talking further on this topic. The young lord wasnt sure if Cullen was originally a normal person that turned insane from the constant bullying or if he was originally such a psycho, but the reality, currently, was that he was struggling to save a monster. It wouldnt be fruitful to debate a crazy person. Even a normal person would be unstable from being around someone like him. You said you came down to capture the snake, correct? So you must know the method to lure him out? I know how, but ButI cant say. Youll kill it if you catch it NghH! p Carlton hit Cullen in the back of the head. Cullens neck bent forward as if it had broken. Do you think were nicely rmending you to do this? Summon the snake. Carlton tyrannized the handyman. Cullen shook his head, shivering, II dont want to. Then do you want to die? But Or, should I make you suffer more than death? Carlton smiled and pointed toward the river. Cullen, filled with despair, quivered as he begged Luisen. Revered Pilgrim, merciful pilgrim. Please dont let that vicious bastard harass me. Was he really trying to garner sympathy in his position? Luisen was dumbfounded. Carlton dragged Cullen by his nape; Cullen cried and struggled. He struggled for a long time considering the mercenary was his opponent. His affection for the snake was that sincerea friendship between an alienated person and a snake. It was a heartbreaking story, but Luisen felt ufortable that a monster with a deadly poison was considered a pet. Ill speak! The box! Theres a box! No matter how far it goes, itll alwayse back to the box when the sunes up! Where is that box? O-Over there Cullen sobbed as he pointed to somece on the ground. The box was rolling around on the floor, disturbed by Cullens stumbling after Carlton hit him. While Carlton shook the handyman to try and force more potential information from Cullen, Luisen went to pick up the box directly. The wooden box was painted ck; its texture and solidity were so luxurious that even Luisen admired the crate. It wasnt something that a junior caravan member would carry. Luisen opened the box and was struck with terror.
TL: As much as I dont mind snakes, I would NOT want to keep a snake that can turn things into a ghoul as a pet. Like dang. Bro. It can bite you. I do feel bad though; that snake was his only friend.
  1. is the sound-effect/action used in the original novel. Its something you might do to a child or a pet. I used coo, but there are definitely Korean words that fit coo better. I guess the long exnation would be something like baby talk. but that didnt fit as well as I would have liked within the sentence.
Chapter 77 Chapter 77 What is this! Whats wrong? Carlton came running, dragging Cullen behind him. Luisen, stunned, showed the mercenary the insides of the box. Carlton was shocked as well. Inside the boxunder the lidan image of a mountain goat with three eyes was engraved into the wood. Although the design was simplified, the rendering looked exactly the same as the strange bust that Luisen and Carlton saw inside the centipede cave. Why is thishere? Carlton asked. Luisen couldnt figure out the answer either. The two naturally turned to look at Cullen. W-What? He eximed. Tell me everything about the person who gave this to you. What? Him? I dont really know much about him either Cullen began to ramble as he immediately blurted out whatever came to mind. The person was a young man, but wore good clothes. A confident, rxed aura surrounded him; he had a high enough status to be treated well within the castle they were staying at. Strangedid you find anything suspicious about him? Yes, well At first, I thought he was a con artist. When we first met, he imed he was a wizard? So, I asked him to show me some magic; he bragged that, if he were to show off, everyone here would die. And? When I told him not to brag, he said he was different from ordinary wizards. Someone great had opened his eyes to magic; therefore, he imed he would only use his powers for that person. Does that make sense? In any case, he was a good person. He would listen to me mope and curse the world while I drank. Do you know his name, age, residenceanything like that? He was called Lencul, apparently, and I dont know his age. He looked young, but he also looked older at times as well. We met in Dubless county, but I dont think he lives there. He said hede there to meet his brothers. Lencul? Thats just the sybles in your name arranged backwards. He gave you a totally false namehe had no intent of even hiding that. You dont even know if hes truly a wizard. In the end, you dont know anything, do you? I already said I dont know much Cullen protested timidly, wary of the mercenary. Then, do you know anything about this engraving? Did he say anything about it? Luisen showed Cullen the design in the box. Cullen nodded. Yes, yes. He exined a bit about ithe said its the symbol of the person he serves. The horns represent authority and dignity, and the mountain goat represents What did he say? Hmmm. Ah, and the extra eye symbolizes that hes opened his eyes to the truth. Doesnt this sound like a wizard? Wizards often talk about the truth of the world. Ive answered your question well this time, havent I? What is with this guy? That wasnt anything particrly difficult to say? Luisen had a headache. In any caseSo Hes part of Rugers gang, right? It seems that way. Carlton said. Damn it! Thats right. There cant possibly be that many insane men out there giving monsters as gifts. Anger burst forth from the young lord. Before I regressed, did the gue start with Cullen as it did in this timeline? In the previous timeline, the snake monster had spread out and turned the Midwest region of the kingdom into a field of dust. If the one-armed pilgrim had not identified the monster, the poption of snake monsters would have spread throughout the kingdom, unopposed. Even as they died, the people thought they were suffering from an infectious disease. Committing all sorts of evil deeds around thendWho on earth were Ruger and his gang? And how does Luisen fit into their ns? Was he being targeted? Ruger, what in the world are you thinking? What is my role in your schemes? Luisen bit his lips as he recalled Ruger. The servant, whom he thought he knew well, was bing more and more unfamiliar as time went by. I dont know what those people want. I have no clue. Exterminating the vigers of a remote mountain settlement, kidnapping pregnant women, the shady altar, and releasing monsters with strange venom upon the popce It wasnt like they were trying to conquer territories; they werent even trying to amass a fortune. It didnt even seem like they were seeking power. The group appeared to move stealthily and quietly for somerger goal, but he couldnt even imagine the rough outline of their motives. And the wizard? Was the ability to control monsters rted to magic? Then, who is the person leading the group? As the information he had increased, it felt like Ruger and his gangs identity were even more mysterious. Judging from their actions, they look like viins trying to throw the world into chaos. Well, something like that. As if they want to doom everyone. Carltons theory was just so usible; a giggle bubbled out of the young lords mouth. After all, the previous timelines world was a total mess. As the old saying goes, when a country copses, bad luck will follow. Natural disasters, wars, famines, gueseverything had happened. If one were to voice a particrly heretical opinion, one could say that everything was an ominous portent for ruin, for an apocalypse. Maybe its a heretical cult. Back during my time, the church wasnt particrly enthusiastic about gnashing its teeth and punishing others, but The church believed in a one true god, a god that symbolizes light. All other faiths were painted as heretical and punished severely. The inquisitor who rooted out these cults was famous for being incredibly vicious. That person was apparently so pious and single-minded; once they grabbed hold of you, theyd crush all the bones in your body until they received a confession. Such a bloody rumor. Since Luisen had lived life in thep of debauchery, the nosy people that regarded him as an eyesore often threatened that the inquisitor would visit him. However, the young lord had never met them in person. What happened to that world after I died? Luisen tried to imagine it but soon stopped. He was saddened by the thought of the one-armed pilgrim dying alone. The young lord and the mercenary talked further, but they couldnt make any conclusions yet. They still had too little information. Meanwhile, the time had passed, and the sun rose. Since it was time for the snake to return to the box, Luisen and Carlton had agreed to put off their conversation and catch the snake first. It wasnt hard to catch the monster. As soon as they stopped Cullen from interfering and set the box far away, the snake slowly crawled out. The snake had its guard down; Carlton very simply cleaved the snakes head in half. The monster died before it could fully realize its impending death. Compared to the fear it wrought upon the boat, its death was anticlimactic. *** As soon as Luisen and Carlton dragged Cullen out of the hull, their world flooded with blue light. It was early, but the two headed straight for the captains room. It was time to reveal the whole story and request help. The captain greeted the two with a haggard expression. It would be catastrophic for him to pretend ignorance of the existence of a localized epidemic on the ship and dock in the port; however, if he left the ship in quarantine, he felt like he would be beaten by the passengers. He stayed up all night wracking his brain, but no miracle solution manifested. He couldnt do this or that; whatever he chose, the captain would have to bear the brunt of the consequences. Honestly, hed rather jump into the cold river than to deal with this. Yes, lets just jump! Just as he thought that, Luisen appeared. That man not only solved the problem but also taught him how to make the antidote. To the captain, Luisen looked like an angel sent from heaven. How did you know that the cause was a monster? Not an infectious disease? Ive heard that pilgrims and roaming priests often help those in trouble with their great insightI guess its true. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. The captain bowed his head, deep enough to reach his knees, as he thanked the young lord for his hard work. Then, he summoned the sailors and asked them to see if there was a pharmacist or an apothecary among the passengers. Deciding to leave this matter to the captain, Luisen and Carlton were eager to return to their rooms. Cullen had also been entrusted to the captain; although he was ignorant to his pets true nature as a monster, it would be difficult for the poor handyman to avoid punishment. He would be fortunate to not be beaten to death by the other passengers who may root out the detailed nature of this situation. The incident had ended, but they didnt feel all that refreshed. As soon as he returned to the room, Luisen threw off his robe and sat on the edge of the bed, taking a small pouch out of his luggage. It contained the knife made of bone he had retrieved from the centipedes cave. While running away from the monster, he identally brought the knife with him; Luisen felt too ufortable to throw it away in a random ce, so he carried it around on the off chance it may prove to be some sort of clue. He ced that next to the wooden box that had contained the snake; he looked between the two alternatingly. At first nce, they looked in, unlike objects that were mired in ominous events and suspicious cabals. Everywhere they went, they noticed Rugers gang doing strange things, but they had yet to encounter them. They always became entangled with the gangs matters while passing through. There was a giant knot of frustration within the young lords brain. Carlton looked anxiously at the young lord. Luisen said, Id rather coolly bump into these people. Then, at least, we can ask what theyre doing. But these are people that are trying to kidnap my Duke? If they see you, theyll try to capture you. Im even more tempted, because of that! I have no idea what theyre thinking! What are they trying to aplish by kidnapping me? The South will go crazy if that were to happen. At some point, Carlton had taken a bottle out of the cupboard and was shaking it. When did he take that out? Luisen felt desperate for a drink. He felt like he was going to faint, so exhausted and weary from walking around all night, but he couldnt rest because his brain was crammed full of theories. After regressing, Luisen tried not to drink alcohol if he could help it, but perhaps today it would be okay to sip a little. The young lord received the bottle, sipped a few sips, and returned it to the mercenary. Well. I supposed there would be pandemonium. It would be okay for Luisen to disappear. However, if the Duke of Anies disappeared, the duchy would copse. He wouldnt be a noble, one of the Great lords and the strongest aristocrat in the South, without the support of the plentiful golden fields. The new kings position will also be unstable. Carlton fed the young lord some candy and sat opposite the young lord. The mercenary tilted the bottle towards his own mouth. The beds were close enough that their knees bumped against each other; although this was amon urrence, the young lords legs tensed up for some reason.
TL: Who knows what Ruger and his folks are scheming O.O Also, if a wizard started ranting at me about being able to destroy everyone aroundId run away. I wouldnt ept gifts from them either. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Back in the basement, if the snake monster had not appeared with its mouth wide open, the twos lips would have naturally touched. And from then on, the rtionship between Luisen and Carlton would have changed. This was the first time they had been left alone in a room since that incident. No one was looking for them, and the door was locked; they were perfectly alone. Luisen nibbled and sucked on his candy. He was weary and tired, but he strangely trembled with excitement. All this while, they had held hands, bumped bodies while riding horseback, embraced each other while wandering throughout the mountainhe had even woken up in Carltons arms. The young lord couldnt believe he was bothered by a brush of the knee now. Ahem. Luisen coughed for no reason. Perhaps the mercenary thought the young lord was thirsty, Carlton handed over the bottle again. Come to think of it, wasnt sharing a single bottle of alcohol a little*too much*? Since when had he felt so flustered by his rtionship with Carlton? Although the young lord was overwhelmed, the general had done him a great service to teach him how to keep a poker face. That skill was highly useful at this moment. Luisen gulped down the drink and said casually, If the new king only receives the acknowledgment of three great lords, hell sit upon an imperfect throne forever. Luisen took a sneaky nce at the mercenary; Carlton didnt seem as conscious of the situation as he was. What is this? Am I the only one thats stressing over this? It would have been awkward if hispanion was just as self-conscious as he was, but Luisens pride was hurt when the other lookedpletely fine. Sure, the king is a popr man right now, but even the young lord had a colorful past in which many people offered bribes to his servants in order to be alone with him. I suppose the first princes, your master and kings, position has always been a bit insecure, Luisen said with a touch of grumpiness in his voice. Thats true. If the royal authority is shaken, the nobles in thend will fight; everything, from top to bottom, will be a mess. Itll be difficult for the state to function properly, and the kingdom will be helpless to address any small crises. Faced with Carltons analysis, Luisen forgot his earlierints and made an audible gasp. The future he experienced really went that way. As soon as his duchy copsed, the South fought fiercely; they were briefly united against themon enemy of the locusts and,ter, everyone else. Betrayal and nder became rampant in their peacefulnd, which once held abundant fields of grain and ripe orchards with fruit. Everything became a mess. If one considered how dire the situation was in the rtively rxed and leisurely Southern Region, the other areas touched by territorial conflicts and catastrophes were like scorched earththe peoples lives were simply devastated. In particr, the denizens of the Northern Region ran away from their residences, abandoning countless cities; in their ce, monsters came down from the mountain to upy the resulting emptiness. What a headache. " " In such a situation, no one emerged as a dominant power; the political game never turned in favor of any one group either. No one benefitted from the misfortune that hit their kingdom. Quality of life quickly declined; the people were impoverished. Everyone became poor and sick. Luisen had a short life, but, in that small time, he had observed everyone elses hellish lives. Unless a hero stepped up, the future would probably grow worse. Considering all of that, do you think their dream is to truly destroy the world? At Luisens serious question, Carlton erupted intoughter, Theyre not some third-rate theater viin. What kind of clich like that would exist in todays world? Mmm Luisen adopted an awkward expression. As he knew the future, it was hard to let this theory pass as some joke. If youre truly targeted by a viin whose dream is to destroy the world, then its a huge deal. Because of my duke, I too am targeted by this third-rate viin I should receive a good reward from you. Im an expensive mercenary, you know? Carltonughed. Luisen burst intoughter at hispanions lighthearted joke. No, no. Even if it werent for me, youd be targeted by them as well. Arent you the first princes sword? No matter what, someday you would have been in their sights as well. Rather, you should thank me for giving you extra information as we travel. Your eyes have been opened, and you wont be caught with your pants down between your legs. I should be the one thats rewarded! Whats with that logic? The two bantered yfully. Meanwhile, ufortable feelings and worries disappeared; a pleasant alcohol buzz washed over them. Luisen leaned back on his arm, smiling, Youre drunk, right? No, Carlton smirked, taking the bottle from Luisens hand before hand-feeding the young lord another piece of candy. Am I a child? the young lord thought. Still, as he rolled the candy around in his mouth, the young lord could feel the mercenarys worries for him, conveyed through the medium of sweetness. He was sure hispanion continued to make silly jokes to alleviate his anxiety. Still leaning back on his arm, Luisen slid his eyes up the mercenary. Is this man really the butcher I was so afraid of? That question often entered his mind while traveling. Was this really the man who brutally killed his retainers, ughtered innocent people, and burned down his golden fields? In Luisens watchful eyes, Carlton was hot-tempered, easily lost his cool, and was an objectively bad personbut he wasnt evil. Although he dealt with his opponents a little harshly, this man knew how to sympathize with andfort him. This man was clever and a visionary. No matter how mentally-driven and hot-tempered Carlton may be, would he really carry out a ughter that would ultimately stain his reputation and be a blot on his life? It was clear that he hadmitted a massacre in the previous timeline, but he was beginning to doubt that it was solely the mercenarys fault. Now that he regressed, there were unimaginable plots everywhere in the past; schemes that had been inadvertently ignored. Hadnt Ruger concealed some ulterior motive in the midnight escape n, although the young lord previously thought the choice to run away had originally been his own idea. Luisen had no clue, but many people must have lost their lives in simr conspiracies. Most of them probably didnt even know they were caught up in a schemelike the people of the Allos caravan who died from a snake monsters venom, even though they were ignorant to the fact that they had been bitten. What if there was a conspiracy against Carlton as well? A conspiracy may have bitten Carltons ankle as well; the mercenary would have been just as ignorant as the others. What a shame. That, however, was the problem of the past. No one but Luisen remembered; there was no way to find out if the mercenary was innocent. If the crime had beenmitted because the mercenary was in the wrong ce at the wrong time. The young lord had been given the opportunity to return to the past and to atone, but Carlton had not. The mercenarythe one that would remain in Luisens memories foreverwould stay a sinner. Thinking about this possibility, Luisene felt so sorry that he inadvertently reached out; Carltons rough hair slipped through the young lords soft fingers. For a moment, the mercenarys pupils trembled. Ah, sorry. Luisen realized what he had done and rushed to try and withdraw his hand. How rude of him to stroke a grown mans head so suddenly. However, Carlton immediately grabbed his wrist; his expression looked subdued, but there was a boiling warmth in his eyes. The mercenary asked, Why didnt you avoid me? There was no need to exin the mercenarys words. As soon as Carlton spoke, both Luisen and Carlton recalled their moment in the hull. A fast heartbeatunable to determine whose since they were in such close contact. Their breath intermingled and strangely tickled each others cheeks. The young lords fall was a mistake, but the narrowing distancealmost too closewasnt a mistake. Since Carlton looked so indifferent, Luisen was quite flustered by the question. Whats this? Is his poker face better than mine? Well,e to think of it, it wasnt so unexpected that the young lord didnt notice the others feelings due to his own denseness. Just because. Just because? Carlton sounded like he was suppressing his anger. Luisen hurriedly added, I didnt dislike it. At that moment, I thought I would be alright with being swept along in the atmosphere. Honestly, there were not many thoughts inside his head. Hed previously done more than kissing while going along with the flow. Luisens impassive answer set Carltons heart aze. The mercenary was well aware that Luisen was known as a famous yboy in the capital, but experiencing it in person was different. So. Just because. Because you didnt particrly hate it. You were swept along by the atmosphere Carlton said to himself, calmly. Goosebumps ran down both Luisens arms. Then, when faced with that sort of atmosphere, youll simply not avoid your partner? No, I dont do that with just anyone. Luisen shook his head desperately. Ah, I think I said something wrong, but how do I fix this? However, Carlton didnt give him space to rx and craft an answer. He pulled at the young lords wrist and kissed Luisens palm. C-Carlton? Startled, Luisen tried to retrieve his hand, but the hand remained still. Carlton looked the young lord straight in the eye and kissed him againthe wrist this time. He pressed down with soft lips before licking the young lords delicate skin with the burning tip of his tongue. Afterwards, the mercenary released the young lord. He didnt stop there; Carlton kissed down the young lords forearm and then his shoulders. It felt like the rush of alcohol heat surged in the young lords body; his view suddenly spun. Luisen gave a small gaspan exmation. Carlton gently ced his teeth against the young lords wriggling, trembling neck; Luisens body shook. In the blink of an eye, the mercenary had wrapped his hand around the back of the young lords neck. His dark eyes seemed to question Luisen, What will you do now? What does he mean by that? Luisen thought. The allure that the mercenary exuded felt so chillingly exhrating. This was beyond simply not hating him; Luisen wanted him. Youre so awful. Luisen ced his arms around the mercenarys neck. There was no space to get closer; Carltons lips ovepped Luisens. The young lord could feel the vibrations of the mercenarysughter through their lips. Does he like this that much? Luisen bit Carltons lower lip gently because he was slightly grumpy. Even that stimted the mercenary; the kiss was deepened, more and more. Their lips touched, fell away, then touched againand again.and again. For quite some time, only the moist sounds of kissing could be heard in the room.
TL: FINALLY Also, can I just say that I love that the bottom/shou is the sexually experienced one in the rtionship? Too often its the opposite. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 As soon as Luisen breathed out, Carlton banged his lips to the young lords again. Carltons kisses were hasty and intensequite befitting his character. Perhaps due to hisck of oxygen, Luisens mind went nk from dizziness. The Lust and excitement filled in the vacancy where his rationality had been. Haah, Luisen smiled and dragged the mercenary down to the bed with him. Carlton followed and, almost unexpectedly, climbed atop Luisens body. Luisens hair became disheveled, spread on the white sheets; Carlton automatically ran his fingers between the golden strands. Ever since I cut your hair, Ive always wanted to touch it like this. Mmhmm, So you say. Hes saying hes been conscious of me since then? So early in our journey? the young lord thought. Only now did he understand the strange tension he had felt this far. Carltons seemingly overprotective behavior shed through mind; Luisen burst intoughter. This tickled his heart. Hed been seduced by countless love confessions, but he had never felt this way. Now that he knew the other liked him, he saw things in a different lightmoments that he had simply dismissed without further thought turned into exciting memories. I mean, its Carlton. Not anyone else. *The* Carlton. The past, when he trembled in fear when faced with the mercenary, felt so far away. Back then, he had been too frightened to speak to the man, but now he was doing something more. Even kissing the mercenary felt so much better than his imagined fantasies. Luisen and Carlton kissed each other deeply again. This time, Luisen also roughly grabbed Carltons hair. The mercenarys hair was so stiff it soon became a crows nest. Amused by that sight, the young lordughed once more. One kissone light tease. That alone made him feel as good as tumbling in the sheets with another. It was the first time that he finally understood the clich, A blessing in disguise. 1 Ah, alright. Whats the point of thinking about it any further? How should I know what Ruger and his gang are doing? A lot had changed from the previous timeline. The Duke of Anies was alive and well; his vast wealth still remained. Hes doing well as a duke. Above all, he had by his side an ascendant status symbol (a rising star), the strongest man in the kingdom who had won his position as the princes confidant by force. Itll all work out somehow. Thanks to the steadfastpanion by his side, Luisens uniquely optimistic nature had been slightly revived. Luisen yawned, body stretched outnguidly, and blinked. As his anxiety disappeared, the heightened tension in his body began to subside. Drowsiness washed over him. Are you sleepy now? Carltons hand went inside of Luisens clothes and fiddled with the young lords waist. However, it was difficult to rouse the young lord with that touch. He had been through so much all nightLuisens physical stamina was now at its limit. Luisen pulled at the mercenarys arm andid it beside him. Lets sleep. Lets sleep deeply and then eat. He patted the mercenary on the back. Hah, tsk. Carlton felt dumbfounded, but, instead of standing up, he turned to face the young lord. Luisen soon fell asleep. The patting soon stopped, but Carltons heart still felt soothed andfortable. One nightsck of sleep wasnt enough to tire Carlton, but his eyelids became heavier gradually as he smelled Luisens scent and listened to the young lords slow breathing and rhythmic heartbeats. In the distance, he could hear the sound of a horn, and the boat began to move again. The ships renewed movement was the biggest factor in his surging sleepiness; the two fell asleep, ignorant to the world. *** As Luisen expected, the captain worked hard to do what was entrusted to him. He locked Cullen up and sent a carrier pigeon towards the port city to exin the situation within the ship. The crew then gathered to exin the truth of the epidemic to the onboard guests before starting travel once more. He hadnt forgotten to rustle up an apothecary to make the antidote either. Due to those efforts, the ship began to cut through the river again, moving forward vigorously. Because the resolution of the epidemic was such a sensitive matter, the crews exnation spread quickly through the passenger rumor mill. At first, the people didnt believe it. They had met many people and wandered around many ces, but they had never heard of such a monster. While he was at it, the captain unveiled the snakes corpse to the passengers. Everyone who saw its body shuddered. The mere sight of the snake gave them goosebumps; they felt an instinctive disgust and repulsion. There was no way something so dreadful could be an ordinary snake. Everyone became convinced when they saw the body, so they obediently believed the captains exnation. And soon, the pharmacist/apothecarypleted the antidote. That person followed the form provided by Luisen; the medicine was fed to the Allos caravan members and the oarsmen without dy. The effects quickly emergedthe patients fevers subsided and their rough breathing calmed down. Soon, those folks returned to consciousness as well. Their recovery reassured everyone on board; they could finally believe all parts of the story. By the time Luisen and Carlton left the room, there was no one on board who didnt know the two. Luisen and Carlton walked around while staying about a half-step further apart than usual. They were too conscious of each other; a warm but awkward aura surrounded the two. People shouted as soon as the two stepped inside the restaurant. There they are! I heard you guys were the ones to catch the monster and told us how to make the antidote? Luisen and Carlton, who had just woken up and came here for a bite to eat, were greatly flustered by the unexpected wee. The mercenary quickly stepped forward and hid the young lord behind him. Excuse me, could you tell us more about the snake monster? Is it a new type? Where do they originally live? How did you identify it? Your instructions for manufacturing the antidote were very unique. Did you learn herbology from the monks? Come! Sit here! Tell us what happened yesterday in more detail! There were people who asked various questions with an almost scary focus. Thank you! Thank you so much! Because of you, the ship is moving again! We can arrive at the port in time! If I dont arrive by the appointed date I will have to pay a huge penalty! How did you know the cause was a monster? You folks are incredible! There were also people that suddenly gave them thanks and praises. The people cheered loudly enough to make their ears numb. Every single person looked a little haggardunable to sleep due to their umted worriesbut sincere joy lit up their faces. This burdensome interest was counterproductive to hiding the twos identities. How should they escape this situation? Morrison approached just as they had that thought; he had his usual grin on his face, although he seemed rtively aloofpared to the excited crowd. You two! Lets talk for a brief second. Everyone, I have something to talk about with my party members, so Ill take them with me! Morrison sped out of the restaurant, dragging Luisen and Carlton behind him. Luisen felt a little nervousthe mans expression looked slightly chilly. You have something to say to us? Its an excuse, of course. If you had been caught there, they would have had a hold of you lot for the entire day. Youve worked hard all night, so you should get some rest. Itd be best to eat elsewhere. Morrison handed Luisen a basket full of bread before re-entering the restaurant, saying that he wanted to appease the crowd. As expected, hes a good person. Luisen hugged the bread basket as he looked at the merchants back. I suppose that person isnt going to ask us anything? Carltonined. Hes being considerate of us. What a thoughtful and kind person. Luisen automatically praised Morrison; looking to the side, he found that Calrton looked displeased. Do you dislike Morrison? Its not a matter of like or dislike; hes simply a stranger. Its my duke thats the one that likes him too much. Mm, is that so? Luisen teased. Look at him. Considering recent events, is that jealousy? A subtle smile bloomed on Luisens lips. Why are you smiling like that? No reason. Luisen stepped on his tiptoes and kissed hispanion. After a short peck, he whispered, Lets go find a deserted ce. The irritation that filled Carltons expression turned limp before crumbling away. The mercenary allowed himself to be docilely led away by the young lords hand. Unfortunately, it was incredibly hard to find a quiet ce to eat. Luisen was quite noticeable as the only pilgrim on board; there were people everywhere on this ship. Even if they barely managed to find a vacant spot, people would often recognize him and approach. Once caught, it was obvious that a crowd would soon flock, so they avoided then avoided people some morebut the two ended up staying in their room. Time passed like that; in the blink of an eye, the ship settled into the harbor. Though it had been stopped for one night, the ship hurried and was able to arrive on schedule. Luisen, along with Morrison, headed for the deck. Carlton stayed in the cargopartment with the caravan people to help unload their luggage with his abundant strength. Luisen had decided to leave the boat first with Morrison since he could get hurt while wandering around. He didnt want to be separated from the mercenary, but it couldnt be helped. He wasnt a hired sword; he couldnt do anything like patrolling the cargopartment. He felt somehow lonely now that they were apart after sticking by each others side for so long. In Carltons stead, Luisen stroked Zephyss hair. The haughty horse wagged its tail indifferently. Revered Pilgrim! Lets see each other again in the future. Ill buy you a drink! Thank you so much for helping us out this time; if you ever need wool, pleasee to our caravan. Well treat you well! While waiting to disembark, the people recognized the young lord and greeted him, one by one. Luisen kept pressing down on his hood, embarrassed. Fortunately, the stairs were soon lowered, and the people soon began to move; it seemed like their interest in him ended there. We should also leave. Yes. Luisen followed Morrison off the ship. The harbor, to speak of crowded ces, was horribly packed. There were so many people that it was difficult to take a single step. As Luisen stumbled from being hit by passing shoulders, Morrison grabbed his arm. Are you alright? Is it always this crowded here? Luisen didnt think it was the same way when he had passed through in the past. Although the port was active and full of travelersas any port should bethis ce didnt seem this congested. Theyre all spectators. Spectators? Morrison pointed to something far in the distance. The young lord could see two knights in metal te armor. They certainly stood out amongst the ordinary people milling about. The two were pushing along a wooden cage with Cullen inside. It seemed that the poor handyman was exhausted and had aged considerably these past few days. Since the captain had contacted the lord in advance, the lord had sent a few knights to capture Cullen. The spectators hurled abuse at the man; they even threw stones and rotten fish as well. Luisen watched the scene withplicated feelings. The man reaped what he sowed, but the young lord could sympathize with the loneliness that led him to rely on a snake monster. What will be his punishment? Luisen whispered to himself. He wasnt expecting an answer. However, Morrison replied. Hell burn to death alive. There is no mercy to be shown at a sinners demise. His voice was cold and disdainful. As Luisen turned back, surprised, Morrison was staring at the young lord with a hitherto unseen expression. His face was emotionlesslike a stone statuebut his eyes were piercingly intense. It felt as if the merchant could see through his head. There was a blue me in his eyes in the shape of a cross. A cross-shaped me! God was symbolized by light. Therefore, the church regarded fire as a blessing from God to men; priests could summon a small torchlight. The most pious and well-disciplined among them housed mes in their eyes. A long time ago, Luisen had seen a cross in the eyes of a high priest he had met during an event in the royal pce. Is he from the church? An ominous feeling bolted through the young lord. Now, lets hear your story, Sir Fake-Pilgrim-with-a-Demon-Worshiping-Holy-Object. Who are you? I dont know what youre talking about Morrison didnt give Luisen a chance to ask further questions. He pushed the young lords chest lightly with his hand. The moment Luisen stumbled back, his mind was sucked into a dark void.
TL: I think we all called it! He was suss!!
  1. is the original. Literally, it means You dont know in life. Basically, thises from an old folk tale where a man loses his horse only for it toe back with a mare. The man also breaks his leg, only to realize that he can now avoid being drafted into war. Basically, these bad happenings were blessings in disguise.
Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Carlton spat out the blood that pooled in his mouth. Surrounding him were Morrisons menonce a part of his partycopsed and prone. He felt somewhat uneasy ever since he had been asked by Morrison to help move the cargo. However, he was displeased by the revtion that his alone time with Luisen would soone to an end; the mercenary ignored that feeling without further contemtion. He shouldnt have ignored it. At first, the cargo transportation process progressed normally. Gradually, the uneasy feeling built up within him. He felt anxious since the young lord wasnt in his view. Luisen was the type of person to trip while walking on a t surface; honestly, Carlton should be by his side. Unable to endure this anxiety, he thought he should go off to find hispanion when Morrisons men suddenly pulled out knives and ambushed him. Only then did he realize what had been tugging at his mind for the entire time: he was feeling the consequences of anothers wariness and vignce. Carlton took out his sword and responded in kind. Morrisons men had all been well trained; their individual swordsmanship skills were incredible, and they moved in sync, as if they had fought together more than once or twice. These were highly trained elite soldiers that one could take into any territory. However, unfortunately, their opponent was Carlton. The mercenary had strength beyond all logic and was particrly adept at dueling. He knocked down Morrisons men in an instant. He grabbed one fallen man by his hair, Who are you people? Who sent you? Of course, there was no answer; Carlton wasnt really expecting one either. He was simply nervous and needed to verbally release his agitation; the thought of Luisen and Morrison alone together made his heart feel like it would explode. The mercenary roughly tossed the mans head aside and ran up to the deck. The people, startled by the mercenarys terrifying bloodlust, parted naturally to create a path. Carlton searched for Luisen on the boat. Where is the Duke? Nothing. Luisen was nowhere to be seen. Where is he? Where did they go? Theres no way Id miss him; why cant I see him? Morrison couldnt be found either. He probably disappeared somewhere with the young lord. I let my guard down. He had considered Morrison suspicious for a while now; strangely, he even felt repulsed by and disliked the man. Carlton trusted his intuition. Normally, he wouldnt have let his guard down around that man. In a normal situation, he would have found out who that man was and stayed by Luisens side. However, this time, he ignored his intuition and did not listen to the warnings that his instincts were ring. He was beingcenpletely unlike him. Why did I do that? Its justafter a while, he had stopped observing his surroundings properly. His keenly sharpened senses dulled; his attention had been wholly focused on Luisen. There must have been more warning signs, but none of them entered his view. His eyes were too busy chasing the young lords gaze. He had spent this entire time with Luiseughing, kissing, sneaking out to the deck at night to kiss again. They werent doing anything in particr, but the time passed by in an instant. They werent bored at all. The mercenary floated like he was walking in the air; he was in ecstasy, like a child who had tasted the sweetness of candy for the first time in his life. And he was reaping the consequences now. It wasnt like he had been caught by aplicated scheme or some unfamiliar spell. He had lost Luisen in such an absurdly ridiculous and needless way. He felt a great deal of regret. His normally calm mind, which would be alert even in a life-threatening situation, felt hazy and vacant now. All he could think of was Luisens parting wave, saying theyd meet upter. Neiiighh! He heard a familiar horse whinny; Zephys had galloped up to its master. Thats right. I still have you, Zephys. Carlton leapt onto the horses back. Zephys had been with the young lord; it was a clever fellow, so it must remember where Morrison had taken Luisen. " " Giddy up! Carlton urged his steed roughly. He heardints from various corners, but the crowdthe many peoplein this port didnt even enter his focused view. He needed to find Luisen as soon as possible. He had to return to the young lords side. ******* The first thing Luisen felt when he hade to his senses was the fact that the hood covering his face had disappeared. The cold air enveloped his entire body. He opened his eyes slightly, but the room was too dark for him to see anything. My clothes are all gone. Luisen also noticed that his arms and legs were tied to something resembling a chair. Where am I? How long have I been out? Suddenly, an ominous feeling gripped his body; Morrisons cold expression, which he had seen just before he faintedcame to mind. If youre finished trying to figure out your situation, you should hurry and fully open your eyes. That was Morrisons voice. Oh my god. He was right in front of me. Luisen slowly opened his eyes, trying not to show any signs of his surprise. His long eyshes rose in an elegant parab, revealing clear blue eyes underneath; he stared straight at Morrison. What are you doing? Luisen asked abruptly. When his status as a fake pilgrim was revealed, the young lord stopped using honorifics. Being polite wasnt originally part of his temperament, after all. How did you know I was a fake pilgrim? Did you perhaps know from the very beginning? Morrison didnt respond. Luisen recognized that the silence was a positive sign. So, he knew I was a fake pilgrim from the beginning and thus sent us amission? Luisen recalled that incident where they had mistaken Morrison as someone that was stalking them. Perhaps that wasnt a misunderstandingperhaps they were truly being followed. iming that Luisen and Carlton looked too lovey-dovey to interferewas that all an act to seem clumsy and ipetent?! Luisen clenched his teeth at Morrisons meticulousness. Why did you follow us? Why did you keep us at your side, pretending to be our client? He asked. This time, Morrison replied, I saw you for the first time from Mittils Church. There was a strong curse auraing from you people. The Church! It started from there?! I thought for a moment a demon-worshiper was approaching. But then, he happened to pose as a fake pilgrim using a dead pilgrims pass. I was suspicious and suggested we travel together. Curse? Demon-worshiper? I dont know anything about that. It was wrong for me to pretend to be a pilgrim, but there was a good reason for that. Ive been observing you all this while. And Ivee to a conclusion. Morrison ignored the young lords words and continued, As a heresy inquisitor ordained by the Church, Ill interrogate you on suspicion of being a heretic cultist. Are you really an inquisitor? Luisen was greatly surprised. Although he had heard many stories about these inquisitors, one way or another, throughout his life, this was the first time he had ever encountered one. The inquisitors were exactly as their name suggests: they were priests in charge of interrogating, identifying, and punishing heretics. Their identity and detailed ounts of their activities were treated as top-secret matters; even ordinary priests were ignorant of this information. However, their vicious and cruel attitude toward heretics was famous. Regardless of their opponents high or low status, the inquisitors will catch them at all costs once theyve been pinpointed as a cultist. And, they were known to torture and torture some more until their captives have confessed. In their process, any lie or murder was tolerated. They only followed one principle. That is to say, they do anything at all costs to capture and kill their targets. And now Luisen was misunderstood as a heretic by such a persona worst-case scenario. I think youre misunderstanding something Luisen tried to exin, but Morrison didnt even listen. Once again, a blue me burned in Morrisons eyes. Almost simultaneously, the mes spread around the young lord and surrounded him. The room lit up from the mes light. Luisen gasped; fear red in his eyes. Bizarre torture toolsthings hed never seen or heard of beforehung on the walls. It made him think of all sorts of terrible torture methods; the young lord flinched, unconsciously conveying his desire to escape. Thud The iron chair didnt budge one inch. Sweat dripped down like rain; his entire body trembled. Nngh Morrison stood straight and looked down at Luisen with an iprehensible stare. The solemn atmosphere emanating from the inquisitor overwhelmed the young lord. The situation was grave enough for Luisen to feel hopeless; the blue mes flickered, as if to devour the young lord. Luisen felt miserablelike he had be insignificant and small. I wont have to use those things if you just answer the questions I ask. Now, tell me the truth. This fire will prove the veracity of your words. Luisen felt like a dispirited dog with its tail lowered. IW-What Am I supposed to say Tell me what this is. Morrison pulled out a small pocket knife. Luisen had picked it up in the depths of the centipede cavea crude knife made from bone. Back then, Luisen had ced it in his robes pouchwhen did he take that? Morrison continued, You had this on you. Its a relic used by demon-worshipers. Thats a relic? I cant believe such a toy-like-thing was a relic Despite how sloppy it looksYoud be surprised to find out how many sacrificial bodies this knife has sliced through. Sacrifice? Were the women captured in the centipede cave sacrifices? If so, then the altar was set up underground and the huge goat bust painted a convincing picture. Where and how did you get this knife? Morrison asked. That.There was a centipede cave in Confosse. I picked it up there. In order to prove his innocence, Luisen revealed everything he knew about the bizarre incident that had ured in the vige near Confosse. An altar, huh. It sounds like something those guys would do. Morrison brooded for a moment before asking another question. Then, the snake monster. How did you know that thing caused the chaos? Thats! Luisen was about to answer immediately, but then hesitated for a moment. If he said he saw the answer in the future, would this person believe that? There was a famous story about a saint that made a wish to God and, as a result, returned to the past. If the young lord were to say that something that had happened to a saint had happened to him, he didnt think that an inquisitora deeply religious manwould believe him. If I tell him the truth, he might get even angrier, thinking that Im trying to deceive himWhat should I do?
TL: I dunno, if I saw a 3-eyed goat altar in the depths of a centipede den with a knife on top.I would totally assume thats an evil relic. Like, thats exactly the type of thing you DONT want to touch bc it might curse you, Luisen. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Luisen tried toe up with another excuse, but nothing came to mind. His mind went nk. Did you know that those people were creating new monsters? How did youe by that information? Morrison asked, again. That snake monster was a new man-made creation? That was certainly surprising, but Luisen couldnt answer. Morrison walked to the wall after realizing that Luisen avoided answering. He picked out one of the most horrible and gruesome appearing torture instrumentsit was hard to fathom what it could be used for. Bang! He mmed it down in front of the young lord, as if to show off the tool. The young lord trembled. N-No Its not that I dont want to say anything Even if he were to speak, he didnt think that the other would believe him. Ah, should he just reveal everything? When Luisen hesitated, Morrison stared at the young lord quietly; the inquisitors gaze seemed to urge the young lord to give a speedy answer. That raised the young lords anxiety. Struck with fear that Morrison would point the torture apparatus at him, the young lords mouth would no longer open. After trembling like that for a while, one question came to mind. Why is he just sitting still and staring at me? Luisen recalled how Carlton had interrogated Cullen. The mercenary did not wait for an answer nor did he ask questions multiple times. When it became clear that Cullen was hiding something, the mercenary immediately dragged the handyman to the opening and dunked him into the river. The mercenary was sure his victim would open his mouth anyway, so Carlton didnt waste any time in trying to soothe and assuage the man. Come to think of it, when Luisen wandered around thend, those who had something to gain from the young lord started the conversation with their fists. Morrison, on the other hand, had cultivated a dreadful atmosphere, as if he were going to do something gruesome, but the inquisitor had yet to ce a finger on Luisen. Now that I think about it, why is he just talking to me? Was it because Morrison is a priest? Nothat cant be it. Priests loathe and hate heretics and cultists. Priests on the extreme end of those beliefs would be selected as inquisitors. There was no way the man was showing mercy. Still, theres no waythat hes being lenient because he knows me. Luisen couldnt fathom what was in Morrisons innermost thoughts. Theres a limit to my brain! He thought. The young lord remembered two of the best people he had known in his lifethe one-armed pilgrim and Calrton. What would those two have done? Luisen tried to use his imagination. In his head, the two mens imaginary voices shouted as one: That guys not sure either, so hes just pping his mouth! Yes! Thats it! Luisen felt enlightened. If Morrison was convinced that Luisen was a demon worshiper, he would not have been waiting for Luisen to wake up and exin the young lords side of the story. He would have started torturing the young lords unconscious body, forcing him toe to his senses. The inquisitor would have shaken and overwhelmed Luisens senses without giving the young lord time to figure out what was happening. Morrison waited until fear had stacked to an appropriate intensity in the young lord. He kindly informed the other that he was an Inquisitor and exined why he suspected Luisen. Simrly, Morrisons question seemed like a tactic to obtain more information rather than to use the young lord of heresy. Luisens head was spinning around. As if he had be the one-armed pilgrim or Carlton, the young lord could clearly see the others intent. You dont think Im a demon-worshiper, right? The solemn atmosphere in the room was disrupted by that one question. Morrison, at the center of the chilling vibe, was expressionless as if he hadnt heard the young lord, but Luisen could intuit that the man was flustered. Now that the young lord thought this far, Luisen was no longer afraid of this situation or Morrisons gaze. Luisen stretched his shoulders and raised his head. The young lord was in his underwear, and his face was a mess. His body had been tied up, and his appearance was unpleasant; however, that one action was enough to reveal the arrogance that had been an integral part of the young lords life. You know that Im not a demon-worshiper, but youre trying to get information out of me; youre setting the tone of the situation. Correct? No. What do you mean, no? Youre confirming that you dont believe me to be a heretic by answering my questions. Luisen didnt let up and pressed on, spurred by his momentum. Youve been watching me on the ship, right? No wonderI felt like someone was staring at me. How was it? Im not a cultist, right? But, you think I know something. However, because I hid my identity, you didnt think Id answer if you had asked directly. Thats why you wanted to set this mood. InquisitorsI suppose its true that theyre quite cruel to heretics, but they cant touch non-heretics, correct? Why dont you answer me? Luisen looked Morrison in the eye. The winner of the short staring contest was the young lord. Morrison sighed and raised his hand. His expression returned to something familiarthe kind merchant Luisen was familiar with. Ah, youre more perceptive than I thought. Luisens tension quickly released. My prediction was correct! Thank you, Sir CarltonOne-armed Pilgrim! Id like to dedicate this honor to both of you! Even though the young lord was speaking so vigorously, Luisen was actually trembling; he thought he would die from anxiety. The Generals poker face in any situation lessons were of great help. General, you must still be suffering because of me. Ill listen carefully to you when I return. Luisen, recalling everyones faces, thanked them from the bottom of his heart. So, who are you? 1 Morrison asked. Luisen flicked his fingers, quite impetuously and annoyingly, Undo these first. Ah, yes. Morrison untied Luisens hands and feet. Honestly, the young lord wanted to rest now because he was exhausted, but it would be a waste of his reputation as trash. Luisen stood up, straining his trembling legs. He pped Morrison on the cheek without hesitation. With a loud p, the inquisitors face turned away. The strong hit made Luisens wrist tingle. Would you please forgive me for my mistake with this? The inquisitor asked. Forgive you? Im going to make a formalint to the church. How dare you make me suffer such an insultand you want to get away with this with a simple p on the cheek? Im going to visit the archbishop and tell him everything that youve done to me. Youre someone that can meet with the archbishop? Seriously, who are you? Luisen Anies. Im the guardian of the gold fields and one of the Great Lords. Ah! Morrison eximed. You look better in person than in portraits. I hear that a lot, Luisen said apathetically before sitting back down in his chair. I was on my way to the capital at the behest of his majesty. To think that Id be kidnapped on my way to fulfill my sacred duty of defending the kingdom and its sovereignty. I guess the church must have manyints about the royal family. N-No. It would be troublesome for you to interpret it that way. Im just faithful to my dutythis has nothing to do with politics. Besides, you acted quite suspiciously, right? No? Not at all. Why me me for your loss ofmon sense. Honestly, Luisen thought that even he would have misunderstood, but Luisen backed off from that line of questioning. Shamelessness was amon virtue for the nobility. " " Morrison soon realized that he had fallen into an awkward situation. He falsely threatened an innocent mansomeone who was one of the top five political powerhouses in the country at that! Although inquisitors werent swayed by secr values and only followed Gods word, the church couldnt be maintained by building atop clouds and drinking only morning dew. If they wanted to build on the kingdomsnd, they needed to live in harmony with the royalty. It was foolish to pretend to have any sort of political power. Especially now, when the current kings life was about to end and the Great Lords power authority was increasing. What can I do for you to let this slight pass? Morrison stood in front of Luisen. Their positions harkened back to the beginning of this conversation, but their rtionship hadpletely reversed. Luisen now had the upper hand. The people who have the ability to control monsters. Tell me everything you know about them. Youre talking about the demon worshippers, yes? So, hes saying that Ruger and his gang are demon worshippers. They belong to a heretical religion so influential that an inquisitor was chasing them. Ruger and cultismwhat an unfittingbination. Well, Its not like I know much about Ruger,. Luisen worriedly groaned. By the way, if youre the duke. The mercenary you were withis he perhaps Carlton? The first Princes hands and feet? Thats correct. Oh, so the rumor that was circting on the streets about you two escaping together out of love wasntpletely off course? Can you spout nonsense in this situation? Huh? Luisen red coldly at Morrison. No, I truly mean it In anycase, I cant beat that man, so please save me. What is this nonsense hes spewing now? Luisen opened his mouth to ask further, but the ceiling copsed. At the same time, a big sword plunged through from above. Morrison narrowly blocked the initial attack; when the de chipped, the inquisitor had to roll backwards. A familiar backside blocked Luisens view, as if he were protecting the young lord. Carlton! I knew youde looking for me! Luisen hugged Carltons waist, overjoyed to see the mercenary. Carlton flinched and trembled. Let go. First, Im going to beat up that bastard My duke, please save me! Morrison begged. As expected, he knows who we are. We cant let him live I told himits fine. Calm down. Theres still a lot I need to ask him. Luisen hugged Carlton even harder. Carlton froze like a man that had been cursed. Carltons face looked grim, as if he were eager to break the inquisitor in two. As he watched the young lord gently clinging to his defender, Morrisons tongue clicked. And you said I was speaking nonsense! AhI get it. By the way, are my men still alive? I should pick them up firstbefore their corpses are found. Please excuse me for a moment. Morrison ran outside without looking back. He gave long-winded excuses, but they were certainly quite useful in escaping Carltons wrath. Can we let him go like that? Hell return anyway. He must still have many questions for me. Luisen loosened his hold when he saw Morrison was far away. Carlton turned back. Only then did the mercenary notice that Luisen was wearing only underwear. The anger that had subsided just a moment ago erupted like a volcano. Morrison, Im going to catch and kill you. Carlton vowed. " "
TL: I just had the biggest grin on my face this entire chapter. +1 to Luisen for his adorably shameless act (?).
  1. Even though the English wont let me show this nuance, Morrison has returned to his incredibly polite demeanor. Hes calling Luisen Sir etc.
Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Carlton was perceptive and thought quickly on his feet. After seeing that Luisen was only in his underwear and looking around the room, he guessed what had happened. The young lord would have sat in that iron chair with his hands and feet tied; Morrison would have threatened him with torture tools. That man had ced someone who was already afraid of the dark into a dark room and bared him naked like a sinner. What humiliation. Carlton couldnt forgive Morrison even more. The mercenarys eyes shed with bloodthirst. When Luisen saw the mercenary looking around, he rushed to grab the mercenarys hands. The young lords hands were so cold it broke Carltons heart. How anxious he must have been, the mercenary thought. Is he trying to hold onto my hand so he doesnt stumble? The young lord looked so pitiful. How terrified must he have been, all alone in this room, to still continue to shiver even now. His head, which had been focused on his anger, cooled down; Carlton ced down his sword. At this moment, reassuring Luisen took priority over Morrison. The mercenary took off his cape and wrapped it around Luisens shoulder. The early winter air was too cold for a naked body to endure, and the young lords skinny shoulders were shaking. Are you hurt anywhere? Did that bastard do anything to you? Carlton asked. Ah, Im fine. Im all good. That jerk couldnt even touch me. Carlton scooped up Luisen, cocooned in the cloak, and carefully examined the young lords body, trailing his eyes up and down. He was checking for any injuries that were caused by histe appearance. Luisen, though, was unaware of the mercenarys feelings and squirmed. Fortunately, it didnt seem like the young lord was injured; and Luisens eyes were still lively. Carlton was worried that the young lord would be in a state of shock, but, rather, Luisen looked vigorous and excited. " " Only after confirming that Luisen was healthy in both mind and body was Carlton relieved. Almost stumbling, he dragged the young lord down into an embrace. He leaned his forehead against the young lords shoulder and slowly breathed in and out. It felt like he was thrown off a cloud, crashing into various things, and was barely rescued just before hitting the ground. The entire time Carlton searched for the young lord, he was afraid. Even when he was youngeven when he ran away from home and first started working as a mercenaryCarlton was smaller and weaker then but, still, he had never been frightened. That man was always confident; he didnt know the definition of fear. He didnt doubt his own ability and regarded the world as a stage meant to support his feet. 1 But, the entire time he searched for Luisen, Carlton was pierced with fear. A hitherto unfelt terrorsomething he did not feel even when dozens of des were pointed at himdominated his entire being. He was afraid that he would never find Luisen or that hed arrivete and find the young lord wounded. Carlton was overwhelmed by this feeling. He constantly doubted whether or not he could find the young lord in time or if he was heading the correct way. His mind was full of terrible imagined delusions, and his heart was full of despair. Luisen also cautiously hugged Carltons shoulders. When the mercenary felt long, white arms hugging him, he finally felt that his charge was returned to him, safe. Carlton closed his eyes and felt the young lords body heat. Every time he breathed in, he breathed in Luisens scent, which he had not yet be ustomed to. These sensations all worked together to give the mercenary some peace of mind; the fear that had dominated him earlier quickly dissipated like summer rain showers. So weird. Thisck of confidence was so unlike him. He felt like another persona stranger. At a loss, Carlton simply hugged Luisen even tighter. Im so, so relieved that youre safe. If something had happened to Luisen, Carlton wouldnt be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. Briefly losing the man had made him realizewhat it meant for Luisen to not be by his side. Now that he could think rationally, Carlton realized that Morrison may not have intended to hurt Luisen in the first ce. However, that didnt lighten the mercenarys heart. Morrison and his men were no match for him, even if they rushed at him all at once. They werent caught in a meticulous scheme, nor were they overwhelmed by an immense, formidable force. He was simply caught off guard. Even if the young lord was disappointed in Carltonsck of attention in this instance, there was nothing to be done. After all, Carlton also couldnt stand being so pathetic. However, he didnt want to see Luisens disappointed expression, so the mercenary hugged him tighter. He could only bow his head as he nuzzled up to Luisen, someone much smaller and thinner than him. A low sigh, filled with shame, escaped him. From now on, Ill never leave you alone. Never. " " A sense of deep remorse could be felt within Carltons suppressed voice. The mans uncharacteristically dispirited appearance inwardly baffled Luisen. What a sullen, mncholy voice. The young lord felt sorry for the usually confident man, but what could he say? The mercenary was berating himself over a supposed mistake. Thats how much the mercenary worried and suffered for him. Luisen opened his mouth, thinking he should soothe the man, At first I was a bit scared. So I answered the inquisitors every question. In the midst of all that, I thought of you. You thought of me? Yes. Things like, What you would have done in my position?.'' My methods would be difficult for my duke to emte, though. Carlton would smash everything, pummel Morrisons head, and then escape. Luisen burst intoughter at Carltons words, No, not that. I meant your quick wit. Youre the cleverest man Ive ever met, so I tried to see the situation from your perspective. Ah Thanks to that, I saw through Morrisons bluff. Your voice echoed in my head; Ive learned a lot from you during our time together. Of course, Luisen thought of the one-armed pilgrim as well, but he was mum on that subject since he thought Carlton would be jealous. Your words bore into my brain more than I thought. I was alone, but it didnt feel like I was alone. On second thought, the fact that the mercenarys voice could be heard inside his brain was so funny that Luisen chuckled. At some point during this conversation, Carlton raised his head and looked into the young lords face. I helped you? You thought of me in that kind of situation? What an unexpected response. Carlton had never had anyone rely on him this much. The mercenarys heart was so touched. How could Luisen so easily turn Carltons heart upside down? As the mercenary looked at Luisen smiling at ease, the mercenary felt emotional. Carlton kissed Luisen impulsively. How did this man always impress him in such unexpected ways? Luisen was always a surprising person, and that made him absolutely lovable. Luisen opened his eyes wide, blinked a few times, before sinking into other mans hold. The young lords round eyes and longshes made Carlton even more excited. As Carlton kissed deeper, Luisen furrowed his browsperhaps the mercenary was being too much. Still, the young lords cheeks were flushed, ming red. Carlton kept note of all those subtle changeseach flush or flutter did not escape his observant eyes. There was nothing to him that didnt seem pretty. The young lords hastily chopped blonde hair, his soft cheeks, his eyes that looked highly privilegedas if they have never experienced hardshipsand yet also seemed deeply reflective Everything. How strange. The mercenary didnt like the young lords face at first. Everything about Luisen agitated Carltons inferiorityplexbut now, the mercenary was pleased by the young lords features. I like it. I like him. Carlton thought, almost subconsciously. The more he thought about it, the more his heart felt overwhelmed. The more he deepened his kiss. The mercenary had an urge to delve furtherto consume the others insidesand to be one. Carltons hands stroked up and down Luisens body. W-Wait! embarrassed, Luisen pushed at Carltons shoulder. We dont know when Morrison will return; it wouldnt be ideal to go any further than this. I dont care if a punk like thates. Carlton was about to lean to the young lords lips again, but Luisen desperately blocked him. I dont want to do this next to these torture devices. Ah. Carlton withdrew, sadly. Still, its cold, so dont go too far from me. Luisen slipped his arm into the crook of the mercenarys elbow. How cute, Carlton thought. The young lord seemed embarrassed to cling to him even though he took the initiative; the young lords eyes looked everywhere except at him. I like this as well. Like? Come to think of it, what did I just think a little while ago? Carlton just realized. Since just a while ago, hes been constantly thinking how much he likes the young lordhow much he utterly adores Luisen. Only then did he realize he was acting foolishly, quite unlike himself. The fact that he considered Luisen the single most important person in the worldhis hatred for the one-armed pilgrim or Morrison. His emotions vacited between two extremes. That is to sayhe had fallen in love with Luisen. This was a first for the mercenary. He had always said that those that fall in love turn into idiotsHe supposed he was the idiot now! The sudden realization threw Carltons mind into chaos. *** Luisen and Carlton exited the torture chamber, which was located in a seemingly ordinary cabin. The cabins ceiling looked dangerously on the verge of copse. Waiting for the inquisitor to return, the two settled down on a fallen tree a short distance away. Luisen told Carlton what had happened with Morrison. Throughout his entire tirade, the mercenary stared at the young lord passionately. What is it? Are you curious about something? Luisen cut himself off and turned to hispanion. Carlton avoided the young lords prying eyes, as if the mercenary hadnt been staring in the first ce. Why is he suddenly acting that way? Luisen thought. It felt like the other had changed his behavior after their passionate kiss. The mercenary didnt even want to make eye contact with him. Despite that, the mercenary persistently followed him and clung to his side. Luisen tried seriously to consider what was wrong with Carltontrying to see from the mercenarys point of view. However, he couldnt quite gauge if this had all been pure coincidence or if the young lord was simply unversed in Carlton-ology.
TL: Lol, Luisen, your Carlton-ology gets a C- from me. Study more~
  1. Or, to be idiomatic, the world was his oyster!
Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Well, its not the first time Carlton has acted strangely. Luisen neatly gave up on contemting the issue further and continued to talk about Morrison. You said he was an inquisitor? They really exist? The mercenary asked. I was utterly surprised as well. Ive heard of them, but I never thought Id meet one in my lifetime Ive heard rumors that theyreplete lunatics Carlton had heard of these heretic-chasing inquisitors; they were legends. Once again, his heart sank. If, at least, a bandit were to kidnap the young lord, then Luisen would have money or status to leverage against them. In this situation, Luisen was as defenseless as an infant; neither money nor power would work on the church. I apologizeif I had been more careful, this wouldnt have happened, Carlton said. It wasnt just Carltons fault. In fact, Luisen was well aware that he had behaved recklessly around Morrison, swayed by his previous good memories of the man. However, who could have imagined that the kind merchant who helped me was an inquisitor for heretics? Inquisitors werent all thatmon. Luisen, while living as a noble in the kingdoms capital, met various priests, but inquisitors were beings that only lived in stories. Ordinary folk would not even know they existed. Besides, youre quite tired, right? No matter how keen you may be, it would be hard to uncover an inquisitor, Luisen said. In the first ce, inquisitors wouldnt reveal themselves like this. They would go deep into the shadows to catch the heretics that often moved in secretin the background. Anyway, this organization had operated for hundreds of years, and its members studied how to disguise their identity and deceive others. There was nothing they could do. In any case, this is a chance to know more about Rugers gang. Lets shake Morrison for all his information. Of course, we should, Carlton replied, resolutely. Simultaneously, he did his best to not make eye contact with the young lord. Not realizing that Carlton would fall into chaos after being made aware of his sudden first love, Luisen was eager for this awkwardness to be resolved before Morrisons return. He just knew what sort ofments the inquisitor would make while observing their atmosphere. As they waited docilely, Morrison and his men came to the cabin. All of Morrisons men sported injuries, but none of them were life-threatening. Because finding Luisen was his top priority, it seemed as if the mercenary showed some mercy in his subjugation and consequential interrogation of the men. When all this is over, I believe well have to concentrate on resting and recovering for a while. Youve wounded us deeply. Morrison said, meaningfully. You should be grateful to be alive, Carlton replied, without backing downhe spoke bluntly as per usual. Luisen was relieved. He was worried that the mercenary would remain dazed and absentminded, but, when Morrison returned, the mercenary returned to his usual overwhelming, intimidating form, cing plenty of pressure on the inquisitor and his men. Sitting down, Luisen could nowfortably hear Morrisons exnation. *** Morrison, The Inquisitor. That man was chasing the trail of a demon worshiper who was recently rising in influence. While the South was still wrapped up in a power strugglewhen the political atmosphere was still dubious, he came to the region disguised as a merchant. However, the more he chased, the more the trail became cold. Later, he was left confused as to where he should go. While contemting his next move, he came to Mittil to obtain more information and to report to his superiors. That was when he found Luisen. A false pilgrim exuding an unclean aura. " " How did you know I was a fake? Luisen asked. Each pilgrims pass has slightly different designs. All inquisitors have those memorized. Luisen examined the pass Morrison returned to him. Looking at hiswhat is hesupposed to memorize? I cant tell, even as I look at it. Truly, he is an elite priest in the church. Luisen neatly gave up trying. I was going to arrest you on the spot, but I changed my mind and decided to observe instead. It seemed like you two were traveling with a purpose. Morrison wondered if the two were going to meet some colleagues or return to their base. He followed Luisen, judging that he could find out more information if he stayed by the young lords side. As he observed them, he found out that Luisen and Carlton needed a fast boat; the inquisitor was able to use that desire to lure the two into his party. I was scrutinizing you carefully from the side, and, at that moment, the ghoul appeared. Those things dont ur after normal deaths. ck magic or cursesthose that die from those heretical powers be ghouls. It was only then that the inquisitor realized Cullen had been enticed by a demon worshiper. Because the relic Luisen held was drenched in an evil aurathe evil power was so strong, the inquisitor noticed the rtively weak snake monster a step toote. Morrison looked hatefully at the demon worshipers dagger In Luisens point of view, the knife simply looked crude, but the young lord supposed the inquisitor saw the world with different eyes. However, Cullen was merely a small fry. If the handyman had more time, he may have be one of the demon worshipers; that had yet to happen, though. Rather than to alert Luisen of his identity as an inquisitor by trying to arrest Cullen, Morisson decided it would be better to feign ignorance and observe the young lords actions. After that long nightthe night where the circumstances rting to the snake monster were revealedMorrison constantly observed the young lord and mercenary, who rarely came out of their room. Y-You watched everything? Luisen asked, flustered. Yes, everything. Morrison looked meaningfully at Luisen. His gaze seemed to say, Are you really going to say Im delusional about your rtionship at this point? No, right? Honestly, just because we kissed were not loversnor are we in love Luisens face flushed from embarrassment. This is an invasion of privacy, you know. It was my job. My misunderstanding waspletely cleared up. Rather than being demon worshipers, I found out you were hostile to them. Then, you kidnapped me to learn the information youcked? I said Im sorry, didnt I? We were desperate as well. Those people are evil. Luisen fixed his posture and began to listen to Morrison in earnest. The inquisitor continued, Devil worshipers. Literally, that refers to people who worship demonsthe Devil. Alternatively, you could refer to them as ck Wizards. Devil or demon worshiping was a heretic religion with as much history as the current reigning church. The methods of worship varied slightly from time to time, but this faction seemed to use magic. They were people who had striven to find the meaning of truth in this world through magical research and, at some point, turned to demon worshiping. They believed that the Devil was a prophet who would destroy the false world and lead them to the truth. All of those followers followed the devnd they believed that they had gained special powers by worshiping the devil. For example, controlling monsters or casting curses. We call that ck magic. And, there isnt really a devil? How could something like that exist in this world? Morrison snorted. His tone conveyed the convictions of a man who had deep faith in and was devoted to God. In anycase, these demon worshippers use unusual magic. The problem, though, is their delusions: they believe that the more they please the Devil in hell, the more power theyll gain. Thats why theyre doing these sorts of crazy thingsto please the devil. They make altars and present all sorts of offerings. The more terrible their schemesthe more frightened and confused they made their audiencethe more effective their offerings would be. Or so they imed. The results of their misdoings are quite visible and conspicuous, so their religion has persisted quite tenaciously. Their modus operandi is quite gruesome and dark as well. They do all sorts of evil deeds resulting in enormous damage, but, since theyre not interested in recruiting others to their cause, its hard to catch onto their trail. After hearing Morrisons exnation, Luisen was lost in thought momentarily. So the reason these people are doing such strange deeds are because they want to drop the world into chaos? Are you saying that such crazy, mentally deranged people that can usually only be seen in third-rate power fantasy novels actually exist in this world? In my timeline? Luisen could hardly believe in their existence. The amusing banter he exchanged with Carlton was the truth! Dear lord, the world is doomed. Luisen looked at the mercenary, who was furrowing his brows. It seemed like hispanion was feeling the same way. Honestly, but who in the world does that these days This is the kind of world we live in. The civil war made a mess, didnt it? This is a little hard to believe. I keep thinking that, even though youre the inquisitor, that youre joking with me. Do you really think Id joke about these heathens? Morrisons gravely serious face was a little frightening. Luisen stealthily made his way to Carltons side. The mercenary took the young lords hand and stepped forward, as if to hide the other behind him. Only then did Luisens flinching heart calm down. Morrison threw them a meaningful smile, but the two could easily ignore that look. Now then, I think Id like to hear from the Duke. Morrison said. At those words, Luisen made eye contact with the mercenary. Carlton nodded slightly. At that signal, the young lord also began to talk about what he had been through. Starting with the attack, the vige that had been wiped from existence by monsters, the altar underneath the giant centipede burrow, etc. The young lord spoke for a long while, but Morrison listened to the whole story carefully without ever losing concentration. How did you How could you get tangled up so often with that slippery group? Morrison eximed, startled. That man hadnt run into Rugers gang even once, despite the fact that he had been chasing after them. He couldnt help but wonder if the heavens were ying a prank by tying Luisen and the demon worshipers fates together. Before regression ghouls appeared here and thereeverywhere. Luisen had thought ghouls were simply popr in the northern regions, but they may, in fact, be a sign of the demon-worshipers increased influence. Furthermore, the reason why no bodies were left in the makeshift bandits vige may be that those that were attacked by monsters all became ghouls. The corpses themselves may have walked away. The future was far bleaker than Luisen had realized. The young lord inadvertently thought back to the one-armed pilgrim. The pilgrim had solved many strange cases even after the snake monster incident. Did he know about the existence of the demon worshipers? Somehow, the young lord thought the other would have known. This conversation with Morrison was truly useful. It filled the gap between Luisens memory and the inquisitors information, making the young lord look back on future events that he had simply passed by in his ignorance.
PR: Morrison is like that over-sharing aunt at a family gathering who wants to announce loudly that the teenagers new love interest, whom theyve brought to meet the family for the first time, is soooooo cute and theyre such a cuuuuuteeee couple, and everyone wants to hide under the sofa from the awkwardness. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 That was all their doing. No wonder everything went to hell so fast. Both he and the Kingdom. Before his regression, Luisen lived a miserable nomadic life, wandering around the kingdom. He had lost everything and simply lived life, unable to kill himselfHowever, Luisen wasnt the only one. Tragedy had befallen everyoneall were equalin the kingdom. Faith and trust, which were mainstays in civilized society, became a luxury; human dignity had fallen to the ground. People were sold for small sacks barely filled with flour. After watching that chaos firsthand, the young lord could never forgive them. Luisen clenched his fist inadvertently; even without that extra force, his pale hands became even whiter. Carlton forgot his own embarrassment and looked at the young lord, worried. What will you two do now? Were thinking about looking around the South one more time, looking for clues that we may have missed. If youd like, lets travel together. Ill escort you safely back to the duchy, Morrison said. No. Ill travel to the royal pce as scheduled. The journey will be tougher than it is now. That region has be dangerous in the aftermath of the civil war. Luisen, though, was resolute. Ill go to the royal pce and meet the prince. Ill regain my property and army and exercise my legitimate right as a lord. That alone should solidify his position as one of the Great Lords and Duke. Luisen was keenly aware that his nobility and birth status was one of his greatest strengths. The demon worshippers; the people behind Ruger. They were obviously aiming for the young lord and were hoping for his downfall. That was why Luisen thought he should strive to consolidate his power even more. He still had no idea what their goals were, and how his downfall yed into their motivations, but he was sure that his return to power was the most efficient way to interfere with their ns. If youre so determinedthen alright. Ill follow the Duke as well, Morrison offered. You will? Why? Nothing is coincidence in this world. I dont think its happenstance that the Duke, while disguised as a pilgrim, keeps on getting involved with those men. If I follow the Duke, Im sure to face their main operative body. Mmm. Youll continue to pose as a pilgrim, correct? Ill be of help in that regard. That made sense. In addition to restoring his secret identity, Morrison could add more power to their party. Besides, the man could sense plots that they might have unknowingly dismissed. What should I do? Luisen looked at Carlton. The mercenary red, conveying his dire loathing, at the inquisitor. Is he against it? the young lord thought. No matter how much help the inquisitor may be, the young lord didnt want to force the issue if Carlton was against it. As Luisen tried to refuse, Carlton spoke first. Fine. Huh? Youre not against it? asked Morrison. I dont like you, Carleton replied. I dont particrly want anyone else to squeeze in between me and the Duke either. However, if youre on the churchs side, Ill be able to escort the Duke to the capital more safely. That is to say, the mercenary wasnt going to be stubborn. In that one instance, Luisen could feel in the mercenarys words his exclusive desire for the young lord and a caring heart. The young lord flushed. Isnt it against the rules to advance on his heart so suddenly like that? Carlton shook Luisens heart so mercilessly. The young lord had the urge to drag the mercenary into his arms and scold him for saying something so praise-worthy, but Morrison and his men would bear witness to that. So, the young lord had to endure. Suddenly, he wanted to refuse the inquisitors request. Morrison was quick to notice those feelings. Ahem. Then, Ill see my men off, take care of some business, and then Ill follow you. I have to contact the church; you two should go on ahead. Then, he quickly led his men away. Although it was a little embarrassing to see the inquisitor clear out so purposefully, Luisen was fine. He was originally quite thick-skinned anyway. He sighed heavily and leaned against Carlton. He thought the mercenary would avoid his touch since the other was acting weird until just recently. However, Carlton received his touch with his chest, cushioning the young lord. Ha, my life has somehow be entangled with such crazy people. The young lordmented. Carlton gently patted Luisens hair to console him. Luisen lifted his head once his upset stomach was soothed in the mercenarys embrace. The other was looking back at him anxiously. Are you worried? Carlton asked. No. Apart from being furious at the demon worshippers, he wasnt too worried. Carlton would destroy even the devil if he were to ascend to this realm. The answer tumbled out of the young lords mouth easily because he had unshakeable faith in the mercenary. It would be more refreshing to know what theyre doing. The unknown is scary, but, now that we have more knowledge, theres nothing to be afraid of, right? When Luisen referenced Carltons previous words, the mercenarys eyes widened before curving into an eye smile. Heugheda delightful sound that suited his young age. Luisens heart was excited. Soon enough, a low, pleased rumble resonated in the mercenarys chesta sound that seemed to echo throughout the woods. For some reason, Luisen felt inmed; he became more and more conscious of the firm arms holding him. Were outside, but Were in the forest. And theres no people around Indoors or outdoors, as he had already made a name for himself as trash in the capital anyway, Luisen gave into temptation and hugged at the mercenarys neck. No, on second thought, I think Im very worried. I want someone tofort me. Carlton smiled and bit the young lords lip lightly. After the two smacked lips a few times, Luisen opened his mouth; the kiss deepened. Carlton came at Luisen as if to devour the young lord; the young lords body was gradually pushed back until he hit a tree. There was a resulting thudding sound, but neither Luisen nor Carlton paid it any mind. All their attention was directed at each other. Luisen touched Carltons back and taut arms to his hearts content. Carltons hands moved without hesitation; the mercenary rushed to ce his hands impatiently under the young lords loose tunic. Luisen trembled slightly as the others cold hands touched his sensitive sides. Mmmnn. Shallow breaths and quiet moans spread throughout the tranquil forest. As soon as the young lord thought it was a little embarrassing, he heard an unfamiliar sound mixed into the equation. Carlton reacted first. The mercenary turned his head and looked towards where he heard the sound. Beyond the forest, three or four wild boars with yellow eyes were staring at them. A group of gigantic, horned, bloodthirsty monsters. At least if those things were other people, the unexpected audience could feign ignorance and continue onwards. Unfortunately, it was futile to expect such consideration from monsters. The group was ready to bounce, growling and exhaling steam. Why at a time like this? Carlton gritted his teeth. Luisen agreed with the sentiment a hundred times over. It really does seem like the monster poption was on the rise; no matter how remote this cabin may be, a monster still appeared in an area inhabited by humans while also taking the security situation into ount. But what could they do? The monsters had no intent of backing down. Please stay back, The mercenary murmured. Alright. Luisen backed away. Carlton brandished his incredible strength and finished off the monsters in record time. However, the lifeless appearance of the monsters did not revive the cooled embers. The two had to leave quickly; the other monsters that smelled blood maye *** That night: In the forest at the foot of a hill in the outskirts of Mittil. Three men in dark red robes gathered. Between them, a human sacrifice who had their hands and feet tied, was plopped onto the ground. The men chanted strange spells and sang out loud. This all sounded simr to holy worship in church, but, at the center of their worshiping, was a bust of a goat with four horns and three eyes. Ohhhhhhhh~ Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ A man raised his dagger high. Before the sacrifice could scream, his body was brutally massacred, chunks of flesh sying out; hot steam wafted up into the cold night air. One of the men observing the ceremony slipped away. When he reached the river, he haphazardly threw off his dark-red robe. The moonlightnded softly on the dark-red armor hidden under his clothes. Red hair fluttered in the riverside wind. Ruger looked at the distant lights. Anxiety flooded him as he imagined how Luisen was on board of one of those boats that were moving east along the river. Ruger departed the duchy a few days ago, predicting that the young lord woulde by Confosse. When he arrived at the city, rumors of a hero who had repelled the evil, giant centipede and rescued the abducted women were hot on the streets. A pilgrim that had covered his face but exuded an aristocratic aura; a ridiculously strong mercenary. When Ruger heard about that group, he couldnt help but think of Luisen and Carlton. But that couldnt be them. Ruger knew Luisen didnt have the talent to imitate a pilgrim. The young lord had not undergone the basic theology education that all aristocrats should have received; he didnt even remember simple prayers when he attended church every New Year. If he were to pose as a pilgrim, hed be asked to lead a prayer and, sometimes, would be asked theological questions. How could Luisen ovee all of that? Although the young lord had changed significantly in the recent year, it was impossible to gain such advanced knowledge in a short period of time. So, Ruger dismissed the possibility that Luisen had disguised himself as a pilgrim. However, he had just received information confirming that Luisen had gone past Confosse. While searching everywhere for the lord in the city, Ruger had found a man selling blonde hair. Though the young lord wasnt the only blonde in the world, Ruger had recognized it straight away. Ruger stroked the bundle of hair carefully, as if he werebing through the young lords hair. It felt soft to the touch; Ruger was momentarily lost in thought. Luisen was someone that was born with an outstanding appearancethe best in the worldbut the man was indifferent to his own appearance. Ruger was the one to coax the young lord into growing his hair when the young lord wanted to cut it all off. The young lord couldnt be bothered to deal with long hair. Ruger had carefully brushed each golden strange, every day over the past few years; he couldnt possibly mistake the strands origin. Ruger carefully ced the hair in a pouch and then, so as to not lose it, ced the pouch carefully in his embrace. He could find Luisen with this.
TL: Not gonna lie, trying to figure out how to trante ritualistic moaning chant sounds was too difficult. Ohhhhhhhh sounded so dumbbut thats all I had yall Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Ruger found his closestpanion; that man called himself the ninth worshiper. The ninth worshiper was in Mittil. When Ruger asked why the man, who was supposed to be stationed in a vige near Confosse, went to the aforementioned city, the worshiper said that he was chasing a pilgrim who had ruined his carefully crafted ritual. Perhaps that pilgrim was the protagonist in the rumors that had Confosse in a huge stir. Feeling that the two were strangely intertwined, Ruger had traveled all the way to Mittil. The ninth admirer was just about to cross the river when Ruger arrived. He stated that the pilgrim he was chasing had escaped by boat justst night. Ruger coaxed that man and asked him to find Luisen using the hair that the attendant had gathered. He had even brought the sacrificial materials the man had demanded: a young, weak, and desperate living person. Though, by now, that person would have served his purpose and was no longer a living sacrifice. Leaving in the middle of a rite? How arrogant. The ninth worshiper and the eleventh worshiper followed him. The eleventh worshiper was a man that ran with Direwolves and exterminated the vige of refugees hiding in the forest. That man moved ording to his devotional duties rather than being led by his own interests. Blood and dirt were sttered all over the two mens robes and bodies. What they had done was clear. Their faces were filled with joy, and their hands trembled with excitement. The way you guys go about it is disgustingyou should at least make it pleasant if you want others to watch, Ruger said sarcastically. Youre the one who brought the sacrifice and asked for our help. Why act all noble now? Did you, of all people, dream of bing a knight? The worshipers were sarcastic right back as if they had heard something incredibly ridiculous. Rugers expression immediately distorted. It was truehe had once aspired to be a knight. That dream was an indelible wound; the attendant would not suffer anyone poking that scar. If it werent for my father, I wouldnt be rubbing shoulders with you people. You dont even have a father. Your mother didnt have a husband, after all. Or, was it something like thisa virgin had a baby so she was pregnant with the devils child? Then, I suppose were the ones that have to take care of and rear you! The worshipers giggled at Ruger. Ruger clenched his fists. He would strangle them if he could, but that wasnt possible. After a goodugh, the two patted Ruger on the shoulder, Were just joking. Of course we know who your father is. Hes our only patron after all. Thats why were helping you. Now, Ill tell you where the duke is headed. The ninth worshipers eyes turned red. The blood on his body quickly transformed into ck smoke, climbed up his body, and wrapped around his arms. The wisps turned into a finger pointed towards the river before stretching away into the distance. So hes on that river. It just so happens that hes on the same boat with the pilgrim that Ive been looking for. Ruger recalled his map; Luisens movements were quickly drawn with his minds eye. Ill catch up with you in no time. Though the distance between them was wide, the attendant thought he could catch up quickly with the worshipers power. No, rather, Ill go ahead a little. Carlton wasnt a pushover; he wasnt an easy target to pursue or to defeat. Rather, it would be better to set a trap in Luisen and Carltons path, separate the two, then devour them both all at once. Taking advantage of a beneficial position and a surprise attack would allow the attendant to perfectly capture the young lord. Lets go together. I think the pilgrim I was searching for is in that direction as well. I must take revenge for the deaths of my carefully reared children, the ninth worshiper said. His children were the pair of giant centipedes that turned Confosse upside down. Actually, Ruger was the one who rescued the baby centipedes and gave them to him. At that time, those centipedes were definitely ordinary; the attendant couldnt figure out how the worshiper raised them into such huge monsters. Ruger was working with them, but he only really followed orders. He didnt really know everything about their cause and methodstaming and creating monsters all that. He only knew that they used strange powers. The night worshiper chanted a spell and out popped a monster he had prepared in advance. The monstera giant eelmeandered through the water beforeing back with a small boat in its mouth. Did he personally make this one too? Ruger quietly observed the eel. " " Shall I make you one too? the eleventh worshiper said. The worshippers giggled once more when the attendant ignored them. You have a gift. Ruger ignored those words and returned to the ritual site. Bloodstains remained intact on the ground, but the bones had somehow disappeared. He tamped down his disgust as he picked up the golden locks of Luisens hair, which had been ced underneath the goat bust. Strands of hair drenched with the blood of an innocent victim. It had served its purpose, but the attendant didnt want to leave it like this. Ruger diligently wiped away the blood with a handkerchief. I took so much care to grow this out. Ruger remembered how, one morning, his ward rolled around hungover in his pajamas. He oiled the young lords hair and brushed it carefully. Those were happier times. What would have happened if he werent a spy? Perhaps he might still be touching Luisens hair. At the very least, he wouldnt be forcing his young lord to cut his hair to sell it for travel expenses. Carlton, that bastard, was too ipetent. If it were me, I would never have let that happen. He was confident he could protect Luisenkeep the young lord safebetter than anyone else. However, these were all futile fantasies. Ruger was a spy from the very beginning; his real master was someone else. It was only at themand of his real owner that he became Luisens servant. Somehow, he had gotten attached, so the attendant often imagined what it would have been like to be the young dukes knight. But, in the end, it was all meaningless. No matter how his heart may be swayed towards Luisen, he had to obey his masters orders. Like a knight loyally serving his lord. Although he did not officially be certified as a knight, the knightly teachings and code were always within Rugers mind. As he wasmanded, he would take the Duke of Anies. He only followed Luisen based on hismandsnothing more, nothing less. Despite repeating those vows, Ruger still cherished that blood-soaked hair contained in his pocket. Looking back, the attendant saw the two worshipers giggling back at him. *** The Anies duchy at a simr time: Despite the lords unprecedented disappearance, the people at the duchy werent frustrated nor desperate. They had prepared for the winter in advance and had been working through the backlog of work to solidify the duchy. There was a shortage of manpower and capital, but no oneined. During the past months crisis, Luisen held out for the duchy, so the denizens garnered strength as they recalled the young lords strong visage. At the heart of this endeavor was the general. At times like this, he maintained his role as a steady anchor without wavering; he believed he could only help Luisen by returning the duchy to its former strength. However, todays news was a little too much for him. The general pressed hard at his two eyes. In his hand was a reply to a letter he sent to the king. A considerable number of personnel had been relocated from the duchy to support the second prince; those men were still unable to return after they had been taken prisoner. As a result, even though Luisen had disappeared, he couldnt properly arrange a search party. So, the duchy informed the king of Luisens disappearance and requested for the return of some of those prisoners. He received a rejection. To summarize the kings responsethe letter was nearly two pages longreturning the prisoners was impossible unless Luisen himself pledges and proves his loyalty to the king and requests their return. In other words, the king was dissuading the duchy from even searching for the young duke. How could this be?! Does his Highness mean to say that he cares not what happens to the Duke now?! Despite the fact that Luisen sided with the second prince, he was still one of the few Great Lords. If he wasnt nning on abandoning the South, the king couldnt treat Luisen like this. The general pressed down on his throbbing eyes when someone else came into his office. Judging by the rough and heavy footsteps, it must be one of Carltons subordinates and not one of the duchys vassals. Because the general didnt believe Rugers words from the beginning, when he caught Carltons men, he treated them politely and asked them for further details. After meeting the first princes messenger, Carlton went ahead to pick up Luisen; the mercenarys men followed. They had informed him of the monsters attack, the ensuing fierce battle, and that they had found traces of someone trying to purposefully drag Luisen away. The general learned that Carlton was travelling with Luisenboth people were safe and on the way to the capital. The men had even told him that Ruger had lied. As soon as the general heard everything, he released Carltons men and tried to capture Ruger. Though they had failed to capture the attendant, the men remained in the dukes castle and lent the people their strength. Because Carlton was with Luisen, the duchys retainers and the men were naturally in the same boat. The duchy even helped to bring together Carltons scattered soldiers; the men were filling in for the duchys scarcity. Now, there was nothing more pleasant than their visit. We have news from the royal city. The generals eyes opened wide at those words. The first thing that he did with the duchys power was to contact an informant that Carlton had nted within the royal castle. It seems that their efforts produced results faster than expected. What did they say? What are the capitals nobles reactions to the Dukes disappearance? Its nothing very good. Apparently, theres this rumor going around. What is it? That the Southern Great Lord will be reced. What?! the general roared. Honestlythe Duke of Anies is still alive and well. What are these ridiculous rumors circting in the capital? What about his Highness? Is he really letting such an insolent rumor stand? Thats Its very rare for the King to hold back his thoughts. It seems the first prince is taking care of all the state affairsand is sitting on the sidelines on the matter of the rumor But, its clear that he thinks negatively of the Duke of Anies. That cant be. The general stumbled to his knees. No way Had the first prince staged the kidnapping I dont believe so. He wouldnt have told our captain to escort the Duke if that were the case. Carltons men actively denied that train of thought, but inwardly they were simrly anxious. Strange happenings were urring. If the first prince was really behind Luisens disappearance, what will happen to Carlton? And what about themselves? In trying to deny the first princes involvement, they continued tofort the general. At the very least, the Duke should be safe. Our captain is with him. Theyll make it to the capital safely. Thats right. Of course. The Duke is so ignorant of worldly matters; Im just d Sir Carlton is with him. At the very least, the young lord wouldnt be murdered by thieves or starve to death. The fact that the mercenary was with the young lord brought him relief. The general smiled bitterly as he recalled how he had tried his hardest to separate the two. That wasnt all. Carltons men were of great help to the understaffed duchy. How ironic that the enemy that oppressed themthat which they considered the most dangerouswas now their most reliable ally. The general rubbed his face clean with his hands and steeled his heart. Though he ached as he thought of Luisen, his charge, suffering from far awaybut the general must get a hold of himself. Now, more than anytime else. Im not sure what the prince is thinking, but I cant just wash my hands of this crisis and surrender. I must make provisions. If the first prince was truly behind this, then Luisen wouldnt be able to rx even after he entered the capital. Carlton wouldnt be of much help there either. But that didnt mean there was no solution. The general was worried but workedboriously. There would be people who would protest if the prince tried to change the Southern Great Lord willfully. To be exact, the other three Great Lords. It was difficult to say that they had good rtions with Luisen or the duchy in general, but they wouldnt want to lose their own authority if the prince set a precedent by transferring a Great Lords power to another family. The enemy of an enemy is ones friend. The general hastily penned a letter to the other great lords. He deliberately provoked them by distorting the storythat the royal family was viting their authority. The letters could be delivered quickly with the help of Carltons men. After finishing his business, the general looked out the window at the blue sky. He remembered a young Luisen who had often caught colds in the chilly air. That same Luisen who hed embraced after he came tearfully up to the general with a runny nose would now have grown up to adventure all by himself under that same sky. The general prayed earnestly that this young man whom he had raisedthe young man who was now beginning to soar despite the hardships facing himwould not be crushed.
TL: Honestly, the general makes my heart wobble. Such a dad!!!! Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Part 8: The viins are always after us. The day after departing, Morrison chased Luisen and Carlton and forcibly joined their party. ording to Morrison, the church will send another inquisitor to the South tounch a full-fledged investigation; as soon as they find any new information, they promised to send that information to Luisen through Morrison. He promised that the church would protect the young lord, as long as he continued to be targeted by the demon worshippers. That was good news for the young lord. To be frank, he felt somewhat depressed about his next moves after they entered the royal castle. The newly formed group, now apanied by the inquisitor, headed for the capital. They passed the route most often used by those who crossed the riverjust as the young lord had done. That path was the shortest way to the capital. At first, Luisen was worried that his identity would be discovered, so they were originally going to make a huge detour through a deserted forest road. Instead of the rtively close east gate, he had thought about making a twisted path towards the south gate or even the far west gate. However, their ns changed as soon as Morrison joined their party. Now, they had learned of the enemys identity and that the enemy would be following Luisen; those men knew that the young lord was heading towards the capital. A detour wouldnt help them avoid a confrontation. Like that, a few days passed. They moved during the day; during the night, they emted the homeless by searching for a suitable ce to sleep. At first, Luisen was worried that Morrison and Carlton couldnt escort him to the capital without fighting each other. He didnt know Morrisons real personality, and heretic inquisitors were known to be fanatics. The man was like a ticking time bomb. Fortunately, excluding the pagan infidels, Morrison was a kind and caring man toward others. He was a consistently kind personjust like when Luisen first met him. So, the man didnt cause any trouble. When Carlton concluded that theyd need Morrisons help, the mercenary was no longer cranky. The two did not be close, but they worked together without much difficulty. The three men guided their horses down the road. I thought Id be able to immediately catch sight of one of those men if I followed the Duke, but theres no hint of their presence, Morrison said, regretfully. He secretly expectedanticipateda demon worshipers appearance, but no one popped up. Honestly, does he think that those guys just pop up wherever I go? Luisen thought about scolding Morrison, but the young lord kept his mouth shut in annoyance. He simply watched the scenery pass by silently, leaning into Carltons arms; drowsiness soon fell over him. He was nervous about riding a horse, but, as he got used to it, he was exhausted from merely sitting still. So, he began to fall asleep. You should just go to sleep. Mhmm. There was nothing more dangerous than falling asleep on a horse, but Carlton was there. Luisen couldnt resist the temptation of sleep and leaned his head onto the mercenarys shoulder. " " Carlton embraced Luisen tightly with his left arm so that the young lord would not shake around. In contrast to the chilly early winter air, the mercenarys body temperature was warm, and the young lord quickly fell asleep. The mercenarys subtle scent alsoforted his mind. Carlton drove his horse more carefully, so that Luisen wouldnt wake upit was a pity that the young lords sleeping face was hidden by the hood. Luisens sleeping face always had a solemn yet elegant auralike a snowy winters night. Very aesthetically pleasing. It seems he must have been incredibly tired, Morrison said as he saw that the young lord was now asleep. Its inevitable. After leaving the ship, we were homeless. Carlton felt sorry for Luisen. A man who should have never known hardship in his life was now falling asleep on a trotting horse, tired from wandering. Even though the young lord must have been exhausted, he didnt show any signs ofining. The mercenarys heart felt simultaneously warm and stiff. He could stand to be a little bit more childish with me, at least. It was regretful, but Luisens poise held outthats the mans charm, though. Lets find an inn and rest early tonight. Thats what I was thinking. There was a small vige marked on the map. Lets go there. When all that needed to be said was finished, silence fell between the two. Usually, the conversation was maintained through the young lord as a mediator. Without Luisen, there was nothing more to say between the two of themother than about the schedule and their future ns, that is. Carlton ced Morrison out of his mind and focused more on the young lord in his arms. The warm weight against his body; the pleasant scent that wafted off mans skin. Theforting feeling, body temperature, and his breaths. Every small thing was pleasing. It wasnt long ago that the noble would scurry away from him like a squirrel; now, when he thought about how the young lord trusted him to the point where Luisen was willing to be vulnerable while falling asleep This felt so refreshingly unfamiliar yet joyful. As he luxuriated in his happiness, Carlton could feel a gaze from the side. Morrison was staring at him. Sometimes, the inquisitor looked at people without blinking, and Carlton found it a little creepy. What are you looking at? Carlton said pointedly. Sir Carlton is quite pure despite his outward appearances. What? Nonothing. I hope that youll stay so beautifully in love for a long, long while. Long, long while? Is he making fun of me? Carltons expression twisted with annoyance. However, there was a little noise out front. Carlton and Morrison ced their hands on their sword hilts, ready to fight at any time. A fairly wide stream flowed across the field; the current was strong and deep, so there was a bridge built to help travelers cross the stream. The bridge was sturdy and made out of stone, so even wagons could pass. There was a group of peoplethey appeared to be travellersgathered near the foot of the bridge. Three men in te armor sat in the way. Whats going on? Lets go and find out. As they approached closer, they could quickly see why the people had gathered. I am a knight who serves Viscount Boton. This bridge was built by the grace of the Viscount, so you cannot pass unless you pay the toll! The men standing on the bridge shouted. So, the knights that were absent when monsters popped out or robbers attacked were stationed here, huh? Carlton snorted. Hey what is this Is that a highwayman? 1 The uproar woke Luisen up; the young noble yawned,pletely rxed. Because they ran into bandits at least once a day on the way here, he was no longer surprised at their appearance. Public security north of the river waspletely different from the South. Any form of stable security waspletely destroyed during the main stage of the civil war. If one walks through the forest path, there will inevitably be monsters; if one walks on the road, highwaymen will appear. It wasmon for mercenaries to switch careers and be bandits after a war. Those who have lost their livelihoods often turned to thievery as well. Because of this, the road had been blocked by bandits or monsters more than once. The average traveler would often choose to turn back or was left helpless, but Luisens party did not avoid them. Nor did they suffer defeat. A viin who dreams of the worlds destruction is chasing from behind; they couldnt waste their time on some petty highwaymen. A blocked road can be opened through force. If a monster proved to be a roadblock, then the monster must die; if a robber blocks the road, then they can just kill the robber. Carlton and Morrison always jumped into the fray brilliantly. Youre just going to pass them, right? We dont really have any ce to go back to. Luisen looked around; he could see no other bridges. Of course. What great timingIve been feeling a bit annoyed. Carlton dismounted his horse and strode forth to the bridge, alone. Luisen got off the horse, thinking hed give his buttocks some rest while Carlton fought. Just at that moment, a nearby merchant urgently spoke, Excuse me. Hes a part of your party right? Hurry and stop him! The men who took over the bridge are incredibly vicious. Its alright. Theyre only some robbers. No! Theyre not ordinary robbers! If you confront them now, youll needlessly court troubleter on. Besides, they wont let you pass peacefully even if you pay the toll! You cant pass through even if you pay the toll? Yes! As soon as you walk past them, theyll throw you into the stream and ask you to cross through them again. Then, at that point, theyll ask you to pay the toll again. Theyre so viinous, but We cant do anything about those knights! So thats why you all were hovering about this bridge. Luisen was convinced, yet he didnt feel too much tension. Then, something the merchant said attracted his interest, But, are those people really knights? After all, just wearing te armor doesnt make one a knight. Theyre truly knights. A man named Viscount Boton employs them. True knightshuh. Not everyone could be a knight. One had toe from a wealthy household, and they had to be highbornat least more than a meremoner. As a child, they must be the squire of another knight, and they must go through a long training period. Why are knights taking money from passersby? Luisen asked. Its a knights job to defeat robbers but, instead, these knights are doing the robbing? Why, dont you know that Viscount Boton abandoned his estate and ran away a few months ago? He was terrified, muttering about the aristocrat butcher or something like that. Ah. So there was another fool like himor at least like him before he had regressed. Since the lord ran away, leaving behind the denizens of his estate as a shield, the knights have abandoned all morality and dered theyd find their own way, the merchant continued. Luisen feltplicated as he looked at the knights. So this was what happened when a lord abandoned their territory; long-established tradition and all systems copsed. The sword meant to protect peasants were then directed at innocents. By the way, you seem to know the situation well. Our feet have been tied here for three days now Rather than just lounging about, I looked into background matters instead. Wouldnt it be better to search for another bridge or to turn around? Theres no other bridge except for this one Theyve all been broken. I see. Then, I think youll be able to cross today. Please wait a little longer. Luisen drank some water and took out a bag of peeled walnuts. He may as well eat while watching. Honestly, Ive said that those men are real knights! How could one mercenary deal with three knights?! Theyre not going to cut him some ck, so hurry up and stop him! Its alright. That friend will take care of everything. Give me a walnut as well, Morrison said, stretching his hand out. Luisen gave Morrison some walnuts and, while he was at it, shared a few with the merchant as well. " "
TL: Luisens too used to enemies now, lolol, hes gotten snarky.
  1. a robber that mostly steals from travelers.
Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Even after being surprised by the gift of walnuts, the merchant couldnt understand Luisens easygoing attitude. A stranger like himself was so worried about the man, but those that are part of his party arent stopping the man and are simply observing from the side while eating snacks? Luisen and Morrison affably shared the walnuts; at that moment, Carlton reached the knight. At a distance, one could see that Carlton was well-built, but the mercenary looked rtively weakpared to the knights in his light tunic and cape. Honestly, Its not the time to be so carefree and eat walnutsyou need to stopAh Ah! Hnngrk! The merchant stopped talking; his eyes opened wide as he stared over at Carlton. It was all over in an instant. Carlton literally toyed around with the knights. After dodging several attacks, Carlton hooked their legs, tugged at their arms, and simply plunged the knights into the stream. The three knights were defeated before they could even touch the mercenary. Carlton threw a confident smile at Luisen. As if he were bragging, Look at thisthis is how great I am. He acts cute like that from time to time. Is that perhaps the charm of a younger lover? Luisen smiled and pped softly, Then, Ill go ahead first. Luisen quickly mounted Zephys again. During their travels, he had gotten used to horseback riding, so he could ride solo and mount the horse without the Zephys extending assistance by bending its legs. Though that was a skill anyone who could ride horseback could do, Luisen was still proud. As Luisen approached, Carlton also climbed onto Zephys. The three men walked across the bridge leisurely. This all seemed too simple to the people that had helplessly gathered around the bridge, dyed for a few days. The people that watched their departing backs could only admire their absurd courageousness to plunge the knights headfirst into the water. Who is that person? Is he a mercenary? Theres no way a man so strong would be unknown. Amidst the whispers, one of the travelers shouted, Its those people! The pilgrim who recently became famous and his party! Ah! Ah! Youre right! That personjust thenwas a pilgrim! I heard that, no matter how dangerous a situation may be, those people dont retreat and help others So it was true. Though Luisens party had no idea, they were already quite the celebrities. Anecdotes from Confosses guard captainThe story of the incident on the ship ounts of their deeds were already spreading quickly through word of mouth. As Luisen and his party moved on, they cleared away everything that stood in their way; naturally, they ended up defeating notorious monsters and highwaymen/bandits. The neglectful estate stewardsthose vicious menall disappeared when Luisen and his party passed by. In addition, Luisen, who could not bear to see others hunger as much as he hated his own hunger, informed the refugees he met along the way of various edible vegetableslike the Buried Old Hagand herbs. This sort of behavior sparked rumors about Luisen and his party. The harder and more arduous life was, the more popr stories about heroes were. Luisens fame spread throughout the kingdom, and no one imagined that the protagonists of these stories would actually be Carlton the noble butcher and the trashy duke; like that, Luisens reputation became widespread throughout the nation. *** Traveling diligently along the road, the group would soon reach their destination by evening, just as they had nned. Well probably be able to sleep in warm bedrooms and dine in restaurants today! Luisen, tired of being homeless, was full of expectations; however, when they arrived, the group was met with ruins. There was no one in the vige; only traces of the previous piging remained here and there. It seemed the vige was abandoned in the aftermath of the war. Because he saw many simr viges on the journey here, Luisen wasnt even surprised. The three people quickly gave up on their original ns and found a ce they could stay for the night. There was still an inn with intact kitchen facilities; there were no bandits or monsters around. This ce suited their purposes for at least one night. They made an eptable dinner. Pushing together the wooden tables left on the inns first-floor dining-hall, they created a bedroom and went to sleep early. Carltony perfectly still before sitting up. He had always been a light sleeper, but it was especially difficult to attempt to sleep today. This was all because of Morrison. Carlton red at the person in question; the man was sleeping so wellenough to snore quite despicably. Should I just pummel him? But then, Luisen might wake. Carlton sighed and stealthily slipped out. Perhaps some cold air would relieve his difort. The vige was slowly deteriorating into an unsightly condition in its abandoned state. It felt as if someone would pop out from behind any corner. The chaotdscape showcased the entropy fueled by time. In contrast, the winters night-sky was clear and cold. Stay in love for a long time? Morrison may have meant to tease him with that statement, but the words he had heard earlier in the day strangely echoed around in his head. A long time? How long? And how so? Did he and the young lord really have anything was capable ofsting? Carlton furrowed his brows. Luisen and Carlton lived in very different worlds. Luisen was a Great Lord, the second princes friend, and had a strong foothold in the South. On the other hand, Carlton was amoner mercenary, the first princes hands and feet, and was based north of the river. If it werent for the special circumstances surrounding the civil war and the demonic worshippers, there was no reason for them to be close. Now, they relied on each other and traveled towards amon goal: the capital. But what would happen after they aplished said goal? Could their lives continue in the same vein? Carlton was skeptical. From his perspective, it was so clear that, after arriving at the capital, there was only separation in their future. Luisen would solve his problem with the first prince when he went to the capital; the prince was sure to stop antagonizing Luisen, as he was a Great Lord. So, the young noble would soon regain his past glory. In that scenario, Carlton didnt think Luisen would rely on him as much as the young lord does now. More established householdsmore well-born and educated peoplewouldy in wait for Luisens outstretched hand. The mercenary was so ustomed to being abandoned after being used, but his heart ached. There would be a problem even if Luisen attempted to keep him by his side. Carlton was the first princes hands and feet. His and hispanys rise and fall werepletely subject to the first princes whims; in his position, Carlton needed to constantly prove his loyalty to the first prince. But, if he were to grow close to Luisen, the prince would begin to doubt Carlton. Even a seed of doubt could be his undoing. When they arrived in the capital, hed have to be exceedingly careful of wandering eyes if he wanted to speak with Luisen. Even if all business ended well, it would be difficult to continue as they are. Luisen would return to his duchy, and he would either be sent to the battlefield or remain with the prince. When the bodies are separated by a great distance, the heart would stray as well. Naturally, there would be a day when this rtionship bes forgotten. Still, could he throw away everything and chase after Luisen? Carlton was ambitious. He wanted to reach be more famous than anyone else; he wanted to receive a properst name and a noble peerage. He wanted to prove to the world that even someone like him, who as a child cleaned up horse poop, could make it. Fortunately, the worlds political state and his abilities supported Carlton. This was hisst chance to break down and ovee the rigid wall of birth-status. This was a dream he chased all this while as he risked his life. He had walked too long on this path for him to give it up for a love that had suddenly barrelled into himCarlton was far too pragmatic. The cold night breeze brushed across his cheeks. Listening to the sound of cricketsplicated his mind. As he stood still, he sensed a presence creeping up behind him. Usually he would kill the owner of such footsteps, but he could immediately identify who made those clumsy sounds. The mercenary smiled inadvertently and turned around just in time to receive his assants outstretched arms. Ah! Surprised, Luisen floundered before embracing the mercenary. Carlton smiled and hugged him back. What a pity. I was going to surprise you, the young lord said. You werent sleeping? Mmm. Luisen closed his mouth before sputtering out, I waited since I thought youd bring me out as well. The two had slipped away every night, so the young lord thought it would happen again tonight as well. Luisen murmured, stewing in his embarrassment. The mercenary felt overwhelmed by emotions and embraced the young lord tightly. That wasnt enough for Carlton, so he pecked the others cheek. Luisen didnt avoid Carlton even though the young lord feigned a groan. The yful kiss soon deepened. When they ced their foreheads together and exhaled, Luisen chuckled. The young lords slender face shone softly in the moonlight. Carlton held Luisens cheeks in both hands and stared down. The end was clearly in sight. However, he didnt think he could forget this face for the rest of his life, so his heart violently fluctuated between his options. One one hand, a rise in status, a chance to sate his ambition and recklessness. Could he be happy in lifecould his belly be satedwith just this face? Carlton could see himself in Luisens eyes; he saw a man with a dazed expression. He saw many people die after staking their everything from a momentary rush of emotion. He resolved not to be pathetic like them, but how funnyhe had the same expression as those people now. Im going crazy. What should I do? Carlton sighed before crumpling slightly on top of the young lord. At the sight of his drained and exhaustedpanion, Luisen hugged the mercenarys back and gently stroked from side to side without clearly understanding the others internal struggles. It was then. An arrow flew at them from an unknown origin. swoosh! ! Carlton held Luisen and turned around to avoid the attackan ambush! Bandits? He thought. It wasmon for bandits to simply observe during the day and raid at night. But, things felt too ominous for it to be a simple bandit. Usually one would try to rid themselves of the strongest-looking person first, but the arrows target was Luisen. Carlton looked around his surroundings with vicious eyes. Immediately, the reason behind his uneasy feelings was revealed.
TL: That was so painfully realistic Also, sorry in advance, but Ill be going on vacation for the winter holidays. Ive already updated my discord with an announcement, but just in case you havent seen it. Ill be gone for 10 ish days. Since Ill be traveling 4 out of those 10 ish days, my updating may be quite erratic. That is to say, I dont think Ill be able to update much. I know youve all been so patient with me during applications, so thank you for being patient a little while longer! Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Three men walked out from the darkness, their armor ttering as they stepped forththe three knights that had blocked the bridge during the day. Who knows what had happened in the meantimetheir faces were discolored in a bluish tint and their eyeballs were rotten and white. A few goblins apanied them; like this, they looked like knights apanied by servants. Are those people dead? Yes. I cant hear breathing sounds. Have they be ghouls? The knights were alive when they crossed the bridge; Carlton didnt kill them and had only dumped them headfirst into the stream. However, why were their corpses appearing in front of them? Against the backdrop of the ruined vige, the knights-turned-ghouls hobbled towards them. ghouls had lowbat abilities; despite knowing that, they made such an eerie sight that the hairs on the back of Luisens neck stood straight. Furthermore, their uncharacteristically disciplined walktheir purposeful stepswere quite ominous. Dark red smoke swirled around the ghouls; the smoke looked almost like strings attached to the corpses as they stretched out and over the stream. The strings ended at a standing man. When the group noticed his dark red robe, Luisen and Carlton simultaneously sensed that the man must be a demon worshiper. I am the ninth worshiper. The man raised a finger and pointed at Luisen. You must be the pilgrim who destroyed the sacred altar. Luisen recalled the giant centipede and the altar hidden in its underground den. He supposed that man was its creator. Tales of your name could be found wherever I went. Thanks to that, it was quite easy to follow you, the worshiper continued. Coming to us in the middle of the night without making an appointment? You people really have no manners, do you? Carlton grunted. Do you make appointments in order to punish sinners? Sinners? Youve destroyed the sacred altar andpletely ruined the memorial service I was preparing to please my god! He is angry, and you all will be cursed to death! The worshiper shouted before stretching out his hand. The knight-turned-ghoul rushed forth with a chilling roar. He swung the two-handed swordone that was clearly underused in the knights lifetimequickly. As the de split the air, a vibration was transmitted through the air onto the young lords and mercenarys skin. What tremendous strength. Carlton dodged as he pushed Luisen behind him; the mercenary then blocked the attack of another ghoul knight, flowing with the movements of his sword. The attack was powerful enough to make his wrist throb. The three knights rushed at once, so Carlton was too busy preventing any attacks from hitting to even begin to counterattack. However, thanks to the fact that the corpses maniptor wasnt a knight as well, the mercenary was able to withstand the attacks due to small loopholes and blind spots in their attacks. However, he was slowly bing distanced from Luisen. Damn it. What is Morrison doing at a time like this? Carlton thought. He had allowed the inquisitor to travel with them in order to make use of the inquisitors strength at times like this; however, Carlton couldnt see even the tip of his nose at this moment. The inquisitor probably wouldnt be sleeping peacefully when heretics were making an uproar like this. Carlton rolled on the ground as hended a strike on one knight nk! The attack was aimed properly at the waist, but an ordinary sword would fail to prate the hardness of te armor. A living person would slow down from the pain of the impact, but ghouls do not feel pain. The ghoul knight simply stumbled momentarily. Then, the corpse continued its attack without allowing time for the mercenary to return to the young lords side. The manipted ghoul was an incredibly annoying opponent. It was fast and destructive; as it was a corpse, it couldnt be killed. In that case, it would be better to target the person controlling them. Carlton nced at Luisen; Luisen had learned something from all of the times they had run into monsters and was making efforts to protect himself. The young lord looked wary of his surroundings and had acquired a pot lid and wooden club that had fallen to the floor from their hooks on the wall of the inn. Carlton saw a single goblin was approaching the lord. The mercenary quickly turned to Luisen; in exchange for his wandering attention, he received a fist in his abdomen. As Carlton stumbled with a groan, the worshiper giggled andughed. *** Meanwhile, Ruger approached the battle site. He discovered the ninth worshiper, the mercenary, and the pilgrim. Ruger sighed; a few hours ago, the ninth worshiper went off alone, saying he had to avenge his altar and the giant centipede. Due to the pilgrims growing reputation, the man couldnt stand the thought of the pilgrim being right under their noses. Thats what he said. They were already shorthanded on trying to catch Luisen and preparing to kill Carlton, but the others eyes were already turned towards his own private revenge. Pathetic. It was just an altar. The devil they served probably didnt even exist anyway. And the man could just make another monster. However, Ruger had no idea what sort of idents and blunders the man would make if he went all by himself. Because Ruger needed to clean up after any identsbecause a lead for Luisen might appearhe had no choice but to ept the setback in his ns and chase after the worshiper. Though, hell probably be alright even if I didnt intervene. He couldnt see well due to the darkness, the sole mercenary seemed to have difficulty dealing with the three monsters by himself. Ruger found the pilgrim with his eyes; even though the face wasnt clearly visible, the pilgrims pass sparkled brightly and could be easily found. The pilgrim was struggling against a lone goblin, so the pilgrim didnt notice Rugers presence. I feel a bit ufortable about harming someone from the church, but If he killed the pilgrim here, the ninth worshiper was sure to cooperate with him without any further grumbling. Pity that this was all a consequence of the pilgrims good deeds, but that sort of thing was inevitable after being entangled with these lunatics. Ruger drew his sword and approached the unsuspecting pilgrim; the pilgrim had just finished pushing a goblin away and was catching his breath. His back was clearly exposedwith one stab, the attendant could kill the man before the other could notice his situation. This was a simple task. However, the closer Ruger got to the pilgrim, the stranger he felt. The mans back looked so familiarLuisens image ovepped the mans. It was a back he had always stared at from his ce, one step behind, every day for the past few years. Rugers heart beat fast, My duke? His painstaking patience in hunting the Pilgrim faltered, and his awkward voice called out a familiar name. His heart was filled with emotionstension or anticipatory wee? Ruger couldnt tell. Then, the pilgrim looked back, surprised. The short blond hair wavered with the movement, revealing Luisens delicate face. For a moment, Luger gasped; this moment felt strange although the two had seen each other every day for years. That pilgrim who had a reputation for being so pious and merciful wasLuisen? The young lord had the ability to even pose as a pilgrim? Even now, nothing made sense to Ruger, but, at the very least, Luisen was in front of him. His shock was mirrored in the young lord. Luisen had no idea that his erstwhile attendant would suddenly show up from behind him! Luisen instinctively raised the pot lid and wooden stick for defense. His actions were proper for someone that had just learned self-defense, but the young lord had overlooked the goblins cleverness. The goblin, who had been pretending to be unconscious as if it had lost the battle, opened its mouth wide and reached for Luisen with its teeth. Dirty, jagged teeth tried to sink into the young lords neck. Timeand the lordseemed to flow slowlyas if time had slowed down before Rugers eyes. He was just too surprised, nor was there any time to think. The attendants body moved first; Ruger threw his sword forward. The de that was originally drawn to kill Luisen passed by the lord and lodged into the goblins head. " " Huh? What? Luisen realized btedly that he was in danger and that Ruger had saved him. Then, anger rose to the top of his head. What are you doing? Why save him after years of deceiving him, trying to kidnap him, and then showing up with monsters to kill him? The young lord had no idea what the man was up to and red at Ruger. Thats Speak properly. Thats because I was ordered to bring my Duke in alive. Rugers liege wanted Luisen alive, so he had to prevent the monsters from killing the young lord. No other reason. He was faithful to his masters ordersRuger tried to convince himself. If you follow me, you wont get hurt. My duke. Did you really think Id believe that? I already know who you people are. Then, thats a relief. What? Then, you must have realized that youd be in trouble if you solely trust a lowly mercenary like Carlton. These men are much eviler and stronger. Come with me. Im the only one who can protect you properly. This bastarddoes he even realize the nonsense hes spouting? How are you going to protect me if youre with those evil people? Luisen was so dumbfounded he was rendered speechless. Every word that came out of Rugers mouth made no sense; he didnt know where to start with his rebuttal. Was he always this insane? While the young lord was bewildered, Ruger had raised his sword. Look at himmy eyes are spinning. Hes being contradictory again! As the panicked Luisen moved to dodge, he heard Carltons voice, My duke,e backwards! Luisen fell to the ground behind him thoughtlessly, doing as he was told. Then, Morrison popped out from behind one of the buildings roofs. Morrison! I was wondering where you were! Morrison threw a knuckle-d fist at the attendant; Ruger blocked that attack with his sword. The resulting collision sounded so intense that it hurt Luisens ears. In the brief confrontation between Luisen and Ruger, many changes had taken ce. Carlton used a torch to burn down all the ghoul-knights and escaped their siege. Oh! Oh oh! Wait. Wait! Lets run away! The demon worshipper used the goblin that he had dragged here like a shield and, without even looking back, ran away. Ruger didnt seem to care about that, though. The attendant observed the situation with cold eyes, as if he hadnt expected his colleague to look after him. A low-level monster like a goblin was no match for Carlton, and this group had an unexpected supporter named Morrison. Soon, the reality that he wouldnt be able to take Luisen away as he desired solidified. The ninth worshiper fled, so there was no reason to be here any longer. Lets see each other again. Ruger pushed Morrison away and swung his sword to widen the distance between them. A dark red mist rose from under his feet. Nngh, Morrison backed away in horror. This dark and evil energy was like poison to a priest like him. Taking advantage of the gap created, Ruger soon disappeared into the darkness as well. Croak Thest goblin copsed; only three people were left in this vige. The night sky quickly calmed down as if nothing had happened, but the smell of monsters and the deep, metallic stench of blood still wafted in the air.
TL: Ruger go awayno one wants to see you. Least of all me and my PR. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 As soon as Carlton knocked down thest goblin, he hurried over to Luisen. Looking the young lord all over, he carefully checked for any injuries. This wasnt an umon urrence, so Luisen calmly raised his right hand. Ive just scraped my palm here, otherwise Im fine. Im not injured. The young lord had abrased his palm against the surface of the wooden stick while pushing the monster back. Ive only had to push back one goblin. You should worry more about yourself. Hispanion had to deal with three knights who wielded their broadswords as if their des were made out of paper. Luisen also looked over Carlton, and, to his surprise, the mercenary did not suffer a single bruise. At this point, couldnt he be called a monster? Just as the young lord thought that, Carlton looked fondly at the scratch on Luisens palm. Still, you did well. Huh? What? You defeated a goblin by yourself. Although, the end of all that hassle was a bit regretful. You did a good job of avoiding boxing yourself against the wall and calmly chose your weapona long wooden stick. Its just a goblin When we first met, didnt you almost die by a Goblins hand? Ah, I suppose you are right. When he first met Carlton, Luisenpletely panicked at the Goblins appearance and nearly died. If one considers that event, responding calmly and winning a power struggle against a goblin was a huge achievement by Luisens standards. If Ruger hadnt called out to him, he could have shut down the monsters breathing. Come to think of it, I, Luisen Anies, have matured a lot. Luisen raised his palm to the mercenary while praising himself, I simply used what I learned from you, again. Carlton chuckled deeply before grabbing the hand, sping the young lords fingers firmly. I gave you my hand for a high fivewhats this sudden hand-holding? Luisen grumbled, but he didnt hate this sudden contact. As the two were about to fall into their own world, Luisen felt an insistent gaze. Looking to the side, he saw Morrison viewing them with a pleased expression. Whyis he looking at us like that? You two make such a good sight. Morrison sighed. Are you a pervert? Carlton shot back. What do you mean pervert? I just appreciate a good love story. You certainly look like you do. Anyway, with Morrison watching, the desire to do more disappeared. Luisen let go of the mercenarys hand with a sour expression, took out his handkerchief, and wiped off the goblin blood that sttered onto him. Carlton red at Morrison, frustration evident in the lines of his face. What were you doing for you to be sote? I didnt think you could sleep through this pandemonium. Of course not! I was fighting my own battles. Morrison said, as if he were wronged. After you two left, I was lying down by myself. Suddenly, I felt very ufortable, so I thought I should look around. Carlton had exited first, and Luisen followed. It wasnt something special; the two enjoyed a secret nightly meeting almost every day. So, it was obvious what the inquisitor would witness if he were to follow him out the door. Instead, Morrison tactfully slipped out through a window on the back wall. What?! You knew?! Luisens face red redhis secret meetings were uncovered! " " I was right there when you two moved out; of course Id know. I dont particrly mind, so please dont worry. Anyway, as I walked around, I happened upon a strange man. The man had apparently stood next to a direwolf; he looked down at the vige from atop the nearby hill, and the aura surrounding him felt ominous and mysterious. Morrison had a hunch that the man was a demon worshiper and approached in secret. The demon worshiper failed to respond properly to the sudden surprise attack. Direwolf? Is that the man who attacked the refugee vige? I dont think he came there to fightit was almost like he was there to observe. There were only a couple of direwolves. I had almost captured him, but You lost him? Yes. I had to capture him alive in order to interrogate him. However, at that moment, that man ordered a direwolf to bite him and drag him away. Morrison clicked his tongue, as if he regretted not overpowering the man. Morrisons face, as he recalled his fight with the demon worshiper, reminded Luisen of that inhumane expression he saw at the docks. That must be Morrisons true self as a heretic inquisitor. Once again, the young lord thought it was truly fortunate that Morrison and his misunderstanding was quickly and easily resolved. These direwolves are incredibly fast; I couldnt chase after them with just my two feet, so I came back to town to acquire a horse. However, there were demon worshippers here, too. There was another battle happening in the vige. Morrison was ted to have another capture target, but he had to help the young lord first, as the young lord was already in conflict with Ruger. I am fortunate to have followed my Duke. I met two peoplepeople who I saw neither hide nor hair of earlierall at once! My sixth sense wasnt incorrect. Morrison seemed pleased to have encountered the worshippers, even though the viins had escaped. Those bastards theyll probably attack the Duke again, yes? Next time, I wont clumsily target the ankle. Ill target the spine Stop talking so viciously in front of my Duke. Carlton protested, covering Luisens ears. Luisen nodded as wellDont say such cruel things so nonchntly. Morrison shrugged his shoulders. By the way, that man with the red hairhes Ruger, right? The inquisitor had only heard stories about the man; he had never seen the attendant in person. Thats correct. " " Wasnt that man a bit odd? Hespletely odd. Luisen said, bluntly. He kept saying such strange things. Hes not usually one to speak such nonsense. He didnt even seem to know what he was spouting. Still, he saved my Duke from the goblins, didnt he? At Morrisons words, both Carlton and Luisens brows wrinkled simultaneously. Luisen spoke, Supposedly, hes been ordered to take me alive. Thats what he said, at least. Why the sudden interest in Ruger? Nothing. Its nothing, but I just have a strange feeling. There seemed to be more to the topic, but Morrison wouldnt say. The three of them cleaned up their surroundings and prepared to leave the vige. After all, other monsters or beasts may be lured here by the scent of blood, or Ruger and his gang maye back with reinforcements. The three recovered the remains of the baronys knights and took their identification cards. In ce of a funeral, they simply cremated the corpses and prayed. *** Without space for proper rest, the three people set off on the road again. The dark, almost-dawn sky was filled with twinkling stars, but all three were not in the mood to enjoy this beautiful scenery. They were busy discussing what to do in the future. Until now, they had felt no threat due to Luisens disguise as a pilgrim, which kept the Duke of Aniess whereabouts unknown. However, now his location was discovered and his identity was revealed; those bastards would be like tigers, waiting with eyes wide for an opportunity to steal and kidnap the young lord away. 1 I thought we would encounter them at least once before entering the capital, but I didnt expect it to be like this. Luisen sighed deeply. He had thought theyd meet Ruger just before passing through the capital city gatethat the attendant would lie in wait there. They had nned how to respond to that situation. However, they didnt know the demon worshippers woulde after the pilgrim while bearing a grudge. The group needed to revise their future ns since they were discovered earlier than expected. However, nothing can be helped, right now, right? That was Morrisons argument. This trick had already been tried oncedisguising yourself as another person would be uncovered quickly. Even if they quickened their pace, the human body would prove to be the rate-limiting factor. It would be dangerous to try and protect Luisen when they had no idea how many demon worshippers existed. Nor could they im that Carlton was some unrted mercenary. Wouldnt it be better to reveal your identity and move quickly? Thats a bit Wouldnt that make the situation more difficult? Luisen said. Currently, in the eastern part of this kingdom, even knights became robbers. The hyena-like rascals who would want to capture the Duke of Anies would rather slow down the groups steps, providing openings to Rugers gangs. Then, why dont we find someone who can protect the Duke after he reveals his identity? Who? The Great Lord of the East. ording to the information I received, the Eastern Great Lord should be leading his knights around this area. Nngh I dont particrly like that lord 2 Luisens brows furrowed. The Eastern Great Lord, the Duke of Assylus, was in his sixties, old enough to be Luisens grandfather. He was an authoritarian man who was well aware of his own privileges; a man that took pride in his birth status. The man was an inconvenience for Luisen because he had always nagged the young lord, who had lived like trash. Most of all, before regression, when the wandering Luisen had visited him, Luisen was kicked out without being able to meet the Duke of Assylus. The same was true of all the other nobles. Therefore, the young lord decided to head to the capital with only Carlton for help. Furthermore, theck of knowledge about who the shadow beneficiary of the demon worshippers was added to his decision. Is the Eastern Great Lord trustworthy? What if hes behind the demon worshippers? Ive met him beforehes a very religious man who would have nothing to do with heresy. Since Morrison, an inquisitor, was the one to say that, the great lords credibility was made even stronger. You all wont be treated well by that old man, Luisen said. Especially Carlton. It matters not how he treats usitll be safer with his knights. Ruger and his demon worshippers cant easily confront us that way. However, the issue is that the Great Lords exact location isnt clear. It would be different if we were far away from them, but isnt it a relief that were in the same area? I dont think well have to stray too far from our original path. I can make efforts to quickly find a more detailed description of the mans location. Morrison and Carlton were both optimistic about this n. Ugh, Luisen groaned. Things werepletely different from before the regression, so he supposed it would be fine to ask the Easter Great Lord for help. Hes not a member of the demon worshipers, after all. However, his heart still pounded from the betrayal and contempt he received at that time. But, since Morrison and Carlton would be the ones to fight in any situation, Luisen needed to respect their opinions. Alright. Then, when we meet them on our way Ill attempt to negotiate. The young lord grudgingly gave his permission, and a new destination had been set. *** Meanwhile, two escaped demon worshippers and Ruger reunited in a rocky cave a little ways away.
TL: Read the room Morrison~ Read the room!
  1. is an acronym: definition a tiger stares at its prey with its eyes wide open, quietly looking for an opportunity to steal someone elses property. This phrasees from an old Chinese novel.
  2. can mean man, but, in this scenario, it does the double work of pointing out that this lord isnt a meremoner.
Chapter 90 Chapter 90 By the time Ruger arrived, the ninth and eleventh worshipers had already arrived as well. Ruger nced at the eleventh worshiper leaning against the wall; the man didnt look to be in a good condition. His ankle waspletely bent at a wrong angle, and he was sweating all over. Itll be a problem if our manpower is reduced more than this here. Ruger frowned; he coldly looked down at the ninth worshiper clinging to the eleventh as he fed the man painkillers. These two cut off other peoples wrists and ankles, but they acted so disgustingly with each other. You got hurt like a fool, Ruger scoffed. Bite that bastard! The eleventh worshiper pointed at Ruger. The direwolf, next to the man, rushed at the attendant. It opened its big mouth and tried to bite Rugers ankle, but the man frustratedly kicked at the direwolfs snout. What are you doing? He shouted. Its all your fault. What? There was another person in their party. He suddenly attacked and crushed my ankle with his knuckles. Ahthat person. Ruger recalled a strange man blocking his way to Luisen. The moment they faced each other was short, but the mans piercing gaze, which seemed to dig deep into his head, felt unpleasant. That person wasnt normal. Thats why I told you to take care of yourselves, didnt I? How could you me me for your careless actionsthats ridiculous. No, you didnt even know that the Duke of Anies was posing as the pilgrim, did you? Even when I suspected him, werent you so sure that the Duke wasnt capable? Thats If I had known that the pilgrim was the Duke of Anies, I would have prepared more before attacking him. This guy pretends to know everything about the Duke, but it turns out he knows nothing! Shut up. Ruger growled deeply. Every one of the worshipers words felt like it pierced his heart. IndeedRuger was the most befuddled one here. Luisen was the pilgrim who was famous for solving many cases? Even though he saw that fact with his own eyes, Ruger found it hard to believe. It felt as if the world was making fun of him. He was the closest person to Luisen; he knew bettermore than anyone elseabout the young lord. He used to be able to clearly see into the Dukes head, as if he were looking at his own palm. Luisen never used to have the ability to pose as a pilgrim or anything like that; the man was passive,cent, and indifferent to others. He was indifferent to others and used to being taken care of and doing as he was told. These character ws were considered aristocratic, so he never found the need nor desire to fix that issue. He didnt seem like the Duke I know. Ruger was bewildered; at some point, Luisens mind looked hazy. The attendant could no longer figure anything out. It felt as if Luisen had changed into apletely different person. What could cause that person to change? There was no impetus. When the news that the second prince had lost the civil war and died, when the Duke fled to his castle, Luisen was still Luisen. Ruger thought hed get drunk and escape from reality. Carlton. Is it because of that bastard? Come to think of it, the turning point for the Dukes strange behavior was certainly around the time Luisen surrendered to the mercenary. From that point on, the Duke began to hide things from Ruger. Damn! Carlton, again. Is it really him? Its always him: a lowly man who doesnt even know his station, sticking to Luisen as if hes a knight Why are you so angry? The ninth worshiper was irritated. Carlton The Duke keeps on deviating from my expectations because of him. I cant fulfill my orders. Wouldnt you all be angry if your ns go awry? Ruger had been a spy for these past few years; his final mission was to kidnap Luisen. If he simply finished this job properly, his fatherthese worshipers masterhad promised to reward him ordingly. Maybe he could be a knight, a dream that he had once given up. Perhaps hed be recognized as his fathers son. As his father had no heir, that position was open for Ruger. It was Rugers lifelong dream to shed the stigma of being an illegitimate child and to proim his name proudly. Ruger justified his anger, stating that of course hed be angry since things went wrongsnatched from the jaws of victory. Well have to look for another chance. Next time, I will have the Duke in hand. My brothers ankle must be treated first. 1 We wont cooperate with you until then. What? Youre going to back out now? The Duke is right in front of our nose. The Duke of Anies is your fathers and your target. This is not the worshipers objective. Theres no reason to cooperate with you at the expense of our brothers. Let the Duke be attacked by a goblinthen, at least, it would be easier to drag him away. He could die. I was ordered to bring him in alive. The ninth worshiper thought for a moment, then, with a meaningful smile, said, We could attach his lifeforce back again, though? I thought you were going to protect the Duke. Why would I? You said it earlier? Im the only one who can protect you properly.'' The ninth worshiper mimicked Ruger with an exaggerated tone. It was obvious that the man was trying to tease the attendant again. Ruger replied, irritated and unable to ignore the man, Would you follow someone who said, if you follow me, you will die?'' Then, when youve caught him, I can take a peek, right? I have always been curious about noble blood. For a moment, Ruger red at the ninth worshiper as if he were going to kill the man. Ah, so vicious. Someone would think Im your enemy. The ninth worshiper chuckled. Ruger turned around, ignoring him He recalled Luisens face when the young lord looked back at his shout. At first, his heart palpitated at the wee face, but then it sank at the sight of the young lords hair. After being an attendant for so many years, Ive be immersed. Thats why Im like this. Since he yed a faithful attendant for so long, he may have be worried about the Dukes welfare almost inadvertently. However, that was only a moments confusionhe would faithfully follow his masters order. Theres no other reason. There cant be another reason. Ruger repeated to himself. The attendant bit his lips until it bled. Looking at his very unstable appearance, the demon worshipers exchanged mysterious nces amongst themselves. *** By the time the morning sun rose, Luisen and his party arrived at a small abbey. Morrison entered the building with a monk, saying that they needed to have a private talk; Luisen and Carlton waited outside for the inquisitor to exit again. The monk was probably a special contact that Morrison needed to find out the Eastern Great Lords location. Taking advantage of the lull, Carlton taught Luisen simple self-defense techniques. In a situation likest night, what should you do if that Ruger bastard forcibly drags my Duke away? I should shake him off and run away Right? That guy will probably try to grab my Duke like this and drag you away. Carlton grabbed Luisen by the arm. Although Carlton controlled his strength to be quite moderate, Luisen could not shake off the mercenarys hand. Carlton did not budge at all. I dont think I could shake him off. If theres a difference in muscle strength, its better to use techniques. Press the insides of the elbow with your arm; push his philtrum in with your head. The philtrum? The nose or the chin is alright as well. Theyre all vital points. I see. Other vital points include the pit of the stomach and between the legs, but Ruger would be wearing armor, so its best to aim for his face. Luisen nodded with a serious expression, I understand. Ill show you a demonstration. Carlton made Luisen grab his arm. As the young lord clenched his grip with all his might, Carlton pressed the inside of Luisens elbow with his hand. Since the elbow was a joint meant to fold, the arm folded easily, without much force needed. Consequently, the young lords arm weakened. In that state, Carltons head flew forward. Nnngh, Luisen closed his eyes reflexively. However, it wasnt Carltons head but his lips that touched the young lords lips. Luisens face heated up at the soft touch; he red at Carlton with narrowed eyes, If youre going to do it, then do it properly. Isnt there too many people around to do something like that? Luisen nced around. Strangely, the travelers who should be passing by were hanging around the monastery. It felt like they kept ncing over here. Carlton shook Luisens cor gently, You should focus on learningIm teaching you quite diligently, after all. Hah. And whos the one excited about this? Carlton grinned, enjoying Luisens ludicrous expression. If youre not in the situation to be able to hit with your head, its good to aim for the eyes. Poke the eyes while pushing the face away with your palm; spit and spray dirt; m the others head into something, etc. Thats allself defense? All this dog-fighting? Luisen felt a bit sour. Even if I teach you proper techniques, you probably wont be able to copy them? Thats true. Its a simple matter to dodge someone slow like my Duke. However, if you can shake them up for even just one moment, it would mean the difference between life and death. And, now that you know all this, my Duke will be able to handle things in a calm manner. Apart from these tactics, Carlton taught Luisen various dirty and cheap maneuvers to use in times of need. The mercenary also fulfilled his own self-interest by fondling the young lords waist when iming to show Luisen a demonstration. The mercenarys machinations were quite transparent, but Luisen pretended to be ignorant while secretly enjoying the attention. After a while, Morrison emerged from the abbey.
TL: Wowyou guys are just now lovey-dovey in the open, huh? Im being fed dog food!!
  1. Brother, ofc, is said in a collegiate sense rather than a blood-sibling sense.
Chapter 91 Chapter 91 A man followed behind Morrison. Judging by the full head of hair, the man wasnt a monk; furthermore, he was quite dressed up. Luisen had no idea who he was, but the man seemed quite d to see the young lord, Esteemed Pilgrim. It seems that we meet again so soon. Ahaha. Yes. Of course. Who are you? Luisen smiled awkwardly and stared at the Inquisitor. Morrison exined, This person was on the boat crossing Mittil just a little while ago. Apparently, he works as an errand boy at this monastery. I greeted you when you dismounted the ship, but you must have forgotten. I had implored you to visit our abbey, as I wanted to repay you. Honestly, Luisen didnt usually remember any of those well wishes, greetings, or other such formalities. At that time, more than one or two people had greeted him simrly; also, he was shocked by the events that happened that dayMorrison had kidnapped himso, the young lord could hardly remember anyones face. II apologize. My memory is a bit Thats alright. These things can happen. I heard you wanted an audience with Duke AssylusI believe I can help with that. He said that the Eastern Great Lord had recentlymissioned a book from the monastery. This person happened to be the one chosen to deliver the book and was willing to take Luisens party with him. Of course, the man wasnt of a status that could directly greet the Eastern Great Lord. However, the party could apany him to the insides of the Great Lords barracks, and, when he hands the book off to a servant, he could secretly mention Luisen. If you do this for us, I would of course be extremely grateful, but I wonder if were asking a difficult favor from you The errand boy waved away Luisens concern, I owe the esteemed pilgrim a great favor. Saying a few words cannotpare to the difficulties the pilgrim faces. And, since the Duke is deeply religious, he is already interested in the recently famous pilgrim. Me? Im sure hed love to hear about the esteemed pilgrims activities aboard the ship. Since it happened in the east. Im sure hell offer greatpliments. Then, Ill leave this to you. Luisen decided to ept the mans offerthere was no reason to refuse. Besides, Morrisons smile seemed to indicate that the messenger had no other options. I suppose being famous isnt always a bad thing. Even without Morrisons pressure, there would still be many people willing to help him. Though it may be overly prideful, Luisen was still proud to think that this was because of his aplishments. *** The Eastern Great Lord was staying in a tent on a in about a half days journey away from the abbey. His crew was moving toward the capital at an incredibly slow pace. When Luisen arrived at the in, he saw dozens ofrge and small tents erected atop the t in. A wood fence was set up around the boundary, making the whole camp resemble a nomadic vige. In the center, a red wave-patterned g, which symbolized the Eastern Great Lord, fluttered in the air. Various other gs representing other aristocratic families were also erected around the central g: it seemed that the Eastern Great Lord had attracted other forces, and they were all traveling together en masse. As the world remained chaotic, the aristocratic union in the east showcased their robustness and intent to highlight the authority of their Great Lord. There were a great many people outside the wooden fencethese consisted of those who could not join the Easter Great Lords party and were camped near the entrance to see a glimpse of the great nobles face. They begged the soldiers, bribed them In any case, things were a mess. It must have been difficult to even make it this far. Once they learned the location of the Great Lord, Luisen thought it would somehow be possible to be granted a meeting. But now that he saw the situation with his own two eyes, the young lord thought he wouldnt be able to go near the entrance. Perhaps if he removed his hood and identified himself, Luisen would be able to pass easily. However, Luisen wanted to hide his identity as much as possible; he thought it would be best to reveal his identity when he met the Great Lord. Luisens party easily passed through the wooden barrier thanks to their introduction as an errand-group. The audiences jealous eyes fell upon the young lord. The Great Lords servant came out to greet the messenger. My lord has been eagerly looking forward to this book. The servants wore gloves before examining the book, page by page. These books, which were hand-written and hand-drawn by the monks, were like works of art. The errand boythe messengerquietly brought up Luisens party while staring into the servants eyes. Ive heard of their group from a rumor going aroundI suppose the Lord will be interested in this story. What forthe banquet has just gotten boring, so I believe itll be alright to introduce. At that moment, the servant nced towards Luisen and nodded when he saw the young lord. The messenger quietly remarked that things had gone well before turning around; Luisen and hispanions were guided to a splendid tenrge and colorful due to its red embroidery. Another servant entered the tent and told them that hed ask for an audience for the pilgrim from the Eastern Great Lord. The servant who had apanied Luisens party had the pleasure ofying out basic etiquette to Luisen; the words went in one ear and out the next for the young lord. I wont be chased away this time, right? Things had changed since the regression. He knew that intimately, but a little anxiety was inevitable as the young lord recalled old memories. At that moment, Carlton sneakily took the young lords hand. The mercenarys palms wrapped tightly around the back of the young lords handthat alone reassured Luisen. Thats right. If anything happens, Carlton will carry me and escape. The servant that just entered the tent called for Luisen, Please enter. Once were inside, please leave things to me. Both of you, try to refrain from speaking as much as possible. Understood. Alright. Haah. Luisen took a deep breath and walked inside. The attending servant and Luisen took the lead followed by Carlton and Morrison. The banquet was in full swing inside the tent; a band yed music, and the nobles chatted as they ate and drank. The attending servants were busy at work, and the knights stood upright and vignt. This scene was simr to banquets in the dukes castle. However, Luisen was surprised by the sheer number of nobles. It seemed like all the lords of the eastern territories were gathered here. The nobles were so busy ying among themselves that they didnt even look towards Luisens group. Wherever we went, we heard that the nobles had fled. I suppose this was where everyone gathered. As the situation was unstable, perhaps it was reasonable for the nobles to gather underneath the Great Lords wing. The choice was made for survival, but their behavior seemed pathetic to the outside eye. Bandits and monsters ran rampant outside; day by day, people turned their backs on their hometowns, unable to survive. These so-called lords sat here, busy drinking and ying. In exchange for theirfortable drinks, their denizens may wander, never able to settle down. As he thought about that, Luisen became desperate to return to his throne. The young lord reached the end of the carpet and stood in front of the Eastern Great Lord. He, in turn, sat on a chair decorated with gems. Uncaring of Luisens approach, heughed and exchanged jokes with young maids. Deliberately not paying attention to Luisen was a small show of the Eastern Great Lords authority. The Duke of Assylus, the Eastern Great Lord, looked the same as he did in Luisens memorya face of a rxed and kind old man, whose eyes shone as brightly as any other youths. The man was a sophisticated politician; a man who held his powerful post for many years. A very consistent man. Because of that, the rest of Luisens anxiety flew away. As he watched the Eastern Great Lord show off, the young lords heart yearned to match the mans rhythm. Although he was seeking help, Luisen was simrly another Great Lord. He was Luisen Anies. If the ruler of the golden fields had to kneel, he should only kneel twice: once before God and once before the king. Come to think of it, he knelt several times in front of Carlton, but that was tied to the duchys fate so the young lord could let that go. In any case, it hurt his pride to be the first to bow down. Luisen stood at a distance and waited for the Eastern Great Lord to see him. Hem. Hem Hem. The servant coughed in vain, trying to give him a hint. Nevertheless, Luisen acted as if he didnt understand. At that point, the servant lowered his voice and urged, Look herewhat are you doing, being so discourteous to the Lord! Luisen ignored the servants shouts. He looked back, just to check; Morrison and Carlton sat with one knee on the floor with their heads bowed down. The sight of them being so polite was quite refreshingafter all, whether their opponents were aristocrats or not, they were more likely to bash their opponents heads in. Have you ever seen such a wicked man?! I cant believe hed greet our Lord with his back straightened! As the servant roared, the knights also approached angrily. At that time, the nobles also looked at Luisen, wondering what was going on. The masses stirred slightly when they saw Luisen standing far away. The Easter Great Lord also nced at Luisens party after being alerted by the disturbance. Just as Luisen thought he should slowly begin to speak, the other spoke first. Wait. At that word, all the servants and knights stopped in their tracks; the nobles all held their breath, watching for their dukes next movement. Since the Eastern Great Lords authority was clearly established, the hierarchy was clearly delineated, even in such chaotic situations. The noisy barracks became quiet.
TL: My baby! Holding his head high! Recognizing power ys! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Everyone thought the Eastern Great Lord would reprimand Luisen for his rudeness, but their expectations were subverted. The Great Lord asked Luisen with a slight smile on his face, Who may you be? Luisen furrowed his brows. His question belied the connotation that Luisen wasnt an ordinary pilgrim. The eyes of this old and experienced powerful man sparkled like new-born stars. The young lord was certain that the Eastern Great Lord had already noticed his identityit just felt that way. You already know who I am, dont you? The pilgrim in the rumors already knows the Great Lord? Who in the world is he? The nobles murmured amongst themselves as they tried to guess at Luisens identity. Many names were thrown out, but the Duke of Anies was not one of them. At Luisens answer, the Eastern Great Lords smile deepened, Still, I should at least see your face. Did he mean for Luisen to reveal his identity in front of all these people? Rumors that Luisen, the Southern Great Lord, was here would spread instantly. He had suspicions about the Great Lords implication-filled words, but, no matter how he wracked his brain, he couldnt figure out the mans ulterior motive. Luisen was forced to take off his hood. The noon sun rays, peering in through the tent window,nded upon Luisens hair. His short, blonde hair glistened brilliantly, like a halo. His white face and delicate featureshis unhideable splendorwere revealed. He did not need to state his nameeveryone here recognized Luisen Anies. Many nobles here remembered his face: exactly as if nobility had distilled itself into human form. Luisens face and status were famous. My word. That face! Isnt that the Duke Anies? His aura has changed somewhat, but its truly Duke Anies, alright. " " Didnt they say he was missing? He looks fine? Although, hes a bit of a mess The nobles were in great uproar. That was Luisen, someone who had always been surrounded by luxurious and high-quality items without a single rumpled hair on his head. Compared to that, the young lords hair was messy and his face looked rough. However, his eyes were more stable than ever; his expression was confident. He held the unique poise and solidity of a person who had seen and ovee hardships. As his inner character had changed, his outward aura also seemed different. As someone who had been observing Luisen since childhood, the Eastern Great Lord noticed the change and was amazed. Its been a long while, Duke Assylus. Luisen nodded his head. Though they were simr in birth status, he should treat the other with respect befitting an older adult due to their big age difference. How could this be?! Arent you Duke Anies? The Easter Great lord exaggerated his gracious wee. How startling. And you were the famous pilgrim as well? It seems youve aplished many great deeds! Well, yes. As you can see. I see. Of course. Youve changed. The Eastern Great Lord looked at the young noble with a deeply satisfied face. Luisen thought it felt so awkward to see that expression on someone who used to always look upon him with disapproval. The surrounding aristocrats, who could only watch the proceedings with mouths wide open, were slowly recovering their senses. I have something to tell you, Luisen stated. I have much to talk about with you as well. Why dont youe with me for a while. We shall continue the banquet after I briefly converse with the Duke of Anies. The Easter Great Lord rose from his seat and then ced his hand on Luisens shoulder. Since the man was reaching out with a friendly and affectionate gesture, Luisen could only follow him out with a sour look darkening his features. *** In order to take their time as they talked, the Eastern Great Lord took Luisen back to his own tent. Carlton and Morrison remained behind, still prostrate on the ground, and only Luisen sat at the table with the Great Lord. How did you know? Im certain you wouldnt have known that I was posing as a pilgrim. Luisen said. Only you, among all other youngsters, would stand so upright before me. Thats how I knew. So, youre the pilgrim. Yes. No one would guess youd pose as a pilgrim when you couldnt even remember a simple pre-ceremony prayerthat was smart of you. After all, you would need to cover your conspicuous appearance, but, in most cases, covering your face would paint you as a suspicious person. Yesit wasnt my idea. A friend of mine helped greatly. Luisen pointed towards Carlton. Though the Eastern Great Lord nced towards the mercenary, he dismissed the man. As expected, Luisen swallowed a bitter smile. He wanted to give the older noble a good impression of Carlton, but it was futile. I had no idea, and, in trying to find you, I kept catching the wrong people. You tried to find me? I received a letter from your general. Since I learned you were on your way to the capital, I looked for you. The General? Could I possibly see this letter? The Eastern Great Lord dly handed the letter over. Luisen began to read. Though the gaze of the other man was quite burdensome, he tried to stay calm and take in each written word. When the young lord finished reading, he could guess why the Eastern Great Lord was acting so friendly. So, Im apparently useful in keeping the royal family in check. The Eastern Great Lords territory was close to the area the king had direct control over. As a result, the man was especially sensitive to matters rted to the royal familyeven more than the other Great Lords. With the help of another Great Lord, Luisen (who was already on bad terms with the first prince), the Great Lords authority may be maintained. This attitudeso different from before his regressionwas quite understandable. The biggest difference between the timelines was that the Anies Duchy was still alive and well. Except for the dukes castle, the Anies Duchy wasnt as affected by the civil war; the farming yielded ample harvest, and the denizens and retainers were motivated and patriotic. If the territory passes this winter well, the duchy could go further than restoring any damages wrought by the civil warbeyond regaining its past glory. The Eastern Great Lord must have received this letter from the general and, after contemting this and that, continued to search for Luisen in order to extend help. Although the letter was written in logical and calm prose, there was a sense of desperation leaking through the handwriting. General Luisens heart stung. He went missing and never contacted his trusty retainerthe general was ignorant of the young lords situation. Nevertheless, he kept looking to help in any way possible. WaitingBelievingthat Luisen will endure and make it through. I must return to the duchy soon! Luisen was resolute. So, havent I always said that lords like us only retain strength when the citizens and retainers hold their line firmly? The Eastern Great Lord prompted, thinking to seize the opportunity now. Ah, yes yes, Luisen said a bit bluntly, still shaken by the surge of emotions running through him. Since ancient times, the older lord had nagged Luisen to stop ying with the two princes and to return to his territory to serve as its lord. The young lord hadnt taken the advice seriously at that time, but the words rang true. Anyway, I should be able to reach the capital safely without being chased away likest time. Luisen, now relieved, exined all that had happened so far to the Eastern Great Lord. Morrison had asked him beforehand to keep the existences of the demon worshippers a secret, so Luisen vaguely glossed over those parts. Instead, the young lord imed Morrison was a merchant that was traveling with him to repay the pilgrims kindness. Isnt that why Ive told you to not let any riffraff into your fold? If you had thrown that redhead out when I told you to, this wouldnt have happened! Did you really say something like that? Luisen couldnt remember since the older lord nagged so much. Really, the words went in one ear and out the other. For some reason, everyone else hated Ruger. The Eastern Great Lord clicked his tongue and looked over Luisens head to peer at Carlton. Even after being backstabbed like that, you still cant get your act together. You even have the first princes dog by your side. How could you call another human being a dog? Your words are too harsh. Luisen adopted a serious expression. Theres no difference between a dog and him. Duke Assylus! Luisen sprang up, enraged. This old man is really! Are you going to bring him along too? Yes, both of them are part of my party. Well definitely travel to the capital together. If you insist on dropping him, then I cant travel with you either. Tsk. Even after the betrayal you still dont know how scary human beings can be. I thought you had be more mature, but you still have a long way to go. Please leave your nagging to your grandson. That child is sure to listen to everything you say. Fine, fine. If thats your wish. After all, no matter how much the older lord nagged, this was Luisen. Words that he found too bothersome flowed in one ear and out the other. Contrary to expectations, however, the Eastern Great Lord backed off after the young lords vehement denial. I suppose it would be best for me to talk with those two for a while as well. Your party is now my party, after all. Luisen looked back at Carlton and Morrison. Both men indicated that they would be fine with that arrangement. Luisen was forced to grant permission. The Eastern Great Lord called for his granddaughter and asked her to personally take care of Luisen. Though Luisen was worried about Carlton, he had no choice but to leave the tent behind as he followed the granddaughters lead. *** Once Luisen left, the insides of the tent became silent. The Eastern Great Lord looked down at Morrison and Carlton wordlessly. Morrison and Carlton couldnt speak unless the Lord spoke first, so they had to wait. What does he want to say after dragging the time like that? Suddenly a pouch, full of gold coins, fell with a sharp thud before the inquisitor and mercenary. This is payment for supporting the Duke of Anies thus far. We didnt do it for money, Carlton replied. Its an honor beyond everything for someone like you, with such a poor status in life, to have guided and been invited to travel with a duke. Still, wouldnt it be worthwhile to take something tangible with you at least? Especially you. The Eastern Great Lord looked at Carlton with clear contempt. Carlton promptly noticed that gaze, but simply bit his lips. Actually, if it were up to me, I would have chased punks like you away. How dare a dog raised by the first prince try to curry favor in my presence.
TL: Well then. Brave of him to say that to Carltona known noble butcher. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 How dare a peasant mercenary ridicule the aristocracy and reverse the natural order of ones birthright? The situation itself was uneptable; the fact that Carlton was allowed to run wild made the Great Lord ufortable. How many nobles had left their hometowns in order to request protection, frightened by the mercenarys existence? Considering their pitiful situation, it wouldnt be enough to ce Carlton in jail right now and order the knights to torture the man. However, Duke Anies relied on you immensely. Im epting you all for his sake, so dont act rashly. Yes, Understood, Carlton replied, rtively tranquilly. The Eastern Great Lords words were sharp, but this was not disgracefulpared to the humiliation he usually experienced at the hands of other nobles. Anyway, it wasnt worth summoning a beating by running his mouth. And, as the Great Lord said, it would behoove him to be conscious of Luisens position. The Eastern Great Lord waved his hands. At that gesture, a servant said, Let us leave now. Carlton and Morrison couldnt utter a word ofint even though the conversation was so one-sided. The two bowed politely to the lord who no longer even looked at them and turned around. Suddenly, the Eastern Great Lord opened his mouth, Come to think of it, Ive been hearing an incredibly absurd rumor. About *you* and Duke Anies, he said scornfully. 1 Carlton turned and looked back at the older noble. ording to those rumors, hes been treating you in a special manner. Dont be mistaken, though. There have been many deluded fools who have lost themselves to fantasies after the Duke showed brief interest in them. Hes the type to be tired of anything easilyand that goes for people as well. The Eastern Great Lord seemed to say, Dont think youre so special. Carlton clenched his fist involuntarily; his trembling palms became white with tension. He was able to endure usations that hed been acting for moneyhe was fine with being treated like a stray dogbut it was hard to bear any negative slights towards Luisen. Morrison looked anxious; he was ready to block with his body if Carlton were to rush forward. Earlier, as they had breakfast, Luisen slyly warned Morrison to stop Carlton at all costs if Carlton was unable to stand the Eastern Great Lords rhetoric. The young lord said the older noble had no one inmand who could stop the mercenary. " " But, contrary to Morrisons and Luisens expectations, Carlton lowered his eyes. All the anger and contempt boiling within him was hidden by his eyelids. Thank you for your advice, my lord. I shall keep that in mind. Carlton did not forget to maintain customary courtesy towards those of higher status until he left the tent. His insides burned as if he had swallowed a fireball, but the mercenary endured while thinking of Luisen. *** The Eastern Great Lord reopened the banquet in the evening. Though Luisen had no intention of enjoying himself at the banquet, he could not excuse himself from the festivities as it was held to wee Luisens arrival. Although he ate delicious food and drank precious, expensive alcohol, his heart felt ufortable throughout the night. Carlton and Morrison were not at the banquet even though they were in the same party. No one else thought that strange, and only Luisen felt uneasy the entire time. The festivities continued into the night. Though the young lord narrowly managed to escape the Eastern Great Lord and the other nobles grasps, he was found by maids who came and pushed Luisen into a tent. He couldnt shake off the weak maids; he entered the tent in a state of disarray as he had been forced to drink a significant amount of alcohol just a short while previously. I was going to go see Carlton Luisen flopped into the bed. Though the mattress seemed quite simple, the wool made it fluffy. This was heavenpared to sleeping on a cape on bare ground, but the loneliness made the young lord feel empty. When he asked the maids where hispanions were they informed him that Carlton and Morrison were assigned to a separate amodation and were resting as well. The Eastern Great Lord was a man who observed the strict standards of ones status, so the young lord knew that, when he joined the older nobles party, he wouldnt be able to cling to hispanions as he did before. However, now no one was around, Luisen felt so lonely. If I dont go, Carlton is sure to sneak out at night toe find me Ill just have to wait. When Carlton came, Luisen resolved tofort the man so that he would forget what the older noble said. The young lord was sure nothing good came out of the Eastern Great Lords mouth. Luisen rubbed his sleepy eyes; he pped his thighs in order to keep himself awake for Carltons arrival. However, the mercenary did note even after dawn broke. In the end, Luisen could not ovee the power of alcohol and fell asleep. *** The next day: The Eastern Great Lords party prepared for an early start. Following the older noble, Luisen climbed into the Eastern Great Lords carriage. The young lord had no need to lift a single finger in this journeyeverything was taken care of by the maids. Delicious food and warm tea were always prepared. The older nobles carriage was steady andfortable, and the other nobles riding along joked and bantered so that Luisen wouldnt feel too bored. Luisen used to take such luxurious trips for granted, but now he felt somewhat awkward. After traveling like that for the entire day, resting, the group once again set up tents and prepared to spend the night. Once again, the Eastern Great Lord hosted a grand dinner, so Luisen was upied until the depths of the night. After the banquet finished, the exhausted young lord entered his tent and stretched out on his bed. This scene was simr to the previous night. For some reason I think hes doing this on purpose. Luisen whispered to himself. The young lords perceptive eye had matured a little on this trip, and he gleaned that the Eastern Great Lord was deliberately keeping him from hispanions. Luisen missed Carlton and was worried about him. He resolved to find the mercenary when he found the time. As the young lord rode in the carriage, his gaze looked out the window the whole time. And, when the carriage stopped, he wandered around, searching for the mercenary. However, before he could even walk around properly, he frequently had no choice but to return to the carriage as he was interrupted by various nobles or servants. One time, around lunch, Luisen spotted Morrison helping a few servants in the distance and tried to approach. But, before Luisen could get close, a nearby knight said something to him and dragged him away. The Eastern Great Lord even called upon Luisen from time to time, nagging away. As a result, Luisen had been unable to see Carlton since yesterday. Theres no way Carlton was chased away and kicked outright? Carlton wasnt the type to obediently let himself be kicked out alone, and Morrison would probably have informed the young lord earlier if that were the case. The mercenary was surely somewhere in thisrge encampment. To think Ive spent an entire day away from Carlton. Unbelievable Just yesterday the two traveled together as if they were one body and soul. Though the Eastern Great Lords carriage was of the highest qualityit shook less and was quite plushit couldntpare to Carltons arms. The young lord struggled with this empty feeling and, once again, he waited for Carlton toe that night. However, even as the night deepened, no one visited him. The mercenary could certainly have avoided others eyes on the way to Luisens bed; it dawned on the young lord that the mercenary didnt try toe see him yesterday or today. Is something wrong? Did he really hear something horrible from the older noble? Is that why hes keeping to himself? Carlton had arge ego and sense of pride, but, at the same time, his self-esteem could be delicate. I cant let this lie. I suppose Ill have to go find him. Luisen jumped to his feet. Since the tent was a simple construction, it wasnt difficult to sneak out. He crawled out of the tent, careful to not jostle the central pir and make it copse. The tent looked a bit misshapen afterwards, and his clothes became covered in dirt, but he didnt care. Carlton would ept him even if he rolled around in mud. The thought of meeting the mercenary made his steps light; where theres a will, theres a way. As soon as Luisen popped out of his tent, Morrison also popped out of somewhere. My god. What are you doing here? Luisen asked, startled. I was searching around for suspicious people. What about you, my duke? I came out to look for Carlton. What good fortune to meet you nowwhere is he? Ah Morrison adopted a vague expression. " " What is it? Is something wrong? Do you perhaps not know where Carlton is either? NoI know, but Then, guide me to him. Morrison couldnt win against Luisens frown, so he took the young lord to a dark, open space as if he had no other option. There was an ongoing scuffleCarlton, armorless, was fighting barehanded with four armed knights. Anyone could see that the knights had started this unjustified duel. Carlton looked to be the overwhelming victor, but the situation seemed too dangerous and disadvantageous for him in Luisens eyes. Holding a sword against an unarmed opponentwasnt that basically dering ones intent to stab the other to death?! What are you all doing! Luisen roared thunderously. Carlton flinched and let go of one of the knights cors. Luisen strode past him, cing the mercenary behind him, and looked at the knights. For knights to attack one person in a group like thatArent you ashamed? Which noble here carries around honorless knights like you all? No, we were just Well. They were getting beaten one-sidedly. The knights were embarrassed and looked wrong, but they couldnt make any excuses either. After all, how shameful was it to jointly attack an unarmed person? Name the lord you serve, Luisenmanded. E-esteemed Duke. Please have mercy Do as they sayjust let them go, Carlton said. But these people just attacked you. Ive won anyway. And, I wouldnt want this to be a bigger incident. When Carlton, the person involved, said all that, Luisen couldnt hold onto his anger. Leaveget lost. Ill keep all your faces in mind, the young lord said, scornfully. Y-yes. Thank you so much. Thank you, Duke. The knights ran away without looking back. Morrison had already vanished from the scene, leaving only Luisen and Carlton in this dark, open space.
TL: T-T Carltons grown a lot too.
  1. is a way to say you with a scornful, derisive tone. Theres really no address in English that has that inherent derision, sadly
Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Those wicked men. Does it make sense for a group of knights to attack one man? Still angry, Luisen looked back at Carltonthough, since Carlton was the unteral victor, he was perfectly fine. The young lord knew Carlton was inhumanly strong, but his startled heart had yet to calm down. How dare those people point des at my Carlton!? Tell me. Were there many people like them? Do the men here bother you? Who? Bring them all! Ill teach them a lesson! Luisen raged. There wont be many fools here who would exchange des with my Duke. Unlike Luisen, who was furious and unable to release his anger, Carlton was calm. As if this was an everyday experience. Thatwasnt like Carlton at all. Did something happen? Nothing much happened. Nothe young lord was sure something had happened. Luisen looked anxiously at hispanion. Carlton, in turn, tried to be tranquil but failed and looked like a man that had lost all energy. By any chance, did the Eastern Great Lord say anything to you? The older noble was well known for being someone who could tear a persons heart apart with a single p of the tongue. How bad must Carlton, who was already a prideful person, feel to hear pure hate from someone like the Eastern Great Lord, who probably didnt even consider, nor treat, the mercenary as another human being? I shouldnt have left you and Morrison alone. I should have stayed with you. Carlton shook his head when Luisen kept ming himself. Its alright. Then, why do you look so down? Luisen cupped Carltons cheek. Carlton leaned slightly into the young lords hand without responding. As the others soft touch gently caressed his cheek, Carlton wanted to tell him all about how hard the day was and how much he missed Luisen. However, he didnt want to appear weak in front of Luisen, so he simply closed his mouth without saying anything. He knew people would reject him, but this was more than he imagined. Although the nobles disregard him as a lowborn peasant, they also treated him as if he were a violent crimin rapist, etc. The aristocracy underneath the Eastern Great Lords wing and the first princethey were all the same. Still, the nobles on the first princes side were at least aware of the mercenarys usefulness; they knew that the first prince needed him and kept him in line. Carlton, in turn, knew that the first prince would protect him, so he was able to spread his wings without having to be too wary of the people around him. However, here the Eastern Great Lord was openly at odds with the first prince, so Carlton was detested even more as the first princes hands and feet. Carlton did nothingrather, he kept quietbut the nobles kept pouring out all their scorn and contempt at him. The knights constantly jeered and quarreled with him; the servants clearly showcased their difort at his presence as they avoided him. He wasnt even given a tent let alone a proper meal; Carlton was homeless. Even so, since Luisen said that he was part of the young lords party, he at least was afforded this little grace. Otherwise, the mercenary would have been hung upside-down, beaten, and dumped in a random field. After spending a day with the Eastern Great Lords entourage, Carlton acknowledged the reality that faced him. The winds of misfortune still blew over him. He had made countless contributions, but his effort was yet to be recognized; he made his name known to the world, but the fact of his identity as a lowborn mercenary remained the same. As his notoriety soared, it was clear that many people bearing numerous grudges against him would devour the mercenary if the protection of his powerful benefactors, whether that was the first prince or Luisen, disappeared. This was a matter of survival. And, it was more advantageous for his survival for him to remain next to the first prince than to stand by Luisen. He had already achieved much for the first princes cause, and the prince had more use for a mercenary. Realistically speaking, Carltons future direction became increasingly clear. If they were going to break up anyway, perhaps itd be best to neatly clean up and tie away the emotions as well. Carlton gazed at Luisen. The young lords short hair was partially drawn back to reveal the forehead; the young lords slim jawline constantly drew attention. Luisen was still looking at the mercenary with anxious eyeswith that unrealistically beautiful face. The young lords beauty made Carlton even more depressed. Would you like toe to my tent? No one will be able to do or say anything if youre apanying me. Besides, theres good wine there as well. Luisen grabbed Carlton by the arm. The young lord smelled faintly of perfume; Carltons heart throbbed. He whispered to himself, A mans instinct is surely recklessit makes one want to forgo reality and just follow the heart. The mercenary had the urge to hold the young lord in his arms and inhale that perfume scent. They said that falling in love makes one stupid. Carlton smiled bitterly as he recalled how heughed at such love-lorn fools. Then, suddenly, he became curious: what motive or feelings must Luisen have to treat him so kindly? The young lord didnt need him anymore, but Luisen still came to see him, got angry on his behalf, and took care of him despite the Eastern Great Lords disapproval. Luisen never failed to be affectionate towards Carlton either. What if Luisen felt the same way as him? If the young lord regarded him as a special person, would it be best to rethink this decision? All these lingering thoughts remained, such as: What should he do if Luisen loves him back? To be honest, Carlton thought he wouldnt do well if he were to stay in a peaceful agricultural territory like the Anies duchy. After all, he was good at fightingwhat amazing things could he achieve in the duchy? Nevertheless, Carlton leaned into the embrace and asked cautiously, My DukeWhat will you do from here on? Actually, he wanted to ask something else What do you think of me? and Have you thought about a future with me? But, those questions were too straightforward and embarrassing; furthermore, he was afraid of a negative response. Compared to the mercenarysplicated, tangled emotions, Luisens answer was quite simple, Hm? After cleaning up my dealings with the first prince and catching the demon worshippers I suppose Ill do my job? Why are you asking me this all of a sudden? Luisen was slightly puzzled, but he thought nothing more of it. Carlton frowned before asking even more cautiouslywith more implied nuance, And then? What will you do when everything is sorted out? Well, I suppose Ill return to the duchy? The young lord hadnt really formted any specific ns, but his mind was made up when he received the letter from the General and after seeing the situation in the Eastern side of the kingdom. As the Great Lord and Master of the duchy, I felt the heavy weight of responsibility. So, as soon as Im done, Id like to return to the duchy as soon as possible and fulfill my duties properly. Luisen expressed his ambitions confidently, but Carltons face still looked iprehensible, Then, what about me? You? Luisen thought a bit more seriously. Carlton was ambitious and had the talent to support those ambitions. Though his touch was cruel and he was prone to anger, the mercenary had be much softer recently. If Carlton didnt truly anger those who didnt like himand built his base wellhe would not disappear from the world and be charged with treason, as had happened before the regression. Ill try my best to stop the events from the past timeline before returning. Luisen thought. Carlton had been waiting for an answer with an uncharacteristically nervous expression. Luisen thought these questions were quite sudden, but perhaps the mercenary also grew worried as the day theyd reach the capital was quickly approaching. After so many people harassed him during the day, while Luisen was absent, perhaps it was normal to hear such vulnerable emotions from Carlton. Luisen opened his mouth, Im sure the first prince will admit your immense contributions. Youll probably receive a proper government post and a title. Theres nothing to worry aboutafter all, you have me. You, my duke? Of course. Youve been of great help to me, and Im someone who repays others grace. Ill try my best to help you establish yourself in the royal castle. Luisen spoke brightly and tried to be convincing to reassure Carlton, but Carltons expression hardened and became indescribably cold. So, this person is definitely sure well be parting from each other, the mercenary thought. Luisen is a duke, and Carlton works under the first price. Perhaps the road forward was so clear, the duke naturally never seemed to have any further questions about the uing breakup. Even the dukes words seemed to draw a line in the sand between them. Carlton took a step back, removing the dukes hands and embrace. Luisen tried to follow reflexively, but Carlton raised his hand to block the young lord. The mercenary dodged the others gaze, as if he couldnt bear to see Luisen anymore, turned around, and left. Carlton Luisen called the mans name, but Carlton never looked back. The young lord felt bewildered; just before the mercenary turned away, he looked hurt. As he saw those trembling eyes, Luisen realized something was wrong. The young lord reached at air btedly. Though he couldnt reach the mercenary, he continued to watch Carlton move away. *** The next day: Luisen awoke with a terrible hangover. After parting ways with Carltonst night, he returned to his tent alone. Since the young lord was supposed to be in the tent all night and appeared now covered with dirt, there was a little pandemonium. Disregarding all that, though, Luisen drank all the wine he had brought out to drink with Carlton by himself, became drunk, andidnguidly on his bed. Luisen grabbed his spinning head and entered the tent that doubled as the canteen. The Eastern Great Lord was waiting, as if he had been ready to nag at the young lord. Why do you look like that? I heard you walked around covered in dirtst night. Havent I told you to maintain the image of a Great Lord at all times?! Yes, Yes. Spirit drained, Luisen let the words go in through one ear and spill out the other. The Eastern Great Lord called out his granddaughter and scolded her, dissatisfied with Luisens reaction. He shouted that he had ordered her to take care of Luisenhow could she let this happen? He ordered her to apologize and stick by Luisens side all day. The older lords scheme to ce his granddaughter next to Luisen was obvious, but Luisen let that happen as he was too tired to deal with it. Regardless of the Eastern Great Lords schemes, Luisens head was full of Carlton. It felt painful to think of Carltons hurt-filled face at their parting. Why was he like that? Did something really happen? The issue was, no matter how hard Luisen wracked his brain, he couldnt figure out the reason behind that pained expression.
TL: Luisen Carltons heart is like a delicate maiden. Youve got to be careful with it T_T Honestly though, what a role swap from the beginning of the novel. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Luisen reflected on the previous nights events. Now that I think about it, he wasnt in a good mood from the very beginning. It wasnt like Carlton to just send away the knights that had been harassing him. He hadnte to see Luisen, and he managed to render himself unnoticeable despite hisrge stature. Truly, he must be hiding something to save himself. Then, the main culprit must be Luisen looked at the Eastern Great Lord. The older noble was dining on some egg-based dish and looked at Luisen as if he were saying, Whats wrong? Why are you staring at me? Thats right. This person is someone that could make Carlton act weirdly. What did you say to my party in my absence? The Eastern Great Lord frowned slightly at Luisens direct question, Apparently you met that punkst night. Didnt he tell you everything? If he had, would I be asking you right now? I simply told him to mind his manners. Since I had epted them as part of my party, I believe I can ask that much from him. Theres no way he said something so gentle? As Luisen stared, the Eastern Great Lord added to his statement, as if nothing could be helped, I also mentioned a strange rumor that circted regarding you two. AhDo you mean our flight of love? You knew about it? Yes, Ive heard about it. Morrison had already informed the young lord about the rumors existence. Luisen had dismissed it as mere groundless gossip that might circte the streets, but, if the Great Lord all the way in the eastern region of the kingdom knew about it, how far did this rumor travel? And you still chased after that man in the middle of the night even if you knew that such a rumor existed? Everyone important will know that rumor is false. Luisen was dumbfounded. It was obvious that the person who had made up this rumor didnt know Carlton very well. How could an ambitious man like the mercenary run away due to love? Carlton lived fiercely and was proud of his lifes achievements. He wasnt romantic enough to throw all of that away for just love. Why in the world are you and the men surrounding you always the subject of rumors? The Eastern Great Lord grumbled. What else was there? There were wagging tongues about that traitor! What? Ruger and I? Well, that doesnt make any sense Enough with this talk! The Eastern Great Lord waved his hands, as if he loathed hearing anything. This is all because youre unmarried. Honestlyhow did the topic change to that? Luisen thought. You should meet and marry ady from a prestigious family and have many children! Its an obligation for people like us to leave many descendants. You have to continue your family line, he said, grandiosely. " " As the Eastern Great Lord showed signs of gearing up to make a speech, Luisen tried to listen with only one ear, as usual. However, suddenly, the other noble adopted a serious and sincere expression. How about my granddaughter? What? Luisen was flustered. Did he mean the granddaughter he scolded just now? The granddaughter he ordered to attend to Luisen all day? Even now, she was busily preparing tea next to the young lord. Certainly, it must be embarrassing to hear about marriage matters, but she calmly poured the tea into a teacup. It seemed that the Eastern Great Lord must have talked about this match beforeto some extent. I still havent thought about getting married yet Before regression, Luisen was too absorbed with himself; even after joining this timeline, he was busy solving the issues that popped up before him. Think about it seriously. You are close in age and in family statusthere wont be a better marriage match than this. Your household needs more bodies, and you are the only direct descendent. You must hurry. There are too many things I must take care of, first. I dont mean you must have a wedding immediately. Considering the current situation, we must prepare for a national funeral before winter passes. Luisen noddedhe also knew well that the Kings condition was grave. The Eastern Great Lord continued, After the new kings coronation ceremony, youll want to return to your duchy before spring arrives, correct? Lets talk and settle the matter before then. Though there was nothing fundamentally wrong with the Eastern Great Lords words, Luisen felt he couldnt keep up with the flow of the conversation. Luisen was someone who lived in the moment. The future was nk to him since, out of habit, he never thought deeply about it. Right now, he merely drafted a rough timeline of defeating the demon worshippers, going back to his home city, and living well. In other words, his mind came up empty. Of course. Just think about it. Luisen shut his mouth without responding. Marriage, huh? If he wanted to give up his yboy, trashy ways, he must think about marriage, but he couldnt stop procrastinating. His lips wouldnt utter, Ill think about it, as Carltons face suddenly came to mind. Mm, why am I suddenly thinking about Carlton? In any case, perhaps the culprit behind Carltons uncharacteristically heartbroken appearance wasnt rted to the Eastern Great Lords scolding. If so, then Luisen realized that he or something he said yesterday must be the culprit. The Eastern Great Lord nagged for a long whileLuisen was submerged in nagging hell where eachint would summon even more nagging for the older man. Even the attending maidservants gave Luisen pitying looks. However, Luisen did not notice; he was lost in thought. What exactly had hurt his feelings? Carlton had a delicate side, contrary to his appearance. He noticed small interactions that others would pass over easily; he was also good at looking at others faces and matching their speed. As someone who lived his entire life bncing on a tightrope, he had to be twice as sensitive as others. However, Luisen was the opposite. The young lord had changed a lot as he experienced the bitterness of life, but he was still ignorant in interpersonal matters. His habit of not concerning himself with others emotions had not yet been rectified. No matter how much the young lord wracked his brain and tried to read the iprehensible lines in Carltons bodynguage, it was still difficult to fully understand the mercenary, who had been born into bitterness. Who knows!! he wailed internally. However, Luisen had learned from the saint what he should do at this time. If he has no answer, he could ask someone else he knew well instead of hastily guessing. Fine. After eating breakfast, lets look for Carlton. Since the matter involved Carltons heart, Carlton should know best, shouldnt he? The young lord had made up his mind, but the day didnt go as Luisen had nned. Towards the end of breakfast, a servant entered the tent. They informed the nobles present that a noble of a nearby territory had asked to see the Eastern Great Lord. The noble in question was merely a poor viscount, but the meeting was allowed since the noble was the cousin of an aristocrat that was in the Eastern Great Lords good graces. So, Luisen also had to apany the Eastern Great Lord to this unexpected meeting. The noble was an extravagant man who had adorned himself with jewels all over his body. Good morning, my Dukes. I am called Roks Boton. I have recently been titled the Viscount and now rule over the Boton territory. So, youre the new Viscount Boton? I heard that there was a great catastrophe in your estate not too long ago. The Eastern Great Lord said. Yes, thankfully, with your grace, I was able to endure safely. As someone that loathed creating enemies in the East, the Great Lord acted quite generously, and the Viscount Boton muttered tteries with his tongue smoothly, as if it had been coated in oil. From the side, Luisen stared at the viscount quietly. Even though this was the first time they had met, the man somehow felt familiar. Viscount Boton Boton Where have I heard that name Ah! The three knights Carlton had knocked over! He had definitely heard that the three knights that were killed and used as ghouls by the demon worshippers were the knights of the Boton estate. Rumors stated he left his territory and ran awayBut hes alright? He had a dullplexion and wore incredibly thick makeup to cover it. Still, the mans limbs were intact and his skin was plump and bouncy. If Carlton had seen the Viscount Boton, he would have sneered and said the razing of his estate couldnt have happened to a better person. To be frank, I hade to see you despite my shabby appearance because I had an earnest question to ask. Im sorry to bother your busy selves like this, but, since you were passing by my territory, I couldnt let this opportunity pass by. So, now the Viscounts main point is about to appear? Hes going to leave behind his territory and vassals and entrust himself into the Eastern Great Lords circle, isnt he? Luisen made sarcastic remarks inwardly, but, unexpectedly, Viscount Botons words contradicted his cynical thoughts. My mansion is less than half a day from here. As youve been on a rough journey for the sake of our country, Id like to offer my abode for one night. Huh? You want to invite us to your mansion? Didnt you run away from your estate? Luisen, who originally had no intention of speaking up, had no choice but to ask, Ive heard something about your situation Can you, at this time, really entertain guests? I was away from my territory for a short while, but everything is alright now. Of course, what I have may not be enough to satisfy your esteemed selves, but I will do my best to host. Far from being agitated, Viscount Boton became even more confident. The Eastern Great Lord must have been pleased with that selfposed answer, he chuckled, Your heart and sincerity is quite praise-worthy. Very well, Ill stay at your mansion for one night. He readily agreed to the Viscounts request. Luisen whispered quietly so that only the Eastern Great Lord could hear, Is that alright? We must go to the royal pce as soon as possible. It shall be fine. This old mans body cannot keep up with such a fast pacehow could anyone fault me for that? If we hurry, well be dealing with my funeral first rather than his Majestys. Luisen groanedhe knew this would happen. Though their journey had been somewhat luxurious so far, the Eastern Great Lord was very dissatisfied that they had to set up camp and sleep in tents in the middle of a field. Though, to be fair, traveling is quite hard on the elderly. In any case, even if the mansion may be simple, the Eastern Great Lord found no reason to reject sleeping in the nobles home. Moreover, he found the Viscount Boton, who came to find them in order to treat them, admirable. From the Viscounts position, it may be natural to actively create an opportunity to foster some sort of rtionship with the two dukes simultaneously. Though this was an advantageous situation in various ways, Luisen still felt ufortable. Was that because he kept thinking about the knights on the bridge? Was his difort due to the way that they had died while being used by the demon worshippers? However, since the demon worshippers existence was being kept secret, Luisen had no choice but to shut his mouth. It was impossible to sway the Eastern Great Lords heart just by saying that the young lord felt ufortable.
TL: I gotta say, with all theints the Eastern Great Lord has about Luisenthe fact that hes also saying MARRY MY GRANDDAUGHTER is amusing? Strange? despicable? Im not sure what word I should use here! Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Eastern Great Lords party had switched direction towards the Viscounts Botons Mansion. The people seemed to be delighted thinking about sleeping in a proper bed for the first time in a long while; simrly, they looked forward to the dinner Viscount Boton promised. In the midst of this excited atmosphere, Luisen continued to follow along while feeling a strange sense of uneasiness. He had told the Eastern Great Lord that they should be cautious, but the older man simply criticized the young lord for being picky for no good reason. Naturally, the older lord had felt no crisis since he was ignorant of the demon worshipers existence; he had no idea that Luisen was a target. Besides, his knights all had outstanding talent, and the nobles in his group had also brought along a considerable number of soldiers. Regardless of Luisens concerns, the entire procession arrived at the city where the mansion was supposedly located. After passing through agriculturalnd, the vige boasted cksmiths and grain warehouses. And, in front of a small church, was Viscount Botons mansion, the headquarters for the territorys governance. It was just a normal manor, neither small norrge. Viscount Botons mansion was, as expected, typical of a provincial aristocrats home. However, the flowers that decorated the buildingespecially ced for the sake of the two Great Lords, were eye-catching. Everything seemed normal. Was I being paranoid? Luisen lowered his vignce. The Viscount dered that hed hold a banquet in the evening, and, until then, everyone was given time to rest freely. Luisen left his designated room and wandered around, looking for Carlton. Carlton~ where are you? The young lord eagerly shuffled here and there, but the mercenary could not be found. There were only useless and burdensome nobles that tried to cling onto him. At that moment, Luisen coincidentally happened upon Morrison. Morrison was with the servants. Though only three days have passed since they joined the Eastern Great Lords entourage, the inquisitor naturally incorporated himself into the servants group as if he were a native of the area. They exchanged jokes with each other like close friends. Even if he looks so jovial and casual like that, hes probably digging for information on anything suspicious. Luisen felt goosebumps travel up his spine; it was difficult to reconcile his current appearance with the cruel inquisitor who calmly stated he had demolished a demon worshipers ankle. Morrison. Ah, my Duke! I wanted to ask you something. As soon as Luisen approached, the other servants quickly bowed and scuttled off to somece else. Do you know where Carlton is? Carlton is. Morrison looked over Luisens shoulder. His eyes met with another pair of gleaming pupils behind the lush treesthose eyes had the fierce re of a predator staring at prey. That was Carlton. Actually, Carlton had been following the young lord all day. Since he had been at a distance and dampened his aura, no one had noticed him. The Eastern Great Lords knights were all powerful, but none were as outstanding as the mercenary. Last night, after parting with Luisen, Carlton couldnt pull himself together for quite a while. It was his first time liking someone so deeply, but he couldnt confess properly and was dumped instead. The pain of a broken heart was worse than he had imagined. He would rather fight trolls for three days and two nights consecutively. Carlton, who was used to enduring pain, found it difficult to withstand the tearing ache inside his chest. This was the first time he understood why people might want to drink cheap but potent alcohol. Didnt he like me? They had never defined their rtionship; they didnt even say they liked each other. However, Carlton thought there was something special between Luisen and himselflike they were lovers. How could he talk about breaking up so casually? Carlton couldnt understand and buried his head in his palms. Then, why did he ept all those kisses? Was he ying with me? He jumped to his feet, angered. No. Hes not such a horrible person. Its justhis heart wasnt as smitten as mine, I suppose. Then, what about the time they spent together? Despairing, Carlton squatted down. Am I that unattractive? As Carlton became more depressed, his body drooped. He repeated the same thoughts and actions like a madman. As a result, he stayed up all night. By the time the sun rose, the mercenary was utterly exhausted and his head was spinning coldly in circles. What a pathetic sight I must make Luisens emotions were not as deep as his, so it would be foolish to stake his life on this love. He had to wake up now and take care of his own life. He promised himself that he would no longer be swayed by the young lord. However, after preparing his mind, he suddenly thought, I sent him home alone yesterday. Did he return to his tent well? Of course, he must have returned well; it wasnt a long distance, and there were others around. If something had happened to Luisen, there would have been pandemonium long ago. As he tried to be calm and objective, his brain crafted its own counterarguments. However, can I really trust that if I havent seen his safe return directly? Thinking back to what Luisen had experienced so far. While running through the woods alone at night, he almost died by a goblins hand; he fell behind during an excursion and was surrounded by a mob; he was almost kidnapped by Rugerkidnapped by Morrison. An incident urred every time he took his eyes off the young lord. But, it wasnt like things were safe even if Luisen stayed still. After all, the young lord repeatedly broke Carltons expectations, and now the mercenary didnt know what to expect. As his thoughts swirled to a climax, Carlton became incredibly anxious. I dont suppose theres an incident happening at this very moment, right? If he thought rationally, how could Luisen, who was in the midst of the Great Eastern Lords party and receiving the best protection, be in danger? However, anxiety wasnt something that could be quenched through reason. Eventually, Carlton sneaked into Luisens tent at dawn, escaping the public eye. The young lord, who was drunk, was sleeping quite deeply while exuding the scent of wine. The young lords sleeping face was tranquil and lovely, and it felt as if the pain that had gued him all night had melted away. Carlton stared at Luisens face for a long while before quietly leaving the tent when he heard servants moving outside. Since I saw that he was fine, thats enough. It had to be enough. Obviously, that should have been enough, but, when the mercenary returned to his senses, he kept hovering around Luisen. Hes sure to have a bad hangoverwhat if he falls down? Hes extra spaced out todaywhat if he wanders away from the group like that? Its the first time hes arriving at Viscount Botons mansion. How could I leave him alone in a strange ce? He kept making excuses. Luisen was not alone; he had servants and knights to take care of him. But, Carlton still couldnt take his eyes off the young lord, like a mother who had left her child at the riverbank, floating on water. Furthermore, how was the young lord even prettier today? Unlike usual, his cold eyes exuded a sense of superiority. The young lords hidden audiences heartstrings were tugged even more. Once we reach the capital, itll be hard to see this sight anyway Carlton continued to chase Luisen around, giving himself new excuses simultaneously. He was d to see that the young lord was also wandering around looking for him. His heart overflowed with the thought that perhaps the young lords actions meant that Luisen still needed him and cared about him. Didnt I decide to give up? Shouldnt I take this moment to try and find a way out of his embrace instead of chasing him around? His cool, objective rationality warned him, but his body replied, Hm, who knows? Who cares? Im going to continue to watch Luisen, before moving almost automatically. What was he doing? Carlton felt a deep shame. Its one thing for a small dog, but it was disgusting for a grown man to follow another man around. And, Morrison caught him in the act. Carltons shame reached its peak as soon as his eyes locked with Morrisons; the inquisitor hesitated, unsure whether or not he should tell Luisen of this matter. The mercenary quickly gestured with his hands: he pointed at Morrison with his index finger and pretended to slit his throat with his thumb. If you speak, Ill kill you. Morrison felt a stream of cold sweat run down his back at the terrifying warning. Though the vicious energy must have passed behind the young lord, Luisen didnt even notice. The young lords obliviousness was a grand thing. Morrison did not see what had happened the previous nights, as he left the two alone. He was simply someone that loved others romance vicariously; he wasnt a voyeur. However, looking at their behavior today, he could sense that something had happened. He thought, Something I said to Carlton pretty thoughtlessly in the past was a problem, huh Morrison sincerely liked seeing Carlton and Luisen together. There will be difficulties in your future, so I hope you ovee them well! He sincerely meant that, with no malice at all. He had no idea that what he said so casually would turn into the source of a conflict. The inquisitor had overlooked that Carlton was more delicate than his appearance would suggest and that Luisen was a bit socially oblivious. What are you looking at? Since Morrison kept looking at the distant mountain range, Luisen also looked back. However, all he could see was a thick thicket of trees and nothing else. Ah, nothing. How fortunatethere was something I wanted to ask my Duke. I wondered how I should send my message to you, but Im d youvee to me first. Morrison chose to quickly change the subject. Before Luisen could notice anything strange, Morrison rapidly took something out of his pocket. He held the identity cards of the gang of knights who had upied the bridge as highway bandits, died, and then were manipted by demon worshippers before being abandoned. The inquisitor had stored these keepsakes separately after disposing of the corpses-turned-ghouls. Would you give these to the Viscount? As the knights served under him, the lord may know if the men left behind any bereaved family. I believe it would be more appropriate for the Duke to do this than me. Ah, of course. Though Luisens party wasnt the one to kill Viscount Botons knights, it would still be difficult for Morrison, amoner, to demand an audience with the viscount himself. He could also be falsely used of murdering them. If Luisen were to deliver the keepsake, Viscount Boton would not be able to pick faults recklessly. And, Id like you to carefully observe Viscount Botons reaction as you deliver this, Morrison continued. His reaction? Yes. Its quite strange that a knight of a decent, normal territory wouldmit robbery. Im still a bit stuck on the fact that the demon worshippers chose to use those knights. I see. The banquet will begin shortly, so Ill hand this to him there and observe his reactions for you. Im counting on you, my lord. Luisen packed up the knights keepsakes; it was time for him to return to his room and prepare for the evening banquet. Ill be on my way now. If you see Carlton, please tell him toe see me. Ah. The young lord did not forget to ask what had been on his mind. Once Luisen disappeared, so too did Carlton. Right thenJust behind you Carlton was there The truth that Morrison couldnt spout merely tumbled around in his mouth.
TL: Carlton, what my teenaged younger sister does when shes heartbroken is to eat an entire pint of Ben and Jerrys by herself. Have you considered doing that? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Feeling a bit regretful, Luisen wandered around more but still couldnt find Carlton. The young lord then trudged down the corridor, despondent. Honestly, how was it so difficult to find him? I deliberately searched for Carlton in ces he was likely to beces where there were no peoplebut I still couldnt find him. Is he avoiding me? Luisen suddenly paused in the middle of walking. Despite the fact that there were many people within this traveling group, it was strange that he still couldnt find the mercenary. And, considering that Carlton never came to find him, the suspicion that the mercenary was avoiding him became more certain. Hmm What to do Carlton seemed angrier at him than Luisen thought. The young lord sighed deeply. Where did it all go wrong? he thought. With all his might, Luisen tried to think, but his concentration was interrupted by a thudding noise. What? Is there a mouse scurrying around somewhere? Luisen looked around, annoyed. There was no one else in the hallway. Only a red carpet and a tapestry embroidered with Botons symbol stuck to the wall. Maybe the iing dusk added to the atmosphere, the empty hallway looked especially creepy. He suddenly recalled how he had been attacked by Rugers gang in the abandoned vige a few days ago. Why am I suddenly thinking about that? And, has it gotten a bit cold? Luisen futilely rubbed his arms. My Duke! At the far end of the corridor, some maids rushed to him. They had been anxiously searching for the young lord, worried that he had snuck out to search for Carlton. Surrounding the young lord, they said tearfully, Where did you go without telling us? If my Duke goes around alone like this, we shall be scolded by our Lord. Please, feel free tomand us if you need anything. As the maids appealed to him with tears in their eyes, Luisen felt quite sorry. Youve found the Duke then? The Eastern Great Lords knights, who were tasked with escorting Luisen, and Viscount Boton appeared, one after another. The maids must have asked for help from various locations to find the young lord. Luisen simply walked around the mansion by himselfwhats with all this mess? However, things had worked out; Luisen had business with Viscount Boton. Give me a brief moment of your attention. I have something to say to you. Me? Luisens words must have surprised the Viscount Botonhis eyes opened wide. What is the matter? Was there something strange in the mansion? Hm? Ah, no. I just wanted to hand this over to you. Luisen handed the Viscount a small pouchexactly what Morrison had given him earlier. The Viscount took the pouch with an anxious expression and loosened the strings. The identity ques of the three dead knights were inside. WhatIs this? Viscount Boton asked, puzzled. Its your knights identity cards. Dont you recognize them? A knights identity card looked different from that of an ordinary citizen. The Arms of the Boton family were stamped atop the surface, and spears, symbolizing ones knighthood, were drawn in bronze. There was no way the other wouldnt recognize this. " " When Luisen narrowed his eyes suspiciously at him, the Viscount hurried to exin, O-Of course. I recognize them. I gave this to them personally, after all. Rather, I meant Why does the Duke have this? Do you have any connection with my knights? A few days ago, I met your knights by chance. They had taken over the sole bridge along a path and were demanding a toll from passersby. At Luisens words, the faces of the knights around him contorted. To think that they wouldmit robbery after bing a knight. They were naturally offended by the errant knights actions as it undermined the honor of knighthood. Luisen continued, At that time, we crossed the bridge safely, but we somehow found them dead in an abandoned vige. It was hard to just pass them by, so we cremated them and kept their keepsakes. I see. Viscount Boton calmly pocketed the pouch. His reaction waspletely different than what Luisen had expected. The knights who bore the name of his familymitted disgraceful acts; these actions were bound to return disgrace upon the Boton family and the Viscount himself. If someone were to take this maliciously, they could state that the Viscount himselfmitted robbery against the citizens. Even if Viscount Boton was not rted to this matter, it was clear that he would be harshly ridiculed for being ignorant of his knights behaviors and for his inability to control a few knights. The young lord had expected him to be restless, worried that the story would spread; Luisen had expected him to walk on eggshells around the young lord. Of course Viscount Boton was sneaking nces at him quite a lot, but there was something different in that gaze. Is that all you have to say? the viscount asked. Thats right. Viscount Boton sigheda sigh of relief? That sound got on Luisens nerves. Your knights are dead, and yet you are indifferent? Ah, yes, well. Those men werent originally all that loyal. They caused many idents, and, thest time I saw them, they said they wouldnt follow my rule and basically threw me away. Its quite unpleasant to hear theymitted robbery under my familys name, but I cant punish those men since theyre already dead. I merely was relieved that they werent the cause of arger disaster. " " Is that so? Luisen was still suspicious, but the others seemed to be convinced by that exnation. We must slowly go and get you ready to attend the banquet, my Duke, the maids said. Luisen nodded at their words. If the bereaved families of the knights want to find their remains, tell them toe find me. I dont believe such a thing will happen. You can let go of any concerns. Really? Then, Ill be seeing youter. Viscount Barton bowed politely and retreated, promising to meetter at the banquet hall. Luisen followed the maids and, after a while, suddenly looked back. Viscount Boton was walking into the distance in this somewhat empty, somewhat lonely corridor. The viscounts back appeared especially creepy, and the young lord felt chilly, as if a cold wind passed through him. *** In the evening, the nobles in the Eastern Great Lords entourage gathered in the banquet ha feast to wee and celebrate the visit of two Great Lords from the East and South. The nobles didnt expect much from Viscount Botons banquet; after all, the party was prepared on short notice nor was there much staff to maintain his mansion. However, contrary to expectations, the banquet was actually impressive. The hall was decorated so beautifullyone could even say that the Viscount must have poured his soul into the designs. A sweet and savory scent wafted through the halls. The food was excellent, and the party contained luxurious alcohol that could rarely be seen in these rural territories. As their expectations were low, the eastern aristocrats were even more satisfied; simrly, the eastern great lord was also pleased that he could boast the power and forward thinking of a fellow noble in his territory in front of Luisen. Everyone greatly enjoyed the celebrations, and an exciting, delightful atmosphere was quickly created. Meanwhile, the skypletely darkened outside. Carlton sat on a branch, staring silently into the banquet hall through a window. The way the aristocrats were dressed up so prettily and moved back and forth in disciplined, graceful movements made the mercenary feel as if he were watching a theatre y made with dolls. Other men and women were dressed up to the nines, but only Luisen caught Carltons eye. Although the young lord did not adorn himself with any jewelry and his clothes were borrowed, Luisen shined more than those who draped themselves in finery and shining gems. This wasnt merely Carltons blind love speaking 1, the other nobles took sneaky nces at Luisen. Luisen stood with a bored look on his face; the others nces slid off his countenance. Such indifference made Luisen look nobler, but Carlton knew That expression means he has nothing in his brain. Why was he being so absent-minded? Carlton coughed before suddenly frowning. Another nobleperhaps the same age as Luisenflirted with the young lord while offering him food. Luisen did not refuse the offer and instead stood there, listening to the person. I told him not to eat food thats been given by an unknown person! Luisen even smiled during their conversation. mes surged forth in Carltons eyes. I cant even step into the banquet hall, and youre flirting with someone else because Im not there? He felt as if he were burning up from jealousy. The aristocrats hand touched Luisens shoulder. Carlton stared viciously, as if he were watching an unfaithful spouse. The mercenary was about to break into the banquet hall, swearing, but when he saw Luisen push the other away, Carlton frantically reined himself in. The patience he had cultivated during this trip had helped in times like these. Im going crazy. Carlton threw away branches that he had unwittingly broken and sighed. Luisen hadnt done anything wrong, but the mercenary felt quite pathetic just observing the young lord having fun alone. How pitifulto grow angry and be swayed by another like this. Luisen did not take his future with Carlton seriouslythat meant his feelings werent so deep. Therefore, Carlton chose reality over love; certainty over uncertainty. He had decided to keep his distance from the young lord and settle his mind before the eventual breakup. His intentions remained unchangedthis was the most reasonable judgment he could make. Then, why was he acting differently from his n? Theres nothing stupider than a man who cant give up after being dumped, and hes acting just like that kind of fool. Buried in his own shame, Carlton was about to stop being a peeping tom, when suddenly Luisen sneaked out onto the terrace. The area wasnt far from the tree that held Carlton. The garden was dark, so Luisen couldnt find Carltonbut they were close enough to have a conversation. However, Luisen never behaved ording to Carltons expectations. Luisen looked grim as he crossed over the terraces railing. Each window of the hall had its own separate terrace. Luisen crossed the railing to climb over to the next terrace. However, problematically, the young lord was seriously not athletic. He had no idea how he should ce his feet, but eventually, he grabbed the railing and began to tremble. The banquet hall was on the second floor; the distance to the next terrace would be wide enough for an adult male to cross with one stride, but that was too much for Luisen. Honestly, if you wanted to go there, you should go back through the banquet hall. Bewildered at the young lords actions, Carlton was dumbfounded that he forgot his resolution and approached Luisen.
TL: The way Carlton is so disappointed with Luisen eating a strangers food reminds me of the viral video where a Korean mom is trying to teach her daughter Stranger Danger. When the mom asked, if A strange man asks you toe to get cookies with him, what do you say? And the daughter keeps on responding Yes! or I like that!
  1. literally means to hull beans from their cases. Idiomatically (Although I dont really know the reason why), this means to have ones eyes only on one person because of love. To love only one person etc.
Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Carlton jumped from the tree to the terrace. Luisen looked up in surprisea person just popped up in front of him. He frowned like a wary cat before smiling happily when he realized that the person before him was Carlton. Carlton thought, whoops. He was avoiding running into the young lord, but he was so dumbfounded at Luisens behavior that he couldnt help but approach the young lord immediately. You never noticed that I was chasing you, right? Carlton thought. But, instead of that sharp question, he bluntly asked, What in the world are you doing? Ask questionstercant you help me? Im starting to get tired, hm? Luisen tearfully begged. His arms shook like a newborn deer. This is why I cant help but be anxious; I cant tear my eyes away from him. What would have happened if the mercenary had left earlier? Carlton sighed inwardly, but stood in front of Luisen. Give me your arm. Carlton grabbed Luisens arm and ced it around the mercenarys neck; Carlton then lifted the young lord as the young lord climbed firmly over the railing. Then, as simply as if he were crossing a small puddle, Carlton leaped with the young lord to the next terrace. Afternding stably, Carlton ced Luisen down on the solid groundthe terrace. However, Luisen did not loosen his hold; instead, he went up on tiptoe and hugged the mercenary with all his might. You can let go now, Carlton said. Luisen shook his head; his malleable cheeks and soft hair brushed against Carltons neck. Carltons heart was weakened by that sudden childish show of affection; this was a man he had dearly missed that was now right before his eyes. Luisen, who was warmed from the warmth of the banquet hall, could even heat Carltons cold body, which had grown icy from being outside during the entire banquet. Whats wrong? Hm? Did something inside upset you? Carlton asked in a much softer voice. Luisen felt tears surge forth when someone he had been concerned about sincest kindly soothed him. The man doesnt show up when Im searching for him, but he shows up the minute I give up and attempt to focus on something else? Furthermore, isnt it cheating to suddenly appear like a hero in my moment of crisis? Luisen embraced Carlton even tighter. He had a separate reason for exiting to the terrace, but now he didnt want to be separated from Carlton, whom he had a hard time meeting. Though his heart felt utterly happytedhe also felt equally mncholy for some reason. If I release you, wont you escape to somece else? Nowhy would I do something like that? You were avoiding me. Impossible. Then, where have you been all day? Do you know how long Ive been searching for you? Carlton knewhe had been watching. And, even though he knew, Carlton asked, You searched for me? Why? Although he himself thought his question was a bit decietful and hypocritical, he wanted Luisen to confirm his thoughts out loud. You left so suddenly yesterday. What happened? and What did the Eastern Great Lord say to you, these sorts of thoughts swirled around. Do you know how worried I was? Luisen said. Thats Nothing my duke should be concerned about. Why would you say something so upsetting? Now, after all that happened, hes saying he doesnt want to look after me? Luisen leaned his torso back and angrily looked at Carlton. Though the young lord thought of grabbing the mercenary by the cor, he paused since the mercenarys face looked unexpectedly mncholy. My Duke doesnt need someone like me anymore, correct? You have knights and servants. Theres no way thats true. Luisen carefully cupped Carltons cheeks with his hands. Carlton ced his hand on Luisens wrist but did not push the young lords hand away. The way the usually fierce and powerful mancked strength tugged at Luisens heart. Why would youpare yourself to others? Youre special to meIve said this before, Luisen said. Is that so. Carltons ambiguous answer ran close to denial. Luisen had clearly only said good things to him, but why did Carlton have a hurt expression that mirroredst night? Luisen stared at Carlton with a stifled and heavy heart. Then, Carlton slowly began to speak his innermost thoughts, Its just as you saidst night. My duke will return to the duchy, and Ill stay in the capital. You so certainly confirmed our farewellhow could I be a special person to you? Uh.What? It was only then that Luisen finally came to a realizationthe misunderstanding thaty between them sincest night. Luisen had thought Carlton was worried about how to establish himself after they had returned to the capital, and the young lord, in turn, was determined to keep the tragedy from the previous timeline from repeating itself. However, Carlton had, instead, been worried about their future together. Last night, Carltons question wasnt regarding his ambitions. In retrospect, Luisens answer was the absolute worst. It was as if one person in a couple asked, Were going to keep seeing each other, right? and the other responded, No? Of course were going to say our farewells! And then, that same person asked their partner to drink alcohol and tried to seduce them. Of course that kind of person would be seen as utter trash! Im that trash! Luisen hurriedly denied, Thats not what I meant! My answer simply conveyed my desire for your sessful futurethats what I thought you were talking about. I had no idea you were inquiring about something different. You know it tooyou know Im not as perceptive or thoughtful as you are. If you speak in circles like that, I cant understand At the end, the young lords voice shrank in volume and sounded almost tearful. That sight was just so pitiful that, for a moment, Carlton wondered if he had done something wrong. For example, his question may have been tooplicated for a simpleton like Luisen. Perhaps he should have paid attention to how distinctly different their personalities were. Then, Ill ask you clearly, this time. Carlton mustered up his courage. No matter how perceptive the mercenary may be, only Luisen knew the matters of his own heart. Then, does my Duke believe a future for us is possible? Thats Luisen couldnt answer easily. Ill only travel to the royal pce once or twice a year. Additionally, theres no guarantee that Carlton will be in the capital at those times At best, they could meet once a year; at worst, theyll go several years without seeing each other. However, what if Carlton followed him? As someone who initiated conquest against the duchy, he could not be epted as a knight of the estate. Furthermore, Luisen could not give him a noble peerage orndthat fell under the kings authority. If the mercenary followed Luisen, his destiny would be to be a mistress. On the other hand, if Carlton remains faithful as the first princes hands and feet, hell continue to be given opportunities to earn victories and remain in the royal familys service. Alongside a noble peerage andnd, he may very well rise to the position of the kingdoms general. Of course, there would be no problem if Carlton was granted a title and an estate close to the Anies duchy. But, itd be difficult for him at this rate The southern region of the Kingdom was very stable due to Luisens active efforts after the regression; there were no abandoned territories that had lost their ruling lords. Moreover, the Southern region of the country had arablend that grew crops well. Many eyes coveted thisnd, and there was no reason nor guarantee that, if a vacancy appeared, such prime real estate would be granted to the mercenary. In the end, the best way forward for each person, independently,y distant from each other. Still, I dont want to part from you, Luisen whined as he leaned his head against Carltons chest. Carlton, in contrast, smiled brightly. He didnt want to leave me. He wasnt thinking of me lightly or casually. Carlton forgot about all the practical problems thaty between them; he was ted by the fact that Luisen wanted to be with him. The mercenary kissed the young lord on the cheek out of sheer joy. Luisen looked at Carlton, wondering if the mercenary had been driven insane. Im being serious right now. Thats what Im happy about. Luisen looked at Carlton, wondering what he was talking about, and blinked his eyes. He sighed, asionally, I have a hard time understanding you. Its the same for me. I see Conversation andmunication. How important those things were The Saint always emphasized that fact. Time and time again, Luisen admired the one-armed saints wisdom. In any case Ill take some time to think about this matter. When I reach the capital, Ill stay there for a while; there are still demon-worshippers to consider as well. Its not yet time to agonize over farewells. Yes. I wont ask you to pretend as if we dont know each other when we reach the capital. Besides, youre sure to have subordinates there; you wont have to walk on eggshells and fight for your life as you did in this group. Luisen kissed Carlton sweetly on the lips, trying to soothe the man. Over and over again, clearing away the misunderstandings with each lip smack. After embracing the young lord for a while, Carlton asked, By the way, why did you want to cross the railings and climb over to this terrace? Ah! Thats right! Because of Carltons sudden appearance, Luisen had briefly forgotten why he was here; Luisen had a separate motive than to search for the mercenary. I was trying to sneak out of the banquet hall without alerting anyone else. No matter what, I believe Viscount Boton is suspicious, and I wanted to investigate. Luisen was always in the spotlight; if he tried to leave the banquet hall toplete his own business, the young lord was bound to stand out. Therefore, Luisen excused himself to the terrace by saying hed like a minute to rest alone. His n involved climbing to the next terrace without anyones notice, hiding behind a pir, and exiting through a nearby passage used by servants. " " Regrettably, the young lord did not include his physical limitations in his calctions, but that meant that this matter was even more urgent to if it could frazzle the young lord into making hasty ns. Even if he had to push himself, it was necessary to investigate Viscount Boton. He certainly is quite suspicious. Carlton, from afar, had also watched Luisen deliver the knights keepsakes to the Viscount. At that time, Carlton also thought that the Viscounts reaction was unusual. Right? Thats not all. Luisen had kept one eye on Viscount Boton throughout the banquet. Now that he had the luck to serve two Great Lords, the Viscount acted suitably aristocratic and courted the attention of these influential nobles and the others in his court. At first nce, nothing was off. However, another noble approached Luisen when they noticed the young Great Lord paying attention to the Viscount. Are you talking about the man who was flirting with you, my Duke? Thats right. How did you know? Anyway, what about him? Feeling various emotions stab into him, Carlton quickly changed the topic. Luisens social dullness was of great help in these situations. Without any lingering doubt, Luisen continued to speak. - TL: Communication, guys, Communication is KEY to a rtionship. Also, lmao I see you there Carlton. Trying to be nonchnt over your jealousy with the noble that flirted with Luisen. Not smoothe~ but Luisen is too dense to notice. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 I deliberately praised Viscount Boton, of course. When someone that was part of ones faction was attacked, a man tends to cover and defend their fellow faction member; but, it was an aristocrats tyrannical tendency to bite that same ally without mercy when the ally is judged to be better off than he was in the eyes of high-ranking noble. Luisen understood that and exercised his wit, Then, as expected, he began to gossip. ording to him, no one lives in this mansion except for Viscount Boton. No one else? Yeah. No servants, no soldierseven his family is absent. Look at the banquet hall the servants are the Eastern Great Lords people. Apparently, the cooks are the same. The Eastern Great Lord, who wanted to show off his prestige, lent his people to work for Viscount Boton and helped prepare for the banquet. Thats truly strange, Carlton said. No matter what catastrophe had happenedeven if he had run away and then returnedit didnt make sense to have a single aristocrat in a nobles mansion. At the very least, he should have brought back somemoners to take care of him. Anyway, since the situation was suspicious, I decided to poke around, Luisen hesitated before grabbing Carltons sleeve, Youre not going to let me go alone, are you? Of course, well go together. If the mercenary let Luisen go alone, Luisen might be found dangling from the walls of the mansion this time. Carlton nodded emphatically. *** Luisen and Carlton seeded in escaping the banquet hall unseen. Viscount Botons residence was desertedwhich was consistent with the other nobles gossip. The mansion, which had a long history, was surrounded by a bleak atmosphere due to the emptiness of its halls. Cold air, prating through the thick tapestries, chilled the skin. All in all, the area felt strange, although they couldnt pinpoint what exactly was strange about it. Their destination was the hallway where Luisen and Viscount Boton conversed earlier in the day. At that time, Viscount Boton had asked Luisen if he had found something strange about the mansion. Without context, that was such a random question. Wasnt that something someone would say because they already knew that the ce was unnatural? When they arrived in the hallway and stood still and silent, they heard distant thuds. Normally, they would have gone unnoticed, assuming the sound was made by some critter like a mouse, but Carltons keen senses couldnt be evaded. I hear something over therethe sounds of repeated hits. Carlton pointed to the origin of the noises: Viscount Botons office. Carlton first took out his knife and warily approached the office. Luisen followed at his heels. Viscount Botons office was a mess; it looked as if creditors hade and gone. Books and papersy scattered on the floor; pots and various ornamental items were strewn on top. Thud Thud Thud There was another door inside the office; the repetitive sound came from the other side. Carlton told Luisen to wait and approached the door. Luisen stood quietly as he was ordered and looked around the office, Is there anything else thats strange? The portraits on the wall caught the young lords eye; the subjects of the paintings were the previous Viscount Botons, arranged from the most distant ancestors to the most recent. It was amon custom to decorate the office with the portraits of its past owners. The Anies duchy, as well, contained many portraits spanning the generations from his ancestors to Luisen himself. They all look simr. Perhaps because they were descended from amon ancestor, all of the previous Botons faces looked simr. There, Luisen felt a sense of disharmony; he quickly scanned the portraits and looked towards thest onewhere the present-day Viscount should be. The young lords eyes widened, Who is this person? The current Viscounts portrait, hung at the end of the room, was apletely different person than the man Luisen had met. Portraits often differed from their models faces, as many of the paintings were beautified, but it was never to this degree. Although the Viscount Botons thick, caked makeup confused the young lord, if one looked closely, the featuresthe color of the eyes and the shape of the chin for examplewas different. Everything was different. Did I discover something? Luisen was so bewildered, he called hispanion over, Carlton Come here and take a look at this. Bam! At that moment, arge thudas if something heavy had crashed downcame from the room inside the office. My duke, you should see this. Theres a ghoul here. What? Why was there a ghoul here? Luisen ran hurriedly to the mercenarys side. Inside the door, from where the sounds could be heard, there was one ghoul lying on the ground. It had fallen backwards, struggling and moaning. Judging by his clothes, he appears to have been a nobleman, Luisen said. I think we should look at his face in closer detail. Please be careful. Carlton ced a candle closer to the ghouls face with a stiff expression. The dposition had progressed to arge degree, which was somewhat disgusting, but the mercenary endured. Fortunately, the corpse wasnt dposed to the point that he couldnt recognize the face. Its the same as that portrait. Luisenmented. The ghouls face matched the face in the current Viscount Botons painting. The portrait? Over there. Closing the door so that the ghoul couldnt escape outside, Luisen showed Carlton the portrait in the office. As someone with a keen eye, Carlton was quick to recognize that the ghoul was actually the subject of the portrait. If that ghoul really is Viscount Boton, then Who the hell is the viscount in the banquet hall? More importantly, we must note that the fake Viscount invited us to this mansion Why would a man pretending to be an aristocrat do such a bold thing? There must be some scheme. The birth of a ghoul was obviously associated with the demon worshippers. Given that the real Viscount Boton had be a ghoul, it was highly likely that a demon worshiper was involved in his death. The fake Viscount *must* be aware of this situation, so it was almost certain the fake was rted to the demon worshippers. Luisen and Carlton forgot what they were going to say and stared at each others faces. Goosebumps ran down their spines at the creepy nature of this situation. Awooooo! Through the gap in their conversation, they heard a distant wolf cry. The cry was chilling and seemed to scratch their eardrums. Carltons bloodthirst instinctively reared up sharply. The mercenary ran to the window; the surrounding grounds and the lords personal manor were darknot a single light shone. If a person lived there, there should be even a small light, but he couldnt see anything. There was only vast darkness, as if he were looking into the sea at night. However, dark red smoke began to pour in, moving toward the mansion; it half-resembled a cloud and half-resembled thick fog. But, its oing speed was as fast as the trade winds; it quickly upied the estate grounds before reaching the house. As the dim moonlight shone through the dark red fog, they could see people in its midst. For some reason, they were wriggling. At first nce, one could tell that the peoples movementsexcruciatingly slow and grotesquely jerkywere not normal. Theyre all ghouls, right? Luisen asked. That seemsto be the case. The swarm of ghouls approached, narrowing their siege formation as they approached the mansion. Ghouls had no intellectual ability, so they couldnt move systematically. Therefore, they were under someones control. Just like the viscounts knights the other daywhen they attacked Luisens party. The demon worshippers Its those bastards. Carlton growled. This was an undeniable fact that could no longer be ignored. Viscount Boton, this mansion, this banquetEverything was a trap to try and capture Luisen. *** The Eastern Great Lords knights were all on night patrol. They werent motivated to stand guard with soldiers who were of lesser status than themafter all, the nobles simply enjoyed their food and drink in the hall. There was no feeling of crisis or urgency, as this was a country lords home. Soldiers standing guard near the mansion werent so different from the knights. Some of them had even fallen asleep, leaning against a window. The knights bashed the heads of such soldiers to wake them up before continuing on their half-hearted patrol. Please make time fly faster They all thought. Their only expectations were to receive the leftovers from the banquet. They strolled around, absentmindedly, when they heard a strange sound. Grrrrr Grrrrrr What is that? This mansion was already quite eerie in a way that was hard to pinpoint, but when they heard a strange sound, their nerves were on edge. The knight became frustrated from anxiety. S-Sir Knight. Sir Knight. Theres trouble. A soldier rushed towards the knight. Whats all this fuss about? CorpsesThere are corpses approaching us. What? What are you talking about? At that timewith eerie timinga soldiers scream could be heard from a nearby distance. The knight returned to his senses. Though he was suffering currently from a lethargy, he had be a knight through a rigorous process, after all. The knight ran towards the origin of the scream And he stood there, stunned. At first nce, he saw people dressed in peasant clothes, so he had thought the local residents flocked to the mansion. But, as he approached closer and closer, he noticed something strange. Their eyes were cloudy like fish that had been caught long ago; their bodies were rotten and smelled of dposition. As the soldier said, these were walking corpses. What the hell is this? As they stood dazed, the ghouls rushed towards the knight and soldier. Their movements were quick, even though they were dead bodiestoo quick even for an ordinary livingmoner. Aaargghh! The soldier was torn apart by the ghouls teeth in an instant. The knight, surviving by a hairs breadth, turned back without hesitation and started running away. This isnt a matter I can sort out on my own. HurryIll have to hurry and tell the lord The knight ran like crazy. The banquet was in full swing, so, fortunately, all the nobles were gathered in one ce. As he ran down an empty hallway, the knight kept looking out the window. Looking down from above, he could see the dark, red smoke rapidly approaching the mansion. Somehow, the smoke felt even eerier than the living corpses. He could see dead bodies scrambling throughout the entire area. The soldiers tried to respond, but they were helpless. Not only was this an ambush, but they were also scared by these living corpses and thus were unable to utilize their full ability and skills. At times like this, the strong power and authority of a leader were needed. Faster. The knight threw open the door to the banquet hall with all his might and yelled, My Lord, Its a disaster! The nobles who were enjoying their party looked back with eyes wide open. One aristocrat even scolded the man with a displeased expression, asking what all this fuss was about. However, the knight couldnt say anythingthe dark red fog, which had stayed near the mansion as he ran down the hallway, had finally passed through the windows and filled the banquet hall. Starting with those nearest to the windows, people fell, one after another. Agh! Whats going on! Hey, call a doctor! The banquet hall quickly fell into pandemonium, but even that didntst long. In the blink of an eye, dark red smoke filled the banquet hall, and everyone inside copsed. Both the knight that came to deliver the news and the Eastern Great Lord, who needed to deliver instructions to everyone else, had fallen unconscious.
TL: Brrr~ wheres Morrison when you need him? Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The tallest building in the Viscounts manorial estate was his mansion, followed by the estate church. At the time Luisen and Carleton made their gruesome discoveries in the viscounts office, on the roof of that church building, not too far from the mansion, Ruger and the ninth demon worshiper stood and looked over at their quarry: the mansion. The two waited for the ghouls to make their way inside the building, waiting for the right moment to enter the mansion without getting involved in useless and unnecessary fights. The ghouls, controlled by the ninth worshippers, attacked the Eastern Great Lords soldiers. The soldiers couldnt respond properly to the ambush, and the ghouls broke into the mansion. The dark red fog shook violently, as if it were alive, as it moved towards the mansion. It was the color of bloodrich enough to stand out beneath the dark, night sky. The Viscount Botons mansion was a trap set by Ruger and his group from the very beginning. The Viscount in the mansion was actually the twelfth demon worshiper, who joined on behalf of the injured eleventh demon worshiper. Using the fake Viscount Boton, Ruger invited the Easter Great Lords party to the mansion. Considering the Great Lords temperament, he knew the lord would not be able to refuse. Then, Luisen, who was indebted to the older noble, would naturally, albeit reluctantly, follow. In other words, they took advantage of how Luisen joined the Eastern Great Lord for safety against the young lord. The Eastern Great Lord did more than they expected. ording to the fake Viscount, the older noble incited a split in Luisens partygreat news for Ruger. However, kidnapping a duke in front of so many people was quite reckless even for a demon worshiper. As with all heretics, the demon worshippers wanted to hide in the shadows. So, they had preparedrge-scale magic: the dark red fog approaching the mansion. When inside that fog, people will be unconscious. In that state, the demon worshippers will be able to manipte their memories. For example, they had nned, in the past, to fabricate the memory that the Duke of Anies hadnt surrenderedor that the Duchy had not recognized that Carleton was the first princes messenger and tied them up. However, this time, they had to apply their magic in a broader area, and this ability required a tremendous amount of offerings in order to instill an intense nightmare in so many people. So they killed and sacrificed any living being they could findthe people that lived in this area, livestock, small birds, and even the insects in the grass. Perhaps thats why the magic fog was dark red, as if it were made from the blood squeezed from the denizens of this territory. The dead bodies of the inhabitants were then turned into ghouls. Now that the demon worshippers manipted them, the ghouls turned into their own private army. Hahaha! Look at my troops! Even that stern Eastern Great Lord cant raise a finger against me! the ninth worshiper excitedly cried. He jumped and stamped on the churchs roof with his boots. Because he had deliberately muddied his shoes in order to insult the sanctity of the church, the pure white roof quickly became dirty. Hey you, arent you feeling it? He is happy at this sight! The ninth worshiper ced his hand on Rugers shoulder. Then, looking between the sky and the ground, he roared ecstatically. Ruger frowned as he shook off the hand. These people are crazy. Frankly, none of thiswhatever the demon worshippers did or the devil they worshipedmattered to Ruger. Furthermore, he held deep antipathy for the church as well. Ruger was an illegitimate child. His mother gave birth to him while she was still an unmarried maiden. The church rejected everything except for a marriage ordained by a priest, so Ruger, born from an extramarital rtionship, became a fatherless child. The church called such children the devils seed. Thanks to this, he lived his whole life experiencing ridicule and hatred. He always held strong hatred in his heart for the so-called God and the church. When he was young, he thought that his situation could be ovee with effort. If he became the most honorable knight, he believed that the world would acknowledge him. Excellent skill, good manners, and a courtly code of conduct. He had no shortage in these aspects, but all his efforts were wasted due to hisbel as an illegitimate child. In the end, the only way to rid himself of this burdensome stigma was for his biological father to recognize him as his child. So Ruger, after finishing his knighthood training, found the man he knew to be his father and pledged allegiance to himwith the hope that one day, the man will legitimize Ruger. Underneath that man, hemitted all sorts of dirty work. Killing people wasnt even a hardship. Still, even to someone like Ruger, the demon worshippers behavior was bing increasingly difficult to witness. Not long ago, these people chatted andughed normally, but now they had degenerated. The dead bit at the living; those who died in these attacks were resurrected again as ghouls. That endless chainthe undermining of human dignity and death Ruger couldnt help but feel instinctive disgust. What was even more gruesome was that the demon worshippers genuinely enjoyed this work. More than anything, they wanted to instill hell upon thisnd. Father, what must your liege be thinking for you to meddle with these lunatics? A small feeling of reluctance and resistance surged in Rugers heart. Anyone would feel the same if they retained humanity, but now he hade too far to follow those emotions. Ruger had no other path. I think we can slowly enter, the ninth worshiper said. Though it still seemed a bit early in Rugers perspective, themander of the operation was the ninth worshiper. Silently, Ruger inspected his battle gear. The grounds around the mansion were aplete mess. If all went ording to n, though, the world would be a terrible ce with which even this pandemonium couldntpare. It didnt matter if the world was ruined. However, Ruger couldnt help but think of Luisen. Could the young lord endure a hellish world? For some reason, his heart was thrown into turmoil. Were his sensestching onto something ominous? Or was he simply feeling unease? Even he could notprehend his own mind. One thing was certain, though: Ruger could not turn back. He could only advance towards that hell. In order to carry out the orders he had been given, Ruger pulled himself together. He thought only of advancing towards his long-awaited dream. Ruger and the demon worshippers mounted their dire wolves and headed for the mansion. *** The dark red fog was on the verge of devouring the mansion. Luisen and Carlton ran out of Viscount Botons office. Morrison, who happened to be looking for them, joined the two. The inquisitor had also felt that the ce was strange and was looking around the house. The situation was graver than they had imagined. Outside the mansion, the helpless soldiers were being attacked by the ghoulsa monster they had never fought before in their lives; even if the knights were experienced and the soldiers were many, it was only a matter of time before the protective barrier was breached. Despite the chaos outside, all the nobles were gathered in the banquet hall, enjoying their party. Now that they grasped the situation, the three hurriedly shared their opinions on their next actions. They quickly came to a conclusionthey devised the best n they could under these current circumstances. Morrison cast a blessing on Carlton and Luisen. Then, with Carltons help, the young lord climbed the tree and crawled back onto the banquet halls terrace. Luisen stood on the terrace alone, and Carlton remained in the tree. When Carlton couldnt bear to leave and hesitated, the young lord soothed his ruffled emotions, If all goes as nned, it will all be fine. Still, I dont want to leave my Duke alone. His voice was full of worry and distress. Luisen reached out and caressed his cheek, Then, return to me soon. Ill be waiting. The mercenary ovepped his hand over the young lords and kissed him deeply. Morrison, underneath the tree, urged the two to be quick; they were running out of time and had no leisure to drag things out. After Carlton descended the tree, he and the inquisitor dispersed to their respective positions. Luisen gazed at the twos disappearing backs for a long while before looking away. The stench of death wafted up from the mansion grounds. The wind carried the sounds of screams, and a dark red fog came pushing towards him as if to devour him. Itll all work out. Itll be fine. Luisen was scared, but he didnt avoid the approaching fog. Luisen turned around and entered the banquet hall. The bright lights within were somewhat blinding; the young lord felt like a moth rushing towards the fire. He was worried that he may have been caught leaving the banquet hall, but no one was the wiser. The banquet was in full swing, and no one seemed vignt. Not a single noble knew what was going on. However, that ignorance was brief. The music stopped, and a scream burst out. Everything waspletely buried by the fog. *** Ruger and the ninth worshiper entered the mansion without anything or anyone to interrupt their break-in. The two were protected by monsters like direwolves and goblins. A man who manipted corpses A man followed by monsters Even the knights who took pride in dealing with hitherto unseen dangers did not dare to block their entry. When they entered the banquet hall, the hall was filled with red fog as they had nned. All the nobles had fallen down, unconscious. The only person left standing, the twelfth worshiper who posed as Viscount Boton, weed the two. Theres no problem hereeverything is progressing as nned. Ruger looked through the banquet hall, ignoring the twelfth worshipers words. No matter how crowded and obstructed his view was, it did not interfere with his search for Luisen. Ruger, who found his ex-lord in a sh, strode up to him. Luiseny still, as if he had fallen asleep. His figure was tranquil; it reminded the ex-attendant of a sleeping princess straight out of a fairy tale. He sat on one knee in front of the young lord. He took off his gloves and swept Luisens messy hair behind the young lords ears. Then, with his index finger, he carefully stroked Luisens cheek. Now that the young lords hair was in order and the young lord was adorned in a suit, old memories suddenly rose to the surface of Rugers mind.
TL: Carlton and Luisen are just too sweet yall T_T excuse me while I cry for them. Also!!! were at the 100th Chapter for this novel! Were about 2/3 of the way through! (Plus 20 sidestories/extra chapters/19+ scenes) Im so d to have been able to trante this novel; Im not sure how many people geek out about prosebut I just want to say this author has beautiful prose. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 It wasnt a particrly grand memory. When banquets were held, Ruger went all out to decorate Luisen. It was one of Rugers great pleasures to see the envious gazes focused on the young lord as soon as he entered the banquet hall. At the end of the banquet, the young lord would often get drunk and fall asleep. It was Rugers job to take care of the drunken young lord. Luisen tended to be quite difficult and wouldnt cling to anyone else; he often ran to Ruger even if the attendant was taking care of some other business. When Ruger held the sleeping young lord in his arms, he smelled sweet wine and experienced pleasant dizziness, as if he were drunk himself. The attendant loved it so much, he encouraged Luisen to drink excessively. It was merely a trivial, everyday memory, but that was why these reminiscences aroused a such intense longing in Rugers mind. It was justst yearThe daily life that had for so long felt so natural seemed so long ago. But, Ruger didnt let himself get too emotional. Now,e on! Move! At the ninth worshipers urging, the twelfth worshiper manipted the ghouls and divided the unconscious people into two categories. People who were to be killed were shunted to the left; those that had to live were brought to the right. They had already decided in advance who was going to be killed or left alive. They nned to nt fabricated memories in the brains of those that were saved so that the demon worshipers attack would be remembered as an internal conflict among the Eastern nobles. Since the world did not yet know about the demon worshipers existence, the testimonials of the survivors should, alone, be enough to fabricate a supposed power conflict. With the traces of the demon worshippers wiped away, Luisen would appear to not be kidnappedinstead, the young lord would appear as if he vanished in the midst of this struggle. Luisens disappearance will be fully attributed to the Eastern Great Lord and the aristocrats in his entourage. After dering war on the whole of the East, the Anies Duchy would send troops to find the young lord. Some might try to stop the retainers, but the Duchy was particrly attached to Luisen. Clearly, they would mobilize the entire southern region to find the young lord and seek revenge. Despite rumors that the southern aristocrats held no great loyalty to Luisen, their representative Great Lord still went missing. With the pride of the South at stake, most of the southern aristocrats would participate in this war. The nobles in the east wouldnt stay still either, so it wouldnt be long before the conflict spreads between the East and the South. Their pride on the line, either side wouldnt stop until the other surrenderedpletely. An unprecedented, horrible war would engulf the kingdom. The demon worshippers desired the extreme chaos that would result from the war. Rugers lord nned to take that opportunity to devour the Anies duchy and the southern region in general. It was a terrible, ambitious plot in which everyone in the world suffered, but someone got everything they coveted. All of these ns originated from the mind of the lord that Ruger served. Even though Luisen joining the Eastern Great Lords party was unexpected, he had the malevolent wisdom to take advantage of that disadvantageous situation, turning the situation to his benefit. Ruger was afraid of that sinister wisdom. Why is he so obsessed with Duke Anies? Even Ruger had no idea. His master was not a man of many words. The demon worshippers seemed to know, but Ruger did not bother to ask as his pride was hurt. Should I have asked? They said theyd keep the Duke alive, but Could he believe that someone with such a vicious n would keep his beloved lord alive? However, what was the point of having doubts now? Everything was already progressing as nned. Even if something went awry, his father would just hatch another frightening plot and, eventually, his wishes would be fulfilled. Ruger carefully adjusted his hold on Luisen. " " He noticed that the ninth worshiper was wandering around the Eastern Great Lord; Ruger couldnt let that pass as he recalled the worshiper making a gruesome statementthe ninth worshiper wanted to taste noble blood. Dont even touch the Eastern Great Lord. If the Great Lord dies, people will be suspicious. The older noble was too eminent a figure to kill at this time. Im only going to bleed him a little. The ninth worshiper did not even pretend to heed Rugers warning. Isnt itmon sense that something like that would be fatal to an elderly person? If I tell you to stop, then you should stop. Ruger was annoyed. Since someone he already detested was about to disobey him so absurdly, his normally eloquent words were not so smooth. The ninth admirer looked up at Ruger, Are you ordering me around now? Im giving you a warningjudge the current situation. Judge the situation? Did someone ask you to do something like that? The ninth worshiperughed sarcastically. You dont have to take your own judgment into ountjust your masters orders. He stated you should follow what I say. Ruger clenched his teeth. He was angered by the ninth worshipers actions, yes, but everything he said was true as well. Last time they attacked Luisens group in the abandoned town, Ruger had saved Luisen from a goblin due to a momentarypse in judgment. The ninth worshiper had told his father all about it. Because of that incident, Ruger was called to the capital where he was scolded by his father. He ordered Ruger to follow the ninth worshipers directions and said that he couldnt trust Ruger to not be stupid. My orders are the same as your masters orders. The ninth worshiper nced at Luisen,ying still in Rugers arms, and smiled An insidious smile. If I were to tell you to kill Duke Anies right now, youd have to follow those instructions. Do you understand? Rugers face contorted severely; instinctively, his hands tensed. The ninth worshiper giggled at that reaction. A strange tension flowed between them. At that moment, something unexpected urred: a small shockwave resounded through the air. One wave after another What was this? Senses tingling, the demon worshippers and Ruger looked around warily at their surroundings. A torch crowned with blue mes caught their eyes. The flickering fire lit up the shadowed banquet hall filled with the dark red fog. 1 The blue mes were filled with divine energy. It roared violently, feeding on the dark red fog that the demon worshippers had created. One. Two. Three. The mes quickly spread, surrounding the banquet hall. Morrison stood at the center, looking at the demon worshippers with disdainful eyes; his gaze was as cold as a sheet of ice. Blue mespped at his body. The demon worshippers, in turn, were astonished. An inquisitor! The lunatic follower of the fake God is here! The greatest weapon of any heretical religion or cult was secrecythey were free to plot as they remained outside the churchs surveince. No matter how special or strong their powers may be, they were no match for the full power of the church when it was determined to suppress them. Inquisitors, who stood at the forefront of the churchs efforts to eradicate heresy, were enemies that should never be encountered. Run! Quick, avoid him! If youre caught, its over! the ninth worshipper cried out. However, the demon worshippers were unable to exit the banquet hall; the blue mes surrounding the area created a boundary that trapped them inside. It was also impossible to draw or summon monsters from the outsidemonsters did not dare cross over these sacred mes as well. FuckDamn it! This lunatic! Kill them all! Sacrifice everyone here and run away! The ninth worshipper raised his dagger as he barked orders. He was about to start with the Eastern Great Lord whoy at his feet when a wine bottle flew at his head. He instinctively hit the bottle away; it broke, and wine spilled onto his face. Argh!!! Luisen was the one who threw that bottle. *** Actually, Luisen had been awake from the very beginning. Thanks to Morrisons blessing, the demon worshipers magic did not affect the young lord. He was able to maintain consciousness. Just before the red fog hit the castle Luisen, Carlton, and Morrison finally recognized that they were in the center of a trap created by the demon worshippers. Morrison said that the situation outside was quite grave, but Luisens party would be able to slip away in the confused chaos. However, Luisen had a different opinion: he didnt want to run awayrather, he wanted to win a decisive battle here, somehow. The demon worshippers and Ruger were after Luisen, anyway. If they ran away now, their opponents would create a simr trap at another location and time. At that point, it was unclear whether or not the group would be able to notice the trickery in advance as they had now. Moreover, the Eastern Great Lord, the nobles, and their knights and servantscountless people were left defenseless. Without Luisen, the demon worshippers were sure to do something evil; they wouldnt leave these people be. Knowing that so many people would die, the young lord didnt want to escape alone. In the previous timeline, didnt he learn that running away, alone, was never the right solution? Of course, there was little the young lord could do immediately. The other Great Lord and his attending nobles were still in the banquet hall with the fake Viscount. Going there and revealing the truth wouldnt be enough to sufficiently respond to the oing attack. The Eastern Great Lords knights were outstanding, but their opponents were ghouls, the living dead, mobile corpses that wont stop moving even if they were struck down. Adding the demon worshipers strange magic into the fray, the knights chance of victory was incredibly low. The Saint always emphasized concentrating and making a decisive choice. Therefore, Luisen offered a suggestion.
TL: I feel like I cry every other chapter about how my baby has grown up T_T Im so proud. Also, RIP, my hand still feels quite sore from time to time :/
  1. Actually the word could mean either blue or green in Korean. I chose to use blue here since I personally like that color better. Its interesting, theres plenty of research into how many colors a culture can see depending on how many words a culture has for different colors. Its worth checking out!
Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Luisen suggested that they reverse the trap on them. While Luisen pretends to be helplessly ambushed, most of the worshippers main forces will gather in the banquet hall to capture Luisen, none the wiser. Taking advantage of their inevitable carelessness, Morrison and Carlton would, this time, smash their heads in from behind. Once the demon worshippers and Ruger had been captured, Luisen and his party may be able to learn more about their background and motives and, furthermore, neutralize their ghouls. It was dangerous for the young lord to use himself as bait, but this strategy could snatch victory from their opponents hands at the veryst minute. Morrison admired Luisens proposal. Considering his and Carltons abilities, they had a good chance of winning. Also, he had no reason to refuse the chance to catch a demon worshiper. However if something goes wrongeven a little bitDuke Aniess life will be in danger. Morrison looked at Carltonhe thought the mercenary would oppose putting the young lord in danger. Surprisingly, though, Carlton nodded his approval. I think that would be the best way forward. Though, I loathe that my Duke will be used as bait. Carlton was a cool-headed, brilliant strategist, so he knew that this wasnt the time to be stubborn. With the three in agreement, everything progressed smoothly. Luisen returned to the terrace, and Carlton and Morrison moved into their counterattack positions. When the blue mes soared inside the banquet hall, Carlton alsounched an attack. He ambushed Ruger, and Luisen didnt miss that opportunity to move away from his would-be kidnapper. Once again, Carlton blocked Rugers way when the ex-attendant tried to chase after the young lord. You again! Ruger shouted angrily. Every time he thought that he had Luisen in hand, Carlton appeared and interfered. Unforgivable. Ruger jumped at the mercenary, moving with a hitherto unseen ferocity. Luisen avoided being caught up in their attacks and threw a wine bottle to save the Eastern Great Lord. Their counterattack had been sessful thus far. I thought I was in trouble when they mentioned killing me It was worth putting up with those threats and trusting in Carlton and Morrison, though. After being chased for so long, the young lord was so ted to see their astonished faces. He was so happy that he almostughed out loud; right now, Luisen thought they wouldnt lose. Do you think you can win like this? What are you all going to do alone?! The ninth worshiper began casting a spell; the monsters in the banquet hall rushed forward simultaneously. Ruger moved with them. Carlton and Morrison stepped forward; Luisen found a safe location to avoid the chaos. In addition to their numerical disadvantage, the mercenary and inquisitor had to keep Luisen and the unconscious nobles in mind. Nevertheless, the two were not forced back at all. Morrison, as a heretic inquisitor, specialized inbating heretical demonic worshippers, and Carlton was strong enough to surpass their magical powers. Moreover, the two were well-matched in battle, working in tandem to defeat the worshippers and monsters alike. Even though their opponents fought back with all their might, Carltons and Morrisons momentum could not be stopped. The demon worshippers tried to press back by using the dark red fog, but that too was a failure. As Morrisons blue mes grew in intensity, the dark red fog that filled the banquet hall began to fade. The demon worshipers magic was being purified by the inquisitors divine power. At that point, those who were unconscious began to wake up. They were appalled at the current state of the banquet hall. The sight of the living corpses, the intimidating direwolves, and the seemingly suspicious men fighting against Luisens group just felt so unnaturallyhorriblyunrealistic. In particr, their jaws dropped when they looked at Carlton and Morrisonwhom they had ignoredin the throes ofbat. Everyone,e to your senses! Luisens cry snapped everyone to attention. Please take care of the people around you and evacuate the banquet hall! Those monster-like things are outside the mansion as well, so hide in whatever room you can find! B-But theres mes. If youre innocent, youll be able to pass through without being hurt. Hurry! With Luisens order, the aristocrats, faithful to the pecking order of the nobility, began to move their bodies even if they were still confused by the whole situation. The Eastern Great Lord walked closer to the Luisen with the support of a few other nobles. What in the world is going on here? What happened? Ill exin it allter. The situation was just too urgent to fend off questions one by one. Itll be very chaotic outside. The Duke should lead the others out. Luisen requested. What about you? Arent you going to flee to safety? Ill have to finish my business here. Moreover, one Carlton was better than dozens of nobles; the demon worshippers were aiming for Luisen, so they would go wherever the young lord went. Even now, Luisen could feel Rugers sticky gazethe ex-attendant continued his battle with the mercenary but still continued to stare at his former lord. It would be safer to be protected where Carlton could see rather than to hide haphazardly elsewhere. The Eastern Great Lord, who was ignorant of the full situation, was moved. Youre. I didnt know you were so self-sacrificial. It seems my people-judging eyes have been blind. It seems the old man misunderstood something. Luisen felt a bit bitter, but he could not afford to disabuse the older noble of his delusion: only when the Eastern Great Lord went out and quickly directed the knights would they be able to stem the flow of ghouls from outside. Luisen chased out the tearful Eastern Great Lord. Thanks to the older nobles deep faith, the blue mes gained strength when the Eastern Great Lord ran through with powerful steps, which were rare in men that age. Morrison and Carlton yed their parts faithfully while Luisen gathered people up from behind them. This left Morrison and Carlton versus two demon worshippers, Ruger, and a few monsters. The two were not pushed back, even until the end, and instead subdued their enemies. They steadily sliced off a monsters head or leg to neutralize them, cinching victory. The most prominent figure in the battle was Carlton. He went wild, as if to prove that his rise to his present position was based on personal ability. Simultaneously, he continued to confirm and check on Luisens safety, and he did not miss any monsters that dared to approach the young lord. What a monster of a human being The ninth worshiper gnashed his teeth. They could understand the forceful movements of the inquisitorhe was a warrior raised with all of the Churchs might. However, Carlton was an overwhelming pressure despite the fact that he was a mercenary who hadnt received a proper education. Even though the worshippers deliberately sent attacks towards Luisen, Carlton didnt miss a thing. Even Ruger, who showed excellent promise and had outstanding grades while he trained to be a knight, was no match for the mercenary. We cant continue like thiswhen will we get an opportunity like this again? The entire manor had been thoroughly and rigorously prepared. If their scheme had progressed as nned, the world would be thrown into great turmoil. When the world above turns into hell, their god, who lived underneath hell itself, would be able to ascend and enter this world! However, their n waspletely ruined. The twelfth worshiper was knocked half-unconscious, and there were no more monsters avable in theirmand. The mes that Morrison created became gradually stronger due to the faith of those present as he continued to fight the demon worshippers. As a result, the ninth worshiper felt like his strength was growing weaker and weaker. The odds were stacked against them. Grand n or not, they would be caught by a heretic inquisitor at this rate. Their fate, once caught, was bound to be miserable. However, clever viins always have an ace up their sleeves; the ninth worshiper had a hidden card as well. The ninth worshiper stared at Ruger; the man looked more at Luisen than his own colleagues. Even in the midst of battle. Hehehehehe. The ninth worshiperugheda dark sound. He directed hisst ghouls to rush at Morrison. Then, he ran towards the twelfth worshipers side and sliced the persons arm without hesitation. Even though he was half-unconscious from pain, the twelfth worshipers body flinched and jumped. I sacrifice my colleagues arm. The severed arm decayed almost instantly; a dark, green smoke rose up from the limb. The smoke took on the form of a mountain goat and rushed towards Carlton. A terrible noiselike someone was screamingrang out. Kngh! Carlton couldnt avoid the attack and threw out his sword. Though the de cut the green mountain goats head in half, the smoke rushed over the mercenary. It felt as if he was being wrapped in mold. He wasnt fatally injured due to Morrisons blessing, but the mercenary stumbled due to his obstructed vision. As soon as Carltons feet were tangled, the way to Luisen was clear. The ninth worshiper shouted in the midst of the chaos, This is an order, Ruger! Kill Luisen Anies! The ninth worshipersmand was Rugers Lordsmand. Ruger reflexively ran towards Luisen as he was ordered. Morrison tried to head towards them once he saw what was happening, but the twelfth worshiper barely managed to drag himself awake and engage the inquisitorthe person mustered up the dregs of his tenacity to help his colleague in any way possible. Ruger reached the young lord without any interference. He raised his sword; Luisen was defenseless and powerless to stop Rugers attack. Killing the young lord would be as simple as killing a fawn. However, as soon as Rugers eyes met the blue eyes of his former master, Ruger was unable to move his body. Like the legendary Medusas curse, it felt like his whole body became a stone lump. At that moment, he imagined his sword stabbing the young lords white, thin neck, and he shuddered. When he thought of Luisen dying, he felt terrible, as if he had thrown himself into the cold sea in the middle of winter. Deeper than any despair, darker than any mncholyPain that felt indescribable. Ruger thought, I cant. He couldnt kill this manNohe didnt want to kill this man. ***
TL: RugerI feel like its toote for remorse Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Since when? In one second, the countless days he had spent with Luisen passed through Rugers brain. He couldnt remember when it began. Spy. He clearly remembered feeling so ashamed when he took up a position outside of the knighthood . All he wanted was to do well and to be acknowledged by his father. To find out more information, he ingratiated himself with Luisen and yed the young lords faithful servant. Luisen never doubted Rugerthe young lord believed his act and relied on him. There was no doubt nor ulterior motives in Luisens eyes. Because of that, Ruger became more and more sincere. There had been no one else in his life who believed in him so purely. No one else had recognized hismitment. Luisen gave Ruger his lifes desire, and his love deepened day by day until it truly became something special. However, Ruger was still a spy. He couldnt resist the orders of his father who nted him next to Luisens side in the first ce. He isted the young lord from his retainers and vassals and led Luisen into further depravity. Every moment he spent with the young lord was tainted with betrayal and deceit. Even if the other learned of his loveeven if Ruger acknowledged this loveit would only bring both of them nothing but pain. So, Ruger kept running away from his feelings. His deceit became two-facedhe deceived himself as much as he deceived his target. Thus, Ruger worked hard to fulfill his true lordsmands. He became morefortable in his position. However, he could not deceive himself to the point where he could kill Luisen with his own hands. Ruger was in love with Luisen. However, it was a twisted love that would only make the other person unhappy and still selfishly tie him to Ruger. Nevertheless, the ex-attendant couldnt bear to kill Luisen because of love. Lets spare him. Ill save him and send him off. Ruger made up his mind. Though it felt like an eternity, it was, in fact, only a moment. No one had noticed Rugers pause nor did they notice the long-standing love that had swayed the mans mind. Only Luisen saw Rugers hesitation, but it was hard for him to parse the others situation when a huge de was flying towards his neck. Instead, Luisen simply noticed that it was a very tiny gapan opportunity for him to survive. Luisen recalled the self-defense techniques that Carlton taught him. He took the pot of soil he had prepared, just in case, and threw the dirt onto Rugers face. Then, he kicked Ruger mercilessly before almost copsing and rolling away, widening the distance between them. To be frank, this could only buy the young lord a short amount of time. If Luisen was alone, he would have been caught again soon. However, Luisen had Carlton. As soon as Luisen slipped away from Rugers de, Carlton, without hesitation, drew his own sword across Rugers neck. The mercenarys movements were quick and neat; Ruger didnt even notice that he died. His lips mouthed something, but no sounds came out. Ruger died, looking at Luisen until the very end. Despite the brutal sight, Luisen did not avert his eyes. He looked at Ruger dying and copsing, remembering the years they spent together. Someone he had once trusted; he had felt terrible guilt and shuddering betrayal because of this man. Nevertheless, Rugers deaththe second time he had seen the man diedisturbed Luisen greatly. In his previous life and now, the young lord couldnt understand the ex-attendants behavior. Are you alright? Carlton came running and helped the fallen young lord up. Only then did Luisen tear his eyes away from Ruger, feeling safe in Carltons arms. He relied on the mercenary, nearly clinging to the man. Its almost over now. Ruger had died; all the monsters had fallen. The twelfth worshiper waspletely unconscious. Though the ninth worshiper was in a rtively better condition, he was struggling as well. Morrison could handle that opponent on his own. However, the ninth worshiper was strangely confident in himself. Ahahahahahaha! He burst intoughter and shouted into the air in some unknownnguage. He seemed to be chanting a spell, but his shouts wereden with hunger and yearning. No one understood what he was saying, but the sound made goosebumps rise on his listeners arms. " " They soon understood the purpose of those words though. A haze of ck smoke rose from Rugers neck. The ck smoke spread in all directions. When the smoke touched Rugers body, his skin turned ck as if he were stained by ck paint-filled water. An indescribably ominous premonition seized Luisen. Soon afterwards, when Rugers body waspletely stained ck, Ruger stood up once again. ck smoke rose from where his head should be, and his skin retained the dark dye. The thing that was once Ruger took a knights helmet that had fallen to the floor and ced it on his neck. It appeared as if it were wearing a helmet on his now-smoky head. It turned to look at Luisen. The inside of its helmet was endlessly pitch cka void. As if the young lord were looking into a deep well. Thats Luisen knew this figure well. The Death Knight. Once upon a time, long ago, Luisen thought this was a cursed knight that appeared from the grudges that stacked up against him. Before then, he had imagined the knight to be Carlton. However, as the young lord met the one-armed pilgrim and gained enlightenment, he realized that the knight was a delusion created by his immense guilt and fear. From then on, the ck knight, who had been hounding his steps for three years, disappeared instantly. Those were all Luisens fantasies, and the knight should not exist in reality. However, that knightborne from Rugers body, of all peopleappeared before Luisen once again. Un-unbelievable W-Why is he suddenly appearing before me again? Did Ruger die back then as well? Didnt he fake his death? Luisens heart beat like crazy; his breaths turned into quick pants. The young lords hands trembled enough that Carlton noticed. Luisen felt as if he was transported back to his painful, nomadic days. The fear that he thought he had ovee with the one-armed pilgrims help returned and overwhelmed him. The dead Ruger was resurrected and became the Death Knightthe dark vision that had been haunting him constantly At this point, Luisen couldnt help but doubt his mind. A-Am I seeing things correctly right now? Were his eyeshis brain functioning properly? Had he fallen into delusion as he had in the past? Luisen had turned back timehe thought he had fixed everything, but Then, perhaps, had he dreamed that he returned to the past? Carltons voice saved Luisen from falling intoplete panic. Youre sane. I know the scene before you is a bit crazy, but its all real. Do you see him as well? Yes. Luisen leaned on the mercenary while heaving a long sigh. Carlton supported the young lords body and patted him with a soothing hand before wrapping it around the young lords shoulders. That small reassurance greatly restored Luisens mental stability. Meanwhile, the Death Knight picked up a sword. When the knight touched the sword, as expected it turned from silver to ck. The death-like being definitely wasnt anything of this world. Hahaha! I knew it! I said he had potential! Im d I pushed him here and there in advance! I was thinking he should have a knight or two! The ninth worshiperughed merrily. One of his long-term projects was inducing the birth of a Death Knight. There was a story that featured a cursed knight. The knight had been cursed and decapitated for betraying his lord, and he spent his entire afterlife searching for his head. He was often called the Death Knight because he murdered all of those who saw him and his shame. Once a knight, more honorable than anyone else, and now a cursed being. Most folks believed the myth to be fiction, but the ninth worshiper discovered, after much research, that the Death Knight was a ghoul-like monster. He also wanted to create a being like a Death Knight, but it was hard to find someone that fit the bill. Loyalty, betrayal, and death were all necessary ingredients for a Death Knights birth. When he first met Ruger, his eyes opened wide. Although Ruger was loyal to his lord, as befitting a proper knight, the ex-attendant always kept Luisen in mind. The ninth worshiper believed that Ruger would one day betray his master because of Luisen. At that moment, the man could be made into a Death Knight. Today, the ninth worshiper felt that it was time for his ns toe into fruition and ordered Ruger to kill the young lord. Of course, he expected Ruger to be unable to deal the killing blow. Although it was okay if Ruger did kill, it was better for Ruger to betray this order. As he expected, Ruger betrayed his master at thest minute and decided to save Luisen. Carlton then killed Rugerand the exact conditions were met. A perfect death. The ninth worshiper resurrected Ruger and transformed into a Death Knight. Though the Death Knight still retained some memories and emotions he had during life, he was still a monster, so the ninth worshiper couldpletely control him. Furthermore, the Death Knight was several times stronger than Ruger was when he was still alive. Go! Go and kill them all! First things first, ughter that zealot! The ninth worshiper shouted in a high-spirited voice. The Death Knight turned away from Luisen and Carlton and rushed at Morrison. Morrison defended against the ck de with a gauntlet; the inquisitors body shook violently. What in the world is this guy, he thought. The monsters power was a given, but the evil energy wafting from the monster was so intense Morrison couldnt endure. Inversely, Morrisons powers had weakened, and his fire had greatly diminished. Nngh, we have to maintain the front line The Death Knight, unperturbed, struck with his sword again. This time, Carlton blocked the blow with a thrown dagger, allowing Morrison to narrowly avoid the attack. However, the inquisitor failed to maintain his trapthe blue mes that kept the demon worshippers locked away disappeared. Good! Enough! Now, return! The ninth worshiper summoned the Death Knight. He quickly got on the monsters back and pointed to the window. If this were Ruger, he would not ept such an undignified action upon his body, but the Death Knight silently ran towards the window, carrying the worshiper on his back. He opened therge window, and a strong wind blew inside. Just as the wind blew away the smoke and fog, the Death Knight and the worshiper disappeared. Morrison quickly followed, but they were nowhere to be found. Haah They escaped. But outside I think the situation has stabilized. When the demon worshiper left the area, the ghouls lost all their fighting power and returned to their original slow and harmless state. As Luisen had advised, the Eastern Great Lords troops, who were focusing on defense, didnt miss the turning tides and pushed the monsters away. And, as if to dere the battles end, the night trickled away and dawn broke in the sky, brightening the world from afar.
TL: Ruger I think that was a tragedy of your own making. You should have defected and helped Luisen out earlier or something Cant help but feel bad for and detest this guy. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 When the demon worshippers left, the battle outside the mansion also ended. The ghouls stopped their fierce attacks, moved slowly, and began to wander aimlessly. They were like puppets with no one tugging their strings. The soldiers were bewildered by the sudden change of behavior but soon pushed away the ghouls under the direction of the Eastern Great Lord. The ghouls moved docilely in the direction they were pushed. The Eastern Great Lord stared at the scene before him. He wore a calm expression, but inwardly the noble was incredibly startled. Duke Anies was right. As he was guided out of the banquet hall, Luisen had advised the Eastern Great Lord. Attacks wouldnt be of much use against the ghouls, so they should focus on defense and wait for the enemy to retreat on their own. When he finally emerged from the mansion, he was half-dubious as the vigor and bloodlust of the ghoul corps were so fierce, but he had followed the young dukes advice. It really yed out just as Luisen had said. Thanks to that, they had managed to avoid the attacks of these undead enemies that wouldnt stay down. I cant believe that a day woulde when Im d I heard Duke Aniess advice. One really experiences all sorts of things during a long life. As the sun rose, he could begin to seest nights horrors more clearly. The surroundings were so utterly gruesomesurpassing the terrors he had imagined in the dark. The Eastern Great Lord had a hunch that if he had misstepped, he could have expired here. Evil energy lingered everywhere. The older noble quickly guessed who had attacked them. His wisdom that came with age could prate through to the truth without Luisens separate exnation. Was heresy this strong in the kingdom? They seem to have a particrly bad rtionship with Duke Anies as well. Apparently, these folks were called demon worshippers. Demon worshippers They were vicious people whose names alone were disrespectful and insulting to God. One could assume that these demon worshippers had plotted some huge conspiracy, weaving together Luisen, himself, and even the other nobles into their scheme. They were meticulous and well-versed in aristocratic ecology. Though they had all felt something offjust a littlefrom Viscount Boton, they had all pretended to be ignorant for various reasons. The Eastern Great Lord wanted to show off to his people, and the nobles were perceived the Eastern Great Lords actions and desires, etc. Because of this, until the banquet hall had filled with dark red fog, no one had noticed they had walked into a trap. They were dividing the aristocracy into two categories; one group would be spared, and the other would be killed. One could imagine that these demon worshippers were trying to use their deaths to bring about greater chaos. If they had seeded, a crisis that not even the Eastern Great Lord could afford would have emerged. Feeling a bit dizzy, the Eastern Great Lord drew a holy symbol in the air. If it werent for Duke Anies, who knows what could have happened It was no coincidence that Luisen had achieved fame by pretending to be a pilgrim and solving various problems. He was saving the world from the touch of darkness by continuing to bump into and hinder the demon worshippers efforts. The Eastern Great Lord was deeply moved at the thought of Luisen, who remained in the banquet hall to clean up the mess. That man knew about the attack before anyone else, so Luisen could have run away alone, without alerting anyone else. However, he jumped into danger to save the people remaining in the mansion. How noble and sacrificial of him. Moreover, his party figured out their opponents capabilities and, in a short amount of time, devised a way to turn the trap back on their attackers. It was so cleverso bold so startling. The older noble couldnt hide his surprise. The Eastern Great Lord had no choice but to admit that Luisen was not the weak young man he once knew. He wasnt a child the older noble had to teach and lead. He was an adult with the power to pioneer his own patha decent noble who could lead his people well. Ill have to treat him ordingly, now. And Carlton. Him too. Until now, the Eastern Great Lord thought Carlton was a terrible butpetent man who had earned the first princes trust and protection. However, it turned out that the mercenary was a fine warrior who fought virtuously against demon worshippers. He was a valiant warrior who helped Luisenthe spearhead to the churchs cause. The older noble knew nothing about Carlton and simply believed in hearsay. He had undermined and ridiculed someone who followed Gods will. For someone deeply faithful like that Eastern Great Lord, he had exhibited incredibly shameful behavior. The unusually intense sunlight seemed to reprimand his foolish self; his heart felt heavy. At the very least, he now told the servants to treat the mercenary wholeheartedly well, but that felt somewhat insufficient. The Eastern Great Lord called for his attendant again to prepare a special gift for Carlton. Hes a man who executes Gods will, so I should treat him ordingly. As a faithful servant of God, the Great Lord swore to the burning sun that he would support all efforts to punish the demon worshippers. And, though Luisen and Carlton were ignorant of this, the Eastern Great Lord became their strong, reliable supporter. *** In a guest room in the mansion: Luisen paced around as he looked out the window. He watched the Eastern Great Lords soldiers clean up around the estate grounds. Should I go down and help now, at the very least? He was told to rest because he had worked hard all night; Luisen washed up andid down on the bed, but couldnt sleep. He thought it would be better to go out and run errands rather than to simply hang around in the room like this. When heid still, eyes closed, he kept thinking of Rugers death. The sight of the fallen body rising again, moving around and turning ck, was so utterly creepy no matter how many times the young lord revisited those memories. ck armor, ck helmet, eyes gleaming through the pitch, and the energy of death hanging around him It exactly resembled the Death Knight the young lord saw before his regression. I thought it was all a delusion. The one-armed pilgrim also confirmed that they were illusionspeople are known to hallucinate when theyre in so much pain. When he met the one-armed pilgrim, the Death Knight also disappeared; Luisen believed that was the case because he had gained peace of mind after meeting the saint. But now, after looking back at his memories knowing the Death Knight could exist, doubts arose. Perhaps the knight did not disappear because his anxiety had beenid to rest but instead because the pilgrim had somehow done away with the Death Knight. What came first? My peace of mind or the Death Knights disappearance? If it was thetter, then why did the one-armed pilgrim lie to him? Did he know about the demon worshippers? Luisen sped his hands tightly. Either way, the fact that I received the mans help doesnt change. Even if the man extended a hand for some other purpose, that was the dying Luisens only salvation at the time. He didnt want to doubt that. I began to see the Death Knight after I was kicked out of Count Doublesssnd, before I left the South. Before regression, Ruger must have died and somehow became a Death Knight. From what the demon worshiper had said, it seemed like some condition had to be achieved in order for one to be born. Does that mean there was a situation simr tost night in the previous timeline? " " Suddenly, Luisen recalled what had happened when he was chased out by Count Doubless. Luisen had managed to reach the counts mansion alone, carving a path through the forest. After meeting the count, he was briefly confined in something that resembled a warehouse. A little while afterwards, a knight fetched the young lord. He forcibly dragged Luisen away and chased him off; he threw the young lord a small sum of money and threatened to kill him if the young lord ever stepped foot in the South again. Luisen was frightened and ran away without looking back. He had thought, of course, that because the counts knight had driven him away, that was the counts will. But, now that he thought about it, perhaps it was another ploy made by Ruger and the demon worshippers; however, the young lord couldnt understand, then, why they had let him go so easily. Perhaps, was that Ruger? Did he allow me to run away? As he imagined it, Luisen gave a wry smile. Impossible. Why would the man who tried to kill me, save me? It was ridiculousthere was no reason for Ruger to behave in such a manner. Besides, if the Death Knight he saw in the previous timeline was Ruger, then Ruger also died without living a long life. What a fool. If he was going to betray others, then he should at least live well. Luisen clicked his tongue. Knock Knock He heard a knock on the door. Who is it? Its me. Carlton opened the door and entered. The mercenary was somehow more attractive after washing away the traces of battle. Luisen quickly noticed the changes; Carlton wasnt wearing what he usually wore but instead wore nice clothesthe quality that Luisen might wear. The soft cloth wound around his solid figure, highlighting the mans build even better. Carlton didnt look like a prince, not like Luisen would, but he gave off the aura and charm of an attractive, sessful man. This was given to me by one of the Eastern Great Lords servants. Hes so enthusiastic with his care; its as if his attitude flipped like one would flip their hand. Carlton shrugged his shoulders. Though he grumbled, he didnt seem to mind this treatment. He had two sses and a bottle of wine in hand, I thought you wouldnt be able to rest, so I brought these. Its the best treatment for when someone is upset. Carlton shook the bottle. Luisen smirked before bursting intoughter. Alcohol was merely an excuse, and he felt happy that Carlton hade to console him.
TL: Sorry guys, hand is acting up again so Im doing a little less formatting than usual T_T Let me know if its too bad though, and I can edit itter. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Luisen and Carlton sat side by side on the sofa. This time, they had wine; the sses were filled before they were clinked against each other in celebration of their victory. The sound of sses hitting each other sounded so refreshing, and the purple liquid shook inside. What about Morrison? Is he still in the middle of interrogation? They had found a dying demon worshiper in the banquet hallthe man who pretended to be Viscount Boton. They had thought everyone was dead, but there he was; Morrison took the man as he was still breathing. Luisen had no idea how the inquisitor was going to interrogate someone who couldnt even open his eyes. Morrison was incredibly exhausted, but he was still incredibly happy; the man said that following the Duke definitely was the correct decision. I stopped by a while ago, and he was still in the middle of his interrogation. Morrison told me a few things he discovered. Carlton said. The demon worshippers were small in scalethere were a total of 12 people who titled themselves, in almost a priestly manner, a worshiper. It seemed that they intended to adapt the allegory of the twelve apostles. They called each other by their numbers, and one of them seemed to be a fairly high-ranking figure in the kingdom: Rugers father. His father? Ruger was not acknowledged, but instead an illegitimate son. Those guys didnt seem to keep secrets between them. Oh. So, it was a lie that Ruger was the third son of some aristocratic family. Luisen had expected that and wasnt too surprised. Which noble? Luisen asked. That hasnt been uncovered yet. I suppose they wont reveal that too easily. Still, a lot has been found in such a short time. Yes, well the screams of a man hanging onto hisst breaths are so loud Carlton frowned. The interrogation scene showed that the heretic inquisitors notoriety wasnt an exaggeration. Anyway, dont go near him. Even Carlton looked unsettled. If Morrison had found out this much from a dying man in a short period of time, then the scene definitely didnt look good. Luisen vowed to go nowhere near Morrison for the time being. Carlton continued, And, it seems those bastards are also in the capital. The capital? Yes. It seems that Ruger had been in the capital, at the royal pce. The royal pce Luisen recalled the king and the first prince before reflexively wiping that train of thought. There were many people in the pce: servants, knights, administrators etc. Some nobles even lived in the royal pce when they visited the capital. What kind of person would he be? Id like to know before I run into him at the pce, Luisen furrowed his brow. Morrison has decided to share that information as soon as he finds out more. If he continues on as he has been, then the information should be uncovered soon. Carlton, uncertain how he should loosen Luisens expression, pressed at the young lords forehead with his thumb. Luisen red at Carlton for a moment before letting the mercenary do as he pleased because he looked so happy. The touch, which began as a joke, became more and more significant. It swept down the back of the young lords sensitive ear. Carltons face also lost its smile. The mercenarys gaze was so intense that Luisen felt dizzy. Even the sounds of breathing felt tense. Luisen lowered his eyes slightly before closing his eyes altogether as Carlton gripped his chin. As if he were waiting for that moment, the mercenarys lips covered the young lords. When Luisen opened his mouth slightly, a searing tongue pushed inside. An intense grape vor, from the wine, massaged his taste buds. It made Luisens head even dizzier to think that Carlton was tasting the same notes as he was. The two pulled at each others bodies and deepened the indulgent kiss. They fell into a trance from the heat and touch of each others bodies. Before he knew what happened, Luisen was lying on the sofa and Carlton, naturally, was on top of the young lord. Carltons knee squeezed in between Luisens legs. As the mercenarys shadow cast over the young lord, Luisen swallowed dryly. He was half-nervous yet secretly eager. However, Carlton touched Luisens forehead with his hand. Why? Luisen asked. My Duke, you have a fever right now. With a grave expression, the mercenary ced his hand inside Luisens clothes. The fingers were the same, but the heat had been taken out of the touch. Its quite high. You cant feel the fever? Uhh Come to think of it, Luisen thought his muscles had been aching since earlier. His head felt a little dazed, and his eyes felt dry. He had thought this was all because ofst nights struggles, but it turned out to be body aches from a fever. Youve been overdoing it with yourck of stamina. Its understandable that youve be ill. From Carltons point of view, it was rather incredible that the young lord had endured thus farespecially considering his physical condition. The young lord must have persisted thanks to his mental fortitude and had simply surpassed his limit due tost nights events. Youll truly need to rest now. Carlton slowly raised his body, still fiddling with Luisens cheek. He then lifted the young lord into his arms, took him to the bed, andid him down. The mercenary covered the young lord with the nketall the way up to the neck. He even carefully drew the bed curtains so the young lord could sleep well. Sleep. No, I cant sleep like this. Luisen said, How am I supposed to sleep after a kiss like that? Luisen tried to willfully raise his upper body, but Carlton wouldnt everpromise with Luisens health. If you continue now, you may actually faint. Carlton pressed Luisen back down, tucked the young lords arms in, andid next to the young lords side. When Luisen tried to rise again, he ced his hand on Luisens chest to stop any further movement. I said I cant sleep, Luisen grumbled as he forcefully kept his eyes wide open. I wont sleepIll never sleep. Lets see who wins. Carltonughed as if he found the young lord amusing. He patted Luisens chest with a regr rhythm and hummed a familiar luby. It was a bit awkward since this was the first time the mercenary sang, but the young lord felt that, due to the pleasant voice, the song was melting in his ears. His body was wrapped in warm bedding; the luby soothed his tired mind. Naturally, the tension and strength fled from his body. Luisen tried his hardest, but his eyelids kept bing heavier. Seeing the young lords struggles, Carlton gently began to croon and assuage the young lord, Dont worry and sleep. You can always continue at any time. Are you going to stay here? Of course. I will continue to stay by your side. Then Alright As soon as the anxiety and tension left his body, Luisen fell asleep. He couldnt ovee the fatigue and the fever-born body aches. Carltony still beside the young lord, watching Luisens sleeping face. Is he even going to remember what we talked about right before he went to sleep? On the surface, it sounds as if the mercenary merely promised to be next to his side while hes sleeping, but that answer also belied Carltons own determination. Luisens near death experience during the previous night came as a great shock to Carlton. He was so startled; he could not figure out Rugers intentions. Even though the attendant hesitated in front of Luisen, the mercenary swung his sword. He didnt particrly want to know the reason for Rugers hesitation then, but he happened to think back on that hesitation during his conversation with Morrison. Apparently, loyalty and betrayal were both essential elements for the birth of a Death Knight. As soon as Carlton heard that, he realized that Ruger was about to spare and save Luisen at thest minute. Furthermore, the man was motivated by love. Theres validity to the saying that like can recognize like. Rugers behavior and attitude resembled Carltons. He fell in love with someone whos standing was hard to ignore and ovee; though he struggled to forget those emotions, his heart was full of lingering feelings, and he couldnt help chasing after Luisen. There was no tragedy greater than his fate: to be a cursed knight due to love. Though it wasnt any of Carltons business whether Rugers death was a tragedy or not, the mercenary had clearly gleaned what Aesops fable he could from this incident. If one continued to hesitate and waver like Ruger, neither love nor sess will be within grasp. Only the worst end would remain: a futile death with nothing earned. Carlton finally understood. Even if he died, he didnt want to lose Luisen. He wanted to stay with the young lord for a long while. And, for that end, he would do anything. Come to think of it, he had been quite unlike himself recently, speaking and thinking so weakly. If Luisen didnt love him deeply, then he could simply seduce the young lord and deepen the young lords emotions. If it would be difficult to stand by Luisens side in his current position, he could climb to a simr standing using all he had umted thus far. There were sure to be many other obstacles, but he could break through them all. Of course, that wouldnt be as easy as he made it sound, but he was no stranger to hardships. Carltons life had always been a struggle for him to achieve and possess the impossible. Even if he had to break through the thorny path with his bare bodyeven if a battlepletely unlike any other battles he fought was waiting for himhe was willing to take the riskif the reward was Luisen Anies. Deep in sleep, Luisen burrowed into Carltons arms. The mercenary took a break from his thoughts to fix his posture to make the young lord morefortable. Doesnt this mean that he trusts and relies on me? The young lord was reassured enough to sleep now that Carlton was here; even though the young lord was in the throes of fever, he wanted to continue with intimate acts. Considering all of these, Luisens feelings towards Carlton werent so frivolous either. Though, the mercenary was unsure if the young lord was cognizant of the depth of his own emotions. Carlton carefully stroked Luisens hair with his fingertips. What should I do to help him be more aware of that? Does he also think of me all day? As the senior mercenaries around him used to say, a rtionship may require some push and pull. Carlton pinched the young lords cheeks slightlyLuisens tranquil sleeping face was so annoying. Then, his slight resentment melted away quickly because the young lords furrowed brows looked so lovely. " " Lets sleep well for now. Later, I wont let you sleep even if you beg me for it. Carlton embraced Luisen gingerly. And, just like that, the mercenary fell asleep peacefully as well. *** After sleeping soundly and fully recovering with some food, Luisen set out for the capital with hispanions and the Eastern Great Lords band. The traveling party became much smaller than it had been; the Eastern Great Lordwho knows what the winds of change had done to himsent back the nobles that were dragging their speed down and left a few soldiers to clean up Viscount Botons estate. Morrison separated from them at the viscounts mansion as well. He said he would not proceed to the capital immediately but would instead further interrogate the demon worshiper and act on his own. Luisen was sorry to see him go, but they decided to continue to exchange information once they opened up lines ofmunication with each other. When they left the Boton estate, the group was able to move quickly without much trouble. And, after a while Luisen and Carlton arrived at the capital. Finally! Luisen deliberately stepped out of the carriage to set foot on the capital grounds. It was a long and rough journey, and the hardships made him even more joyous to see the city. The young lord and Carlton held hands and shared their mutual delight.
TL: Omg, finally! The capital! It took over 100 chaps~ And I so d Carltons gotten his confidence back regarding love. Also I know he mentions Luisen begging, but my personal 200 IQ thought is that it would be hot if Carlton begged. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Part 9. As they arrived at the capital, they parted from the Eastern Great Lords party. Luisen and Carlton were left alone together to head to the mansion owned by the Anies duchy. The early winter sky was clear and bright; the cool air had dispersed his tension slightly, making the young lord feel a bit better. The dukes mansion was not too far from the royal pce, and they arrived quickly. Passing through the gated entrance, they walked straight down the beautiful garden road with trees nted on either side; they saw the main building of the mansion in the near distance. In front of the mansion, all the employees had exited to greet Luisenfrom maids to even the dukes bodyguards that were stationed in the capital. I didnt expect to be able toe here again. With both delight and longing jumbled up inside, Luisen hurriedly dismounted his horse. Since Carlton had the horses reins and guided its movements, the young lord ended up looking quite cool and graceful. Luisen strode towards the attendant he kept at the capital. A man stood in the middle of the weing party. He was in charge of the capital property and held the position of deputy chancellor. Due to fatigue, he looked older than his thirty or so years. Before regression, he was the only one who Luisen knew about after his runaway escapade. The young lord had heard the man had protected the mansion until the very end before being given to Carlton as a ve;ter on, when Carlton had fallen, the man had returned to his hometown. Perhaps because he guarded the mansion until the very end, the deputy chancellor was special to Luisens heart. He tried to embrace the deputy with those emotions in mind but missed due to the mans deep bow. My duke, congrattions on your safe return following your long journey. Following the deputy chancellors words, the people in front of the mansion bowed. Luisen epted the greeting, awkwardly lowering his arms. YesThank you all foring out like this. His overflowing vigor was dampened; this wasnt an atmosphere that weed exuberant hugs. There was a subdued, mournful atmosphere among the people at the capital mansion. Everyone looked down with a cold, expressionless face; not a single person escaped this infinitely gloomy mood. Their demeanor was very polite, but it didnt feel like a heartfelt wee. Was themansions atmosphere always like this? Did something happen? Luisen asked the deputy chancellor. The deputy chancellor looked as if he couldnt believe the young lord had even asked that question. Did something happen? Much has happened. My duke probably knows this quite well. He looked quite exhausted; ten years had been added onto his appearance. The mental and physical hardships he had suffered thus far had clearly lined his face. In thest few months, after Luisen had fled to the duchy after the civil war had concluded, the people in the capital mansion lived as if they were walking on thin ice. Since the capital had fallen into the hands of the first prince, they, as part of the Anies faction who had pushed for the second prince, were surrounded on all sides by the enemy. The culprit was, of course, Luisen. He had ignored his retainers and had clung to the second prince, leading to this fallout. It was natural for the people in the capital mansion to have resentment against Luisen, who had irresponsibly left the mansion and fled to the dukedom after causing this mess. Of course, they had never wished any misfortune upon the duke. The sky seemed to fall on the day they had heard Luisen went missing. And, when the duke reappeared, they cheered. But that was it. When Luisen appeared before them again, their difort revived. Therefore, they could not sincerely wee the young lords return. The deputy chancellor and the other servants hid these feelings under cid expressions so that their inner thoughts would not be revealed to Luisen. Luisen looked at the gathered people awkwardly. Now that he had be more aware of others difort, he had no idea what he should do. He then made eye contact with a young maid; she was surprised to see the young lords face and couldnt lower her eyes. When Luisen didnt say anything, she hurriedly knelt down. I-I apologize, my duke. W-What? Why? Luisen was flusteredwhat was this all of a sudden? What was going on? He approached the maid and tried to ask her that, but the deputy chancellor slipped between the two. He said, My Duke. Shes still a young, green maid, and shecks manners. Ill teach her well, so please dont get angry at her. At the deputy chancellors words, Luisen finally realized that this all happened because he made eye contact with the maid. Ah, thats right. I was utter trash There was so much that happened between now and his regression that he forgot, for a moment, about his previous reputation as an irredeemable lout. After experiencing so much, he improved his character; after regression, his hard work and change was recognized by the denizens of the duchy. However, the people in the capital mansion had never seen this changed version of Luisen. In their eyes, Luisen was still a scoundrel who ran wild without knowing the hardships of the world. Luisen was briefly dazed at the long-awaited consequences of his actionshis karma. What kind of person was he back then? Of course, Luisen couldnt remember properlyhe wasnt sober for most of that time. Though the young lord was usually indifferent with those around him, he had his irrationally angry moments. Nevertheless, I dont think Ive ever personally punished or harassed my servants. Ruger was good at thathe often scolded the servants in the name of his lord. Ruger again No, I was in the wrong for leaving him unattended. At that time, Luisen also knew that Ruger was being a little bit too much, but the young lord waszy and left the attendant be. From an outsiders perspective, then, Luisen and Ruger may as well have been the same person. In the end, this recrimination was self-inflicted. A corner of Luisens chest became heavy with guilt, but he tried to hide that as he spoke to the deputy chancellor, Dont worry about that. I wont get mad for making eye contact. Now, Ill never punish servants for no reason, unlike before. Yes? Im saying that Im different from before. The deputy chancellor didnt seem to believe those words. However, he was a bit bewilderedafter all, Luisen wasnt the type of person to exin himself to his retainers. The deputy chancellors eyes shook. Carlton cut in before the man could say anything, Lets speak inside. The duke must be very tired from the long journey. The deputy chancellor looked at Carlton, only realizing the man existed after he spoke. By the way, you are Its Carlton. The deputy chancellors eyebrows rose when Carlton introduced himself; it felt as if his pupils were about to explode. He tried to maintain his expressionless demeanor, but his cheeks trembled slightly. A sudden thought struck the young lords head. He had be so close to Carlton that he forgot that less than a year had passed since they waited with bated breaths as they received tense news of the mercenary happily demolishing the second princes side during the civil war. Carlton was still an object of fearHis retainers acted just like Luisen did when he had first met the mercenary. Luisen quickly intervened before the deputy chancellor could make a verbal gaffe right in front of hispanion, Sir Carlton is my guest. Hes a benefactor who has saved my life time and time again on our journey to the capital. Please treat him kindly. He grabbed Carltons arm and tried to convey to him, with his eyes, to act nicely. Carltonughed and smiled onmand. Though the mercenary didnt look particrly friendly, the deputy chancellor nodded without another word. The path through the hallways and to their room was a bit difficultthe servants gazes made the backs of their heads sting. Luisen kept his head firmly forward because he was worried that, if he were to randomly make eye contact, someone else would kneel down as if they hadmitted some heinous crime that deserved the death sentence. He did wonder, though, why his deputy chancellor was staring so intensely at him. Luisens dark history was revealed with each suspicious look and reaction from the people around him. Upon arriving in the room, Luisen sent the deputy chancellor away on the pretext that he needed to converse alone with Carlton. It wasnt until he was left alone with the mercenary that Luisen released a deep sigh; he sank down onto the sofa with all his strength seeping out through his pores. Why does a corridor need to be that long. Luisen grumbled, ming the guileless hallway. Carlton sat on the sofa table across from the young lord.They were close enough for their knees to touch. At some point, the two had be used to thisck of space and intimate distance. The people here are too much. My duke had suffered to return, and their reactions were Carlton was unhappy at the unwee atmosphere. After all, if Luisen could notice the unfriendly aura, of course the mercenary had noticed it as well. Luisens face heated up from guilt, Thats Its all my fault My Duke isnt that bad. Additionally, hasnt my duke done much work on himself? They should know that you are different from before. I dont know if you know this, but its harder than you think to bebeled as a scoundrel in the capital. The capital had no shortage of thoughtless young folk from good families and a moneyed background. They enjoyed the nightlife, wielding the power their name and household brought them while scattering their money about. Because of that atmosphere and reputation, even the young folk who may be famous as scoundrels back in their hometown are simply considered spirited in the capital. To drink, gather with friends, and cause disturbances was not enough to be recognized as a scoundrel as everyone was surrounded by those types of folks. The person needed to cause a huge incident and yet have enough power and money to not be punished for the incident. They needed enough connections to keep ying about while being insted from the consequences. Not anyone can make a name for themselvesbe branded as trashin the capital. But, Luisen managed to do that. He couldnt be proud of that past. The people of this mansion watched me do it allwould they believe in a rumor? Theres no way their perception of me would change now. Luisen made a distressed noise as he fell into Carltons embrace. I wanted to show you all my mansion and be cool as I did so. Now, all Ive done is show how pathetic I can be. Hes shown so many ugly things to Carlton, so he had promised himself to show greatness in the capitalBut, Luisen had failed from the very start. His karma from his days as a scoundrel had followed him into this lifepast death. Luisen felt genuinely depressed, but Carlton burst intoughter.
TL: Karma strikes again! But you know what? Im ming Rugerthe dude kept Luisen drunk constantly for his own twisted desires. I bet ming the maids etc was for his own possessiveness. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Ive never thought you were pathetic. Think carefully, though? When we first met, I was being trampled by a goblin. Luisen squinted and gave the mercenary a suspicious gaze. Carlton smiled, closing his eyes as he recalled that time, Ah, that time. You had quite a distressed face. Thinking back on those memories, you were quite cute. ! Luisen lightly pped Carltons chest at the suddenpliment. You were struggling, even then. Since my Duke is always trying his best, those who recognize that effort will never think of you as pathetic. Havent you already reversed your reputation in the duchy? Since youve already been sessful once, my Duke can manage that feat again. Is that so? I used to dislike my Duke as well. But now Carlton swept Luisens hair behind his ears and kissed the young lords temple lightly. The touch of his lipsas light as a feathertickled Luisens heart. Well, I suppose Carlton hase around about me. Luisen thought. No matter how many grudges the capital mansion folks had against Luisen, that did notpare to the mercenarys murderous desire when they had first met. Compared to Carlton, the treatment the young lord received at the mansion was more akin to a cute tantrum. Thats right. If I do what I need to do, my reputation as a scoundrel will naturally change. After all, thats what he has been doing this entire time. And, as Carlton pointed out, he had already changed opinions once at the dukes castle. After regression, he experienced many things: preventing war in the duchy and escaping the demon worshippers kidnapping attempts. So, hell be able to do well again. Drawingfort from Carltons reassurances, Luisen recharged his confidence. Well, still, it is a bit excessive for them to kneel just because you made eye contact with them. Right? Theres much I have to do immediately, but everyone is still wary of me. Im not sure where I should start or what I can aplish. Luisen said. There was a lot of work to do other than saving his reputation. He needed to find out who was backing the demon worshippers in the royal capital, and he needed to establish his ducal authority. Those would prove to be a little difficult if his servants were uncooperative. Youre the smart one. Tell me. Do you have any ideas? Luisen asked. Perhaps you should invite him to dinner. Dinner? You should invite the people who work in the mansion for dinnerto praise them for their hard work and to eat together. Theres nothing like a shared meal to increase intimacy. They may also feel that the Duke especially cares about them, and their resentment will be soothed. There was some truth in Carltons words, so Luisen nodded. Certainly, this was something that pre-regression Luisen would never have do bring together the working staff and retainers, praising them, and serving them a meal. Even though this didnt seem like much, it would be a good way to naturally show a different side to himself. And, thinking back to his time at the duchy, eating together did increase his intimacy with the citizens quickly. Great. Ill do as you say. He should go and discuss this with the deputy chancellor. Since the mansion should be full of food, it wouldnt be so difficult to amodate this sudden request. Luisen suddenly remembered something and added, This dinner will be something to look forward to. The duchy produces all sorts of delicacies, so youll be able to feel the status of my household name. Im sure there will be foods youve never eaten or encountered before. The dinner should be worth bragging about to the mercenary. The young lords mouth watered with his rising anticipation. You wouldnt be able to tell since youve only seen the duchy after the civil war, but the original power of the dukedom is great. We were wealthy and had argebor force. There was much to eat, and the people were incredibly generous. Yes. Be aware that we arent inferiorpared to the royal family. No matter what the prince seduces you withwhatever he offers you, I can do the same. Ahaha. Carlton burst intoughter. He had wondered why Luisen kept bragging about his family, but he seemed to be subconsciouslypeting with the first prince. Are you worried I wouldnte back after I meet the first prince? Carlton was scheduled to meet with the to-be-king tomorrow. The prince ordered him to bring Luisen, and the mercenary needed to report on various matters. The mercenary also discussed with the young lord how they should take that opportunity to gauge the princes intentions and the atmosphere at the royal pce. After the report, the mercenary promised to return to Luisen, but Luisen seemed worried that Carlton would be swayed to the princes side instead. No its justIm just giving you some information. About how well off I am. Now that the other saw through to his heart, Luisen avoided the mercenarys eyes. However, Carlton wasnt nice enough to let the young lord go and avoid him. Carlton raised Luisens chin with his finger, forcing their eyes to meet. The mercenary had lost control of his lips, and the corners of his smile soared high enough to be in the sky. Ah, so thats why you wanted to show me a cool and impressive side. Answer me, hm? Do you really need to hear my answer? Youre teasing me, arent you? How mean of Carlton to ask for rification when he already knew the answer. Luisen held out on not answering, knowing how despicably perceptive the mercenary was. However, Carltons ck eyesglistening with joywere just so pretty, Luisens lips opened automatically, Youre correct. I wanted to look good in front of you. I see. You really wanted to impress me. You like me that much? This time, the young lord didnt answer, but Carlton embraced Luisen tightly. Then, like a man whose joy was now beyond his control, he yfully ruffled Luisens hair. The young lords ears, burning bright red, were now revealed through the gaps in the shining blond hair. Luisens fair skin tended to turn red quite quickly. Carltons eyes roamed from the ears to the nape of the neck. The young lords neck was as red as his ears, and his body had stiffened from tensiondue to pleasurable expectation rather than fear. It was natural for the mercenary to lean in with a kiss. From the nape to the back of the earCarlton kissed along the line that his eyes had so persistentlyyet lovinglycaressed. Carltons hand fiddled the young lords back, and a strange feeling rose between them. All of a sudden, the atmosphere With that thought in mind, Luisen responded enthusiastically, cupping Carltons cheek. For a long whileuntil the deputy chancellor came to ask about dinner nsexhrating, breathy sounds lingered in the room. *** That evening, dinner was held ording to Carltons proposal. All of those working in the capital mansion: from the old vassals who swore allegiance to the duchy, the deputy chancellor, the knights, servants, and maids. At first, the dinners atmosphere was so gloomy that the meal itself seemed like a punishment. The people gathered looked at Luisen as if he were a ticking time bomb. However, the atmosphere slowly changed when the young lord stood up to toast all those in the mansion for all their hard work and gave them a small purse filled with gold coins as a token of his appreciation. After struggling so hard outside theforts of home, that punk must have learned to value people. Hes not really trying to punish us? Hes holding a dinner for our benefit? Duke Aniesthat lout? The gold coins yed a very decisive role. There was just too much for the noble to sprinkle about just for fun. People began to rx and enjoy the dinner; slowly but surely, good humor began to overtake the anxiety. As expected, theres nothing like gold in cases like these. Luisen thought. It was not as if his image as a troublemaker had changed with this one action; many people hurriedly lowered their eyes when they locked gazes with the young lord. However, at least they didnt kneel down on the spot and apologize. The dinner was enough to suggest that things wouldnt be as bad as it had been beforethat Luisen wouldnt be that much of a tyrant. And that the young lord knew how to reward devotion. Though the deep creases in the deputy chancellors brows did not leave, the dinner ended without any problems. *** The next morning: Encouraged by the dinners sess, Luisen went to his office and called for the deputy chancellor through a messenger servant. The office was white from dust because Luisen had not used it for such a long time. The deputy chancellor was also very embarrassed; he hadnt thought Luisen would use the office so soon after returning to the mansion so he had yet to clean the ce properly. The yroom where Luisen enjoyed drinking and ying card games was cleaned impably, but Luisen did not even visit or go near the room. Luisen opened the window to ventte the ce and was reading the letters sent to the mansion by the general. He checked them because he thought they may contain important information, but there was little substance. That was when the deputy chancellor arrived; he hurried into the office and discovered Luisen. It felt as if his eyes were about to pop out. A servant came and told him that Luisen was calling him to the office, but he didnt truly believe the young lord would actually be there. To think that Luisen would sit in the office, soberneither asleep nor drunk. Unbelievable. Luisen hadnt walked into the office on his own since he was ten years old; in the past few years, the young lord had been out drinking and wouldnte crawling home until morning, drunk. Moreover, Luisen was reading letters by himself! Everyone in the mansion knew well that Luisen could barely read a simple letter, so someone always read the letter for him. And, ording to the deputy chancellors memory, the letters from the general were about finances and taxesnot so simple content. Ah,e in everyone. Im sorry to summon you so early in the morning, but Ive called for you because I thought it would behoove me to get a grip on the situation in the capital as soon as possible, Luisen said. It was only when Luisen acknowledged his presence that the deputy chancellor returned to his senses.
TL: Omg, this couple kills me. Alsowtf Luisen you couldnt read back then???? Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Im sorry, what matters did you want to discuss? The political situation at the capital. I want to know about the current status of the royal family or any of the nobles movements. You must have investigated, yes? Yes, we have been investigating as per the generals order, but Why are you curious about that? Its my job to meet the prince or the other noblesI shouldnt make any mistakes. An incredibly normal answerthe deputy chancellor felt even more as if he had fallen into an alternate reality. Theres no way an idiot like him would say something somon sensical. The deputy chancellors bewilderment was almost unnoticeable, hidden by the deep exhaustion that lined his face. So, without much further thought, Luisen asked, Tell me about the royal family first. How is his majesty doing? I had only heard that there was an emergency. I believe its likely that hes still alive as there have been no messengers sent to the duchy. Likely, hmm. Do you not know the exact happenings within the castle? Yes. When the first prince seized control of the pce, the internal personnel employed there changed a lot. Our informants nted there seem to have been dealt with. Is that so I expected the first prince and the nobles who supported him to gain the upper hand. Then, there must be disadvantages to our side, yes? Thats likely the case But, if they dont want to turn the South into an enemy, they wont be able to directly persecute us. The conversation seemed to flow naturally, but the deputy chancellor was surprised every time Luisen opened his mouth. This was something someone would say if they were interested in the worlds political state and happenings, but the person speaking was Luisen! Am I really talking about politics so ordinarily with my Duke? Is this really reality? he thought. Luisen had always taken for granted everything the vassals had taken care of; for his entire life, he had ignored disputes that had taken ce right next to him, in neighboring districts, as if they were someone elses business. He was so passive that others often cut him out of the process, nor did he ever ask questions or try to learn more. This person is he really the duke I know? The deputy chancellor examined Luisens face. He had served the meritorious ducal family for years, and his forefathers had served the family for generations. He originally had worked in the duchy before following Luisen when the young lord came to the capital. The deputy chancellor had watched the young lord closely all his life; the beautiful face that others couldnt help but revere seemed almost ordinary to him at this point. The young lords delicate appearance, which looked somewhat nobly arrogant, was the same as it had been a few months ago. However, something about Luisens face felt unfamiliar. Ever since yesterday, when Luisen appeared on horseback and approached them, this feeling hadnt disappeared. The deputy chancellor soon realized why that was the case: Luisens aura waspletely different. Previously, Luisen was lethargic and listless, as if he had no expectations in life. There were many people who admired that aura, as it exuded an almost unrealistically noble demeanor, but, from a vassals viewpoint, that sort of attitude wasnt reliable nor satisfactory. As the owner of the golden fields, he should exude steadfastness, an unshakeable sense of stability. He should be like a tree standing tall upon this earth, providing merciful shade from the cruel, hot sun. The vassals of the Anies duchy could believe in *that* Luisen and follow him anywhere. What could the vassals strive for with a listless lord? However, Luisens current appearance was exactly the opposite of the Luisen the deputy chancellor remembered. Luisens two pupils sparkled vividly with passion, and his expression was lively. His gaze was direct, and his words were filled with strength, conveying a strong sense of self-confidence within. There was some nervousness about his current situation, but he was not afraid; rather, he was confident, as if he knew what needed to be done. How could a person be so different in just a few months? Its not a Duke; Hes a different personNo, thats impossible. The deputy chancellor quickly retracted his momentary doubts. A face like Luisens could not have a twin in this world. The deputy chancellor, who oftenmented Luisens folly, had to acknowledge the young lords face. If hes not another person, then hes really changed The deputy chancellor had heard what had happened in the duchy. In fact, the general sent a letter, which dered that the young lord had changed; the old man made a fuss like a normal elderly person boasting about his grandchildren. Furthermore, the deputy chancellor had also heard rumors that Luisen helped the people of thisnd by posing as a pilgrim. The deputy chancellor had not believed any of it. Although the general deserved respect for his shrewdness andpetence, the older man tended to overestimate the young lords strengths and magnify his good qualities. Just like a parent would with their unruly child. And, rumors were historically unreliable, and the deputy chancellor thought the duchy may have exaggerated the news for positive propaganda. Above all, the deputy chancellor was privy to Luisens scoundrel days; the young lord was too chaotic for him to believe in such hearsay. However, if he carefully observed the young lords behavior since he returned to the mansion, he couldnt help but admit that the young lord was almost unrecognizable from his old, trashy self. The old Luisen would never have gathered the household staff and treated them to dinner and consoled them for the hardships that they had suffered. Simrly, he would have never sought the office and been curious about the current political situation. In the past, it would have been unimaginable to even think that Luisen would think for himself and make any effort. Mmm Fine. Hes changed, somewhat. The deputy chancellor still did not believe that Luisen could have aplished so much by himself, but he had to admit that so many things had happened. I guess it was time for this rascal toe to his senses. Im just d he wont cause any more idents in the future. The deputy chancellors impression of the young lords change amounted to about that much. People dont change easily, and their determination can quickly weaken. Although the young lord showed a different side of himself upon returning home, he could still revert to his old ways. Even if Luisen truly reflected on his past, he was still Luisen. Just because he was now a reformed rascal, it doesnt mean that all missteps he had made will disappear, nor does it make unfavorable circumstances suddenly be better. It does not wipe away the karma that had already umted. An incapable person who suddenly changes their mind wont gain newfound abilities. For those reasons, the deputy chancellor acknowledged the young lords changes but still held no expectations. *** After a long conversation with the deputy chancellor, Luisen went to meet Carlton. The mercenary was warming up by swinging his sword in the training field behind the mansion, sweating profusely despite the cold weather. Thanks to his excessive perspiration, his damp tunic clung to his body, revealing a well-muscled torso. The passing maids and Luisen paused, admiring the sight. My Duke! Carlton smiled brightly when he noticed Luisen. A sigh of admiration escaped from someone in the audience. Although the mercenary didnt often draw attention with his faceas his physique was so outstanding and his expression was so gruff; most people didnt realize, but Carlton was also a handsome man who could turn heads on the street. Are you done with your conversation? When Carlton ran to him like a water buffaloeyes focused only on himLuisen smiled, satisfied. Yes. At least, for now. ording to the deputy chancellor, the duchys messenger is likely to arrive in the evening. Since the general must have prepared something, I decided to postpone our business until after receiving the messenger. Then, you have time to y with me, now? Carlton smiled gently as he took the young lords hands. Time? If Luisen didnt have any, he would have stolen hours from somewhere to make himself avable. He nodded enthusiastically. Carlton quickly went to his room to wash off his sweat and change clothes. Since there was still time until lunch, Luisen held Carltons hand and wandered around the mansion. Thanks to the small number of staff working in the mansion, the corridors were empty, and the two of them were not disturbed wherever they went. Whenever Luisen discovered a room where precious items were stored, he picked the best trinket and ced it in Carltons pocket. A potion blessed by a fairy, a dagger said to be one of thest remaining works by a legendary cksmith, a jeweled ringrge enough to be used as a weapon, etc. The capital mansions warehouse overflowed with precious items, and there was no one to stop the out-of-control Luisen, who was in a rush to supply Carlton with anything good. Carlton yed along for a bit, but he finally cried out when the young lord wasnt satisfied with filling the mercenarys pockets and was beginning to adorn his neck and arms with jewels. Stopthats enough. If you give me more than this, Ill have to carry them in a sack. Ahshould I call for a servant? Im saying, this is enough. What a shametheres still more warehouses and storage rooms left. Its really fine, so please rest. Carlton sat on a sofa in the hallway and dragged Luisen on top of hisp. Luisen didnt resist and snuggled into Carltons embrace. I dont think I could buy any of these things with money even if I wanted toare you sure you can just give me them all? Im merely giving you items I ownwho would say anything against that? Its not as if Im buying something new to give to you; were merely ying around in the warehouses. They all belong to you. Just by being in Carltons embrace, Luisen felt as if he could buy a mansion, but he tried to be nonchnt. Your duchy is amazing indeed. Honestly until now, I did wonder what made your household different from other nobles households, Carlton said. I told you, didnt I? Were experiencing a temporary setback right nowwell recover soon. I talked to the deputy chancellor, and our outlook is bright. Speaking of which, Luisen began to inform Carlton of his conversation with the deputy chancellor. Carlton may as well know what the situation inside the capital was like. I dont know about the first prince, but the nobles under his wing wont look favorably upon his once enemy, Duke Anies. Carlton sharply pointed out. Im sure my authority will be restrained, but they cant openly attack a Great Lords household and authority. The other Great Lords wouldnt just sit back and watchits in their best interests to uphold precedent for their authority and mine. I suppose that is true. But, theres something bothering me: Count Doubless. I was informed that he was currently enjoying the highest prestige in the capital right now. The count himself wasnt a particrly impressive man in Luisens memory, but he loathed to let matter pass. After all, Cullen1 had met the demon worshiper in Count Doublesss territory, and it was there that Ruger took Luisen on the night of his ill-fated midnight escape. Luisen asked, The count has the full support of the first prince and was entrusted with all sorts of business. Hes apparently the de facto right-hand-man. Was their rtionship always like that? No. Until I left the capital, he never held that kind of position. He had some reputation for being faithful but, as a noble from the South, it was difficult for him to obtain an important position. Carlton recalled how nobles from the South tended to be excluded from key positions, even if they were loyal and devoted to the first prince, since Luisen had openly sided with the second Prince. Thanks to that, the aristocrats from the South were generally united around Count Doubless; a few people wondered if he was aiming to be the leader of the Southern faction. Come to think of it, I heard a rumor before I left the duchy. Apparently, the Southern nobles at the capital were moving in some strange yet significant manner. Luisens ominous hunch that the Count was a demon worshiper was bing more believable.
TL: Luisens really in his sugar-dad era isnt he?
  1. Cullen, if you remember, is the snake-monster-raising handyman Carlton and Luisen met aboard the ship on their way to the capital.
Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Come to think of it, Count Doubless emerged as the new Southern region leader after the Anies duchy fell. If Count Doubless was on the demon worshipers side, then did the first prince, who was allegedly close to that man, have nothing to do with the heretics? Luisen had a somewhat favorable impression of the first prince. He had rejected the man as a prince, but it was still impressive to see that, as a king, the man worked hard to rebuild his copsed kingdom. If he was rted to the demon worshippers, he wouldnt have expended such efforts to maintain the kingdom, right? Still, the young lord couldnt let his guard downpletely. After Morrison, Luisen realized he shouldnt judge people based on his past memories. In addition, even if the first prince wasnt directly rted to the demon worshippers, it would be a problem if his henchman, Count Doubless, antagonized Luisen. Luisen and Carlton had many conversations on their journey to the capital. And, among those conversations, they had talked about the first prince. They both agreed that he was a very politically-skilled person who also had a strong character. In the end, they werent 100% sure of the princes inner thoughts. That was one of the reasons why Carlton had to directly meet with the prince in the royal pce. Hmph, well Actually, my outlook is not all that hopeful. There are still mountains to climb. I was bragging just a bit. But, still, let me give you a gift. Id like to give you something, Luisen deliberately pretended to be sullen. Carltons heart softened, Then, at least give me a cloth pouch to carry all this. Doesnt my Duke find my current appearance a bitical too? Mmm. The pockets of both his pants and top were bulgingnear bursting; both a sword and dagger were hanging from his waist. A ne adorned withrge jewel eggs hung from his neck. The mercenary looked a bit like a petty thief who had identally stumbled upon and robbed a treasure trove. I guess I went too far, Luisen didnt hold back hisughter. When would he ever see Carlton look this ridiculous? However, immediately, Carltons eyes became grave. What is it? Luisen asked, Did I tease him too much? Before the young lord could ruminate far too much, Carlton spoke, Cant you hear the sound of hooves? Hm? Luisen had no idea. However, not wanting to disregard the mercenarys words, he followed the other to the window. Thanks to the high floors of the mansion, they could see across the mansion grounds to some extent. In the distance, near the entrance to the mansion, there was perhaps a flying g. The cloth was pale blue with a lion emblem embroidered on top. Isnt that the g of the Royal Knights? Thats right The Royal Knights were a personal guard unit directly under the monarchy, obeying only the kings orders. That unit was now converging on the Duke of Aniess mansion without Luisens permission. If this were an ordinary visit, they definitely would have waited at the entrance and waited for Luisens permission to visit the mansion. So, the two could guess that the situation was unusual just by looking at the units actions. Shouldnt we avoid them? Carlton immediately embraced Luisen with enough strength that the young lord couldnt help but wonder if the mercenary was about to grab him and run away. Luisen thought for a moment before shaking his head, Wevee this far, and theres nowhere else to run. Lets find out whats happening first. In addition, it wasnt right to run away and abandon the staff at the capital mansion. Besides, the young lord calcted that the knights wouldnt willfully harm himself: a duke and the Southern Great Lord. Still, we dont know what will happen, so I shall prepare for a fight. Carlton hurriedly threw off all the troublesome trinkets like nes or other essories, and only held a sharp dagger in his hand. When Luisen saw the mercenary decide without a moments hesitation to fight the knights the first prince had probably sent, Luisens heart was moved. Luisen pulled on the mercenarys arm on impulse; he raised onto his tiptoes andid his lips lightly across the others. Though the kiss was short, their eyes remained fixated on each other for a long time. Lets hope that its nothing, Luisen replied lightly. However, he knew that his wish was improbable. The two hugged each other tightlythey moved almost simultaneously, and it was hard to tell who moved first. Then, they hurried to the mansions front yard. *** By the time Luisen had descended to the first floor and exited, the Royal Knights had just arrived in front of the mansion. There were about a dozen knights in total, all fully armed. They stood side by side, in a row, and surrounded the mansions front yarda show of intimidation. Behind their line, Luisen could see his security guard, disarmed and detained. Are they here to start a fight? Luisen had a very unpleasant feeling, but he remained silent. Suffocating tension filled the front yard. The leader of the Royal Knights, Sir Boros, dismounted from his horse and greeted Luisen politely. Its been a long while, my Duke. Luisen had often seen Boros during his visits to the capital, and the two were also connected through their families. Although they were not particrly close, they were notplete strangers either. Not only is it atrocious enough that you have stepped into my house without permission, but you point swords at my people as well? What kind of behavior is thisis this some violent shakedown? Since when were the Royal Knights a band of uncivilized thugs who dont know proper knightly manners nor the ways of the nobility? Luisen firmly reproached Sir Boros and his knights. Though the young lord was afraid to go out, bare and unarmed, in front of his armed opponents, he knew that if he showed any weakness here the people of his mansion would be even more frightened. So, he tried to pep himself up. Carlton, standing behind him with back straight and tall, was also reliable. Violent shakedown? Youre mistaken. We have just disarmed your people to prevent unnecessary shes. We are here to protect you, by the kings royalmand. Protection? What kind of protection is this? They had disarmed his perfectly capable knights and surrounded his mansion. He was in disbelief, but Luisen raised his chin and pretended to be sympathetic. The prince was greatly concerned to hear the Duke had been threatened by ruffians on his journey to the capital. Fortunately, the Duke was safe, but the criminals have not been caught. The criminals may be after Luisen again, Boros continued. However, there was not enough manpower at the young lords mansion to protect Luisen. Therefore, the prince sent his royal guards to protect the Duke. Theres nothing to worry about from now on. We shall reside in the mansion and protect the duke at every moment, Sir Boros said, adding that, from now on, ess to the mansion would be restricted. And the people here must be checked by the knights if they are to go outside. That pretext sounded usible, but Luisen had tasted too much bitterness in the world to fully believe Boross words. Hes not talking about protection, but surveince. They want to intimidate me with the knights and break my spirit with their constant presence. Luisen frowned. I dont need protection. Go back. That would put us in a difficult situation. As the person involved, dont I have the right to refuse? Yes. My Duke, you dont. Luisen didnt really think theyd step down with just a few words. Judging by Sir Boross instant replies, it seemed the other side hade determined and prepared. In other words, Boross stubbornness belied the first princes strong will to overpower and subdue Luisen. Luisen nced at Carlton absentmindedly. He seemed taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. Carlton had predicted that Luisen would not be excluded outrightthough the young lord would be made ufortableas long as the first prince remained sane. I didnt know the first prince would rush out so instantly and openly hostile. Luisen thought. Naturally, the demon worshippers and Count Doubless came to mind. With his eyes, he asked Carlton, What should we do? With the Royal Knights stationed at the mansion, theyll have even less of a chance to add any useful information to their alreadycking stock. Carlton, at least, needed to go to the castle and figure out what was happening outside. Carlton responded with a gaze of his own, Lets go with our n for now. Will it be alright? Since it doesnt seem like they want to get rid of me, I should see what I can do. They were able to talk quicklywith their eyesdue to their long discussions previously. Then, Ill go to his Highness, the prince, now. Carlton said. Ah. Did you say your name is Carlton? Very well. The prince is looking for yougo on. If you give them my name, theyll let you into the castle. Sir Boros said. It was clear the knight had no lost love for Carlton. Carlton neatly stepped back and said his farewells, It has been an honor to serve you, my Duke. Youve had a hard time as well. It was a simple greeting that could be shared between two people who had only traveled together for a short whilenothing more. At the thought of being unable to see Carlton for the near future, Luisen wanted to drag the mercenary into a tight embrace and kiss him deeply, but the young lord held it in. Nothing good coulde from that momentarypse of judgement. Without any hesitation, Carlton got up from his seat, almost as if he were relieved. In reality, he had been in agony the whole time, as if someone had grabbed him by the hair. But, he knew that this was for Luisens benefit, so the mercenary desperately tried to act calm. Luisen couldnt take his eyes off the mercenarys back until it was time for him to return inside the mansion. *** The Royal Knights tookplete control of the mansion. They roamed around the mansion, creating an intimidating and eerie atmosphere for no good reason and pressuring the staff. The people of the mansion, who had already been anxious, grew even more frightened. As fear and anxiety grew, so too did their resentful gazes towards Luisen. The Knights had also stuck closely to Luisenan intense, close surveince. This reminds me a bit of the past. The looks of distrust and resentment, the close watch and confinement He was reminded of when Carlton had upied the duchy. Sir Boros wont physically throw me around like Carlton did, so should I say things are better now? Luisen chuckled a bit futilely. When he saw that, the deputy chancellor shouted, as if all repressed emotions were bursting out, Can you evenugh right now?! What impertinence! You little lion cub who couldnt dare rise to your throne. Are you really the Great Lord of the Souththe ruler of the golden fields?! Calm downwatch yournguage. Luisen reminded him that this conversation was also being watched over by the knights. The deputy chancellor lowered his voice and whispered, My duke. You must never ept those men. Theyll interfere with everything we do. I know that as wellbut what can I do when they dont ept my refusal. " " They had no power to fight and drive them away. It would be best to look for a different method than to squabble for no reason. Im telling you this from the bottom of my heart. You and a few knights are the only retainers I have at this capital mansion. Two knights wouldnt even pose a roadblock for apany of Royal Knights. In reality, you and I are the only ones who can solve this situation, but what am I to do if you be so agitated? Luisen calmly soothed the deputy chancellor. First, you must settle the chaos within the mansion. I shall do something about the Knights, Luisen continued. When Luisen, the person that used to be the most flighty and easily agitated, remained calm, doubts began to permeate the deputy chancellors gaze. Just today, several times already, he had adopted an expression that belied his thoughts: Are you really our household trash?
TL: Luisen, youve got your work cut out for you at the capital T_T Youre starting from a difficult position. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The deputy chancellor was not audacious enough to openly ask his lord, Who are you? He did ask, Do you have any ideas in mind? Hm, coercion and conciliation Bring Sir Boros here in a little whilemake sure to not be conspicuous. When he heard the absurd answer, the deputy chancellor instantly remembered the Generals letter. The man had asked him to obey the lord even if his orders seemed strange. Understood. The deputy chancellor replied sourly. Rather than believing in Luisen, he thought there must be some reason to the admirable Generals request. Moreover, he couldnt think of any other way to ovee this situation. I shall appease the staff and, looking at the situation, bring Sir Boros at the right time. The deputy chancellor bowed and exited the room. Despite the royal knights bustling around the mansion as if it were their own home, he controlled his expression and carried out the tasks Luisen assigned. Though he had no other choice, it felt strange to follow the young lords instructions. *** As he waited for the deputy chancellor to bring Sir Boros, Luisen sped his hands together, tight with tension and anxiety. Im Luisen AniesDuke Anies. I was born fortunate. Our family hasnt been ruined, and we have strong followers. Yes, thats methe biggest scoundrel in the capital! Luisen tried to recall his old persona. The young lord had looked so arrogant that his face flushed just thinking about it, but he needed that appearance now. Simultaneously, he tried to recall Carltons skillful negotiation skills, the wisdom of the one-armed pilgrim, and the Generalsposure. He had imagined all the formidable men he could think of as he tried to fantasize how hed deal with Sir Boros. Thanks to that, by the time Sir Boros entered the room, Luisen had cultivated a suitably powerful and haughty demeanor. Youve called for me? The knight asked. Luisen curled his fingerin that one gesture, hemanded Sir Boros to approach closer and told the deputy chancellor to leave. When the door closed, Luisen and Lord Boros were left alone in the room. Luisens opponent was a well-trained knightthe young lord couldnt even hold up a fist against the man. Despite that, Luisen looked down at Sir Boros with all the bravado he could muster. It wasnt easy to adopt that expression against a person who towered over him while standing, but he seeded by utilizing his experience from many years as a scoundrel. Sir Boros flinched slightly. The young lords arrogance and aristocratic appearance was simr to before, but the feelingthe aura insidefelt somewhat different. In the past, Luisens arrogance arose from bluffing and a slight inferiorityplex, but now the young lords demeanor originated from firm confidence. I cant believe hes acting so confident even though his situation is so grave. Is he bluffing? Or does some conviction fuel his behavior? Luisens behavior made Sir Boros a little more cautious. I thought you were an intelligent person, but you seem to be thoughtless about the consequences? Luisen meant that, after all this passed and the Anies duchy regained its former power, he would repay todays resentment. Could Sir Boros deal with that? I dont know what you mean. Sir Boros avoided answering by pretending ignorance, but he could not hide his furrowed brows. Luisen thought Lord Boros was the type to actively secure his own safety. In the royal capital, where there were webs of conspiracy to secure authority and power, could he have made a living as a knight captain without extraordinary perceptiveness and wit? Luisen had a hunch that his threat would work, In your eyes, do I seem like any ordinary noble? Im Luisen Anies. The sole owner of the Anies duchy, the guardian of the golden fields, and one of the few Great Lords in this country. Imand the lords below and bear the sacred duty of confirming the kings death and crowning the new king. It was a bit embarrassing to boast about himself, but Luisen put on airs. He knew that such an attitude, supported by his lineage and position, would make others look up to him. Luisen had learned the hard way, after losing everything, how powerful the force of his birthright could be. Youve been in the royal pce for a long time, so you must know this well. Even if the prince antagonizes me now, do you think hell continue to do so? I am aware of the rumors circting about how there may be a new leader of the Southern aristocracy. It seems the Duke of Doubless is gaining quite a bit of influence, isnt he? Do you really think my ancient lineage, older than the history of this kingdom, will crumble so easily? Eventually, the prince and I will reconcileitll be impossible for him to govern state affairs without the wheat from the vast ins of the South. Of course, if the prince wanted to get rid of Luisen and instill a new lord, he couldespecially if he was looking to cooperate with the demon worshippers. However, the young lord didnt speak about any of that. After all, Sir Boros wouldnt know about any of that. Instead, Luisen worked to drive a solid wedge into the knights chest. What do you think will happen to you when the prince and I reconcile? I wont forget todays humiliation. It wont be enough for you to pay for trampling over my estate with just your life. I wont let your family go untouched. Thats as his Highnesss agent, Ive only been following the princes orders. Thats right. But, you cannot exactly vent to the prince, can you? Besides, the prince is the same. He would happily dedicate you and your family into my hands if it meant he would establish a friendly rtionship with me. Between the Great Lords name and the mere captain of his Royal Guard, Sir Boros thought the prince would definitely choose the former. His face distorted without reserve. Desperately, he considered the possibility of the Duke of Anies surviving this period, sessfully regaining power, and forging a friendly rtionship with the prince. If the Duke was determined and the prince remained silent, he could imagine himself and his lineage being easily swept away. I can hear the cogs in his brain rolling. I can hear it. Luisen looked at Sir Boros in a leisurely manner. Actually, he was very nervous inside and thought he should add more to his argument. However, he knew Carlton would maintainposure at this moment. A man with much to lose was easily weakened; the same was true of Sir Boros. The knight would have no choice but to raise the white g first. I didnt want to be so extreme either, my Duke. Was it something you didnt desire? How amusing, considering the rather arrogant attitude you had when you first entered my mansion. Well, there were many onlookers. Its not like there was no connection between me and the Duke. I didnt want to be so impolite. But the prince was too stubborn, so I had no choice. Boros threw away his domineering demeanor and started expressing his regret. Why is the prince acting this way? I dont know either. He wasnt like this before Lately, hes been acting strange Ah, lets pretend you didnt hear that. So, the Prince has be strange, hm? Luisen began to soothe Sir Boros gently after engraving this important piece of information into a corner of his brain. After the whip, he should give the knight a carrot. After all, Carlton had said that one shouldnt push others too hard. Thats rightit was an order from above, so what could you do? Youre just fulfilling your duties as a knightit must have been quite the dilemma. Yes, thats certainly true. You must keep your dignity as well, so I shall sit still for a few days. Thank you, my Duke. In return, Id like you topromise as well. Remove your knights from inside the mansion. It has been a long while since Ive returned home, and I cant rx. Sir Boros couldnt refuse when Luisen offered this concession. It wasnt as if the Anies duchy had fallen, and there was nothing good about holding grudges. The milk had already been spilled when they had invaded the mansion, so he should at least grant this favor in order to maintain a good rtionship. Then, I will keep the knights away from the interior of the mansion. However, I must report to the prince everything about my Dukes activities and the people thate and go. Ive been ordered to prioritize surveince and control Please, be understanding of this, at least. Thats fine. That cant be helped. We will be seeing each other for more than one or two days, so lets try not to be so uptight. So, this takeover was about surveince and control? Luisen didnt think the first prince was the type to do this, but there was a tinge of insidiousness in this behavior. The young lord felt a bit heated from frustration, but he smiled generously. After consoling and soothing the knight some more, Luisen sent Sir Boros away. He didnt forget to increase their intimacy through personal conversations such as How is your father doing? and Has your son grown up a lot? Because the young lord desperately tried to mask his anxiety, he waspletely exhausted after the knight had retreated. However, the effects of his efforts were immediately apparent. That night, Sir Boros had sent all the knights out of the mansion. Formally, one knight was left behind on each floor but, perhaps heeding Sir Boross desires, they stood still like statues and did not interfere with mansion staff. Thanks to the deputy chancellors management, the staff became reassured. They learned that Luisen was the one to make the knights retreat, and their resentment was tempered. Instead, as intense as the resentment had been before, Luisen was now subject to curious gazes; the young lords face flushed hot. And that same night, thanks to Sir Boros and his groups changed hearts, Luisens people were able to smuggle a very important guest inside the mansion through a food cart. The guest was originally a messenger from the General, who was supposed to arrive earlier that evening. However, the identity of the man waspletely unexpected. It has been a long while, my Duke. Do you remember me? Im the deputymander of Carltons mercenaries. Carltons mercenary units deputyhis lieutenantgreeted Luisen warmly. Of course I remember you! Luisen weed him readily as well. The man looked rough and fierce but, because he was Carltons subordinate, the young lord felt friendly and affectionate for some reason. How did thise about? Have you been in the duchys castle all this time? The situation was brought about like this: While Carlton was in the midst of being pinpointed as the kidnapper, several of his men were arrested while waiting to join their leader in Confosse. They were transferred to the duchy and, after clearing up the misunderstanding, began helping with the ducal affairs and gathering up the rest of theirrades. When Luisen joined the Eastern Great Lords party and sent word back to the duchy, Carltons men came to the capital as messengers, intending to meet up with Carlton once more. Aiya, theres certainly a lot of knights out there. My Duke, youre too easily imprisoned. Where is our captain anyway? I came all the way here without taking a break to see him! Carltons subordinate asked brightly. He had no doubts that their leader would be here, and he was joyful for their reunion. That only made the young lord feelplicated as he had to pour cold water on that excitement. Carltonisnt here though If he just came half a day early; Luisen looked at the man with pity in his gaze.
TL: Yes, Luisen, get that queen bitch energy!!! Also, Around the first week of July (and I suppose the daysing up to it due to packing) Ill be quite busy. Ill be in Korea for the month of July for what was supposed to be a family tripbut then turned into a medical trip. Ill be checking out and hopefully getting rid of a mini tumor in my brain/pituitary nd there. So, Ill probably take a short break around then. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Luisen spoke with difficulty, carefully choosing his words to lessen the mans disappointment, Carlton isnt here. He went to the royal castle just a moment ago. Wha-a-at?! Carltons lieutenant copsed, shouting. His frustration made Luisen pity him for some reason. The mans captain suddenly disappeared and was framed as a kidnapper. For Carltons subordinates, it probably felt as if they were struck by lightning several times. He must have run all the way here to see his captain, but he missed him by a hairs breadth. Luisen gently ced his hand on the subordinates rounded shoulder. The young lord wanted to offer some words offorteven if they were awkwardand assure him that Carlton would be safe. However, Carltons subordinate wailed, Ennis Ennis must be waiting for me, but Mmm? He wasnt calling out for Carlton? However the name EnnisLuisen felt as if he had heard that name before. When Carlton and his menmunicated in secret by using the bulletin board, the womans name was used in the disguised love letter. Ennis is my girlfriends name. Shes working as a maid for the first prince. The lieutenant said. I believe Ive heard of her before. Ive been worried sick since news from the castle stoppeding regrly. I thought something might have happened. Since I cant enter the capital alone, I was determined to follow the captain when he goes to the capital! So, the man was nning to meet his girlfriend when Carlton brought him along to the castle? But, he was this frustrated because his n went awry? You werent worried about Carlton? Luisen asked. Why would I worry about that person? Carltons lieutenant frowned. Luisen before pulling back his hand, which the young lord had reached out to console the man. I guess you werent, huh Hes the kind of person who can crawl out of hell alone. Hes skilled at taking care of himself, so theres no need for my Duke to worry. Sigh, Im the one with problems; I cant sleep because Im so worried about Ennis. My duke, is there any chance you could take me with you to the royal pce? Im not really in a situation to go wherever I please. The Royal Knights outside endeavored to keep Luisen inside. Even if that werent the case, the royal castle, which Luisen used toe and go from as if it were his own house, was now closed off from him. The previous king had given him permission toe freely as he pleased, but now Luisen couldnt enter the castle without the first princes permission. Anyhow, you came as a messenger from the General, right? Tell me quicklywhat is the situation in the duchy? Well, first of all, a heretic inquisitor came to the duchy. He had much to say. Demon worshippers Isnt that hard to believe? Morrisons colleagues, the other heretic inquisitors and the holy knights, were investigating the Doubless County and the southern region with the support of the Anies Duchy. Have they found anything? Not yet. They know that the church is already making moves, and those people seem to be taking care of themselves in their own ways. They have already decided to contact you as soon as they find anything. Is that so? Luisen didnt even know these peoplethe demon worshippersexisted before regression. He didnt expect for them to be caught easily; they were that meticulous and careful. And? Anything else? I heard that the duchy had a bountiful harvest this year. I have never before in my life seen so many bales of wheat. Many things had happened, but this years crop provided a good harvest. Taxes on the autumn harvest had been collected as well. Due to the civil wars impact, grain prices had skyrocketed; selling grain to other regions will yield substantial profits. If Luisen could resolve his entanglement and conflict with the first prince in the capital, avoid falling into the hands of the demon worshipers, and safely return the denizens of the duchy who were held captive, that would be enough. His shoulders suddenly felt heavy. *** After listening to Carltons deputy a little more, Luisen sent him away. Since they had to hide the mans presence from the Royal Knights, the deputy chancellor followed the man out. Though the deputy chancellor seemed to have a lot of questionsabout heretic inquisitors and demon worshippers and whatnotthe retainer didnt ask about any of that. Ill have to exin this to him soon. In anticipation of tomorrow, Luisen took out the bundle of documents sent by the General. They were carefully packaged in oiled leather and contained things that Luisen had yet to learn. Stuff like where the denizens of the duchy were held captive, how much money would be appropriate for hostage negotiations, and with whom Luisen should meet to smooth out the process. The details were written inrge letters in consideration of Luisens ineptitude. He could see the Generals careful annotations everywhere. And, on thest page, there was a brief letter. The letter expressed pride in Luisens achievements and, even though they couldnte running to his side, reminded him to not forget that the people of the duchy were always firmly standing behind him. Luisens eyes welled up with tears and stung. They didnt need to tell him that. The knowledge that the duchys retainers and vassals would support him with all their might emboldened him in his bid to threaten Sir Boros despite the Royal Knights intimidation. He believed that his household and his loyal followers would be his shield in any situation. Before regression, Luisen had only realized how precious this all was only after losing all of them. Luisen wiped the tears that trickled out with his sleeves. Damn you, Ruger you bastard. The letter had also stated that there was no information about Ruger left in the duchy. With the revtion that Ruger was a spy, arge-scale investigation was conductedeven within the capital mansion. The deputy chancellor eagerly searched for who had nted Ruger, but all traces of the spy, from his resum to his rmendation letters, and even small personal belongings, had all disappeared. It seemed as if this had all been prepared in advance, knowing that once Ruger left the capital mansion his identity as a spy would be exposed. Luisen had exined the full story to the deputy chancellorst night: from the time he had left the capital mansion for the duchy Rugers betrayal had been prepared since then, at the very least. At the same time, the young lord gained confidence in his theory that he had run awayhis ill-fated midnight escapethat night before regression. Ruger must have expected the people in the duchy to face a tragic end after the midnight escape. The man didnt have a good rtionship with the people there, but the young lord couldnt believe that Ruger would kill the people he had lived with for years. Honestlywho was the mastermind behind Rugers actions anyway? I cant believe I left my people in misery due to a bastard like that. Luisen looked out the window and into the tranquil darkness. He no longer feared the dark but the room, where he sat alone, was as quiet as death. It was enough to evoke a long-suppressed pain. Luisen still vividly remembered that day Burning golden fields and weeping farmers. Crows circling the duchys castle; familiar faces greeting Luisen with terrifying expressions. Every dayevery moment since then he had vividly remembered those images. He became morefortable with the mental images after meeting the one-armed pilgrim, but he couldnt forget. He merely epted it. That wont happen nowI did the right thing. Luisen curled up and buried his face in his narrow, trembling hands. He missed Carltons face so much; when he was in Carltons arms, while melting in the mercenarys burning gaze, he realized how much had changed from the past. The past had no powercould not instill fearin him anymore. Carlton Somehow, he had a hunch that a terrible nightmare would visit tonight. *** Meanwhile, Carlton had safely entered the castle. Guided by a waiting maid, he entered his assigned room and waited to be called upon by the first prince. Since the prince has given me a room, it wont be easy to leave the pce in a timely manner. As he looked around, the mercenary noticed that the security within the pce had been strengthened. It would be quite challengingeven for someone like Carltonto leave the pce without being detected. Is there a need to be so cautious? All of the princes enemies had either died or surrendered in desperation. Since the king had lost consciousness, the royal pce should be the princes kingdom. However, there was an oddly ufortable atmosphere circling around inside the castle. What had happened while he was gone? At that moment, someone who could answer that question appeared. Ive brought you a change of clothes. The maid, carrying the clothes, looked very familiar. Ennis. Carlton weed her with great pleasure. Ennis opened her de-like eyes and red at the mercenary. She quickly approached him and poured out all her grievances, Didnt I tell you not to greet me so informally? Also, didnt I say you shouldnt get involved with Duke Anies and to leave the South quickly? Are my warnings mere amusing jokes? Because of your hesitation, I dont even know if my lover is alive! Ah, my lieutenant. That guy is in the duchy right nowhes fine. And, I really had no choice. In hindsight, following Enniss warning would have been the right choice. However, if he had done that, Luisen would have been kidnapped by Ruger. Thinking back, he already had feelings for the young lord by the time he had received her message. So, when the first princes messenger arrived to convey the order for him to escort Luisen to the capital, Carlton had turned around and rushed to the young lord like a madman. Thanks to that, Luisen was saved, and they formed a special rtionship. He had no regrets. Carlton chuckled. Ennis, though, was quick-witted. What is this? Dont tell me Do you have something with Duke Anies? As expected of Ennis. Youre perceptive. Come onclose your heart. If you collected the tears of those who cried because of Duke Anies, you would have enough for a fountain. Im different from those people, you know? Carlton snapped. Sensing the jealousy within him, Ennis closed her mouth. What happened? Its not like its someone else, but Duke Anies? Luisen was the typical aristocrat that Carlton loathed. He was the kind of person who was born into a good family and lived well despite his rtive ipetence andcency. The hatred and inferiorityplex that burned eternally towards such nobles was no longer visible within Carlton. Are you out of your mind? Did you hit your head? she asked. Im fine. Noyouve changed too much Ennis looked quite grave when she saw Carlton smile with subtle pride at the word, change. If youre not insane, get a hold of yourself. The atmosphere in the royal pce isnt ordinary. Your head will fly off your neck if you act foolishly.
TL: First things first, its that letter is so sweet it tugged at my heart. Second things second, Damn Luisen! How many hearts did you break?? I guess you really are a cmitous beauty. Also, Next week Ill be taking a break. Ive mentioned the circumstances on the previous chapters note. Thank you guys for being so patient, and Ill see you all in two weeks. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 A lot had changed since Carlton had departed for the South. The nobles who had originally followed and took the lead in supporting the first prince were from northern aristocratic households. Their allegiance was influenced by the fact that the first princes mother hailed from a noble family in the North. However one day, suddenly, the first prince began to keep Count Doubless close by his side. The first prince always broughtCount Doubless along wherever he went, and made important decisions with him. As a result, power in court naturally began to shift toward Count Doubless and the nobles who followed him, leading to a power struggle between this emerging force and the established authority of the northern nobles. They may not openly sh, but the atmosphere is quite hostile. Youre someone that both sides dont favor, so you should take greater caution. Carlton only shrugged at Enniss warning. In the past, he would have felt a great crisis and struggled hard, but now he had others to believe in and trust. The church had promised to lend help until the demon worshippers were caught, and the Eastern Great Lord promised to be supportive. There was also his beloved Luisen. Carlton said, By the way, thats surprising of the prince. He had heard that Count Doubless had gained power. However, it was hard to imagine that the upstart nobles power would be threatening enough to challenge the northern noble families who had backed the first prince since the days when he had been the most miserable. The first prince wasnt stupid enough to neglect his most loyal supporters for no reason. It meant that Count Doubless possessed something of great importance. Do you know how the prince suddenly became close with Count Doubless? I dont know. After a bit, Ennis added that no one knew why. It just happened one daysuddenly. I find Count Doubless disturbing, Ennis shivered lightly, as if she were terrified. The first prince has be a different person ever since the two have be close. Strangers nowe and go, in and out of the royal pce. Strange rumors are circting. Rumors? The rumors themselves are I suppose you can call them ghost stories. Stuff like, hearing a woman crying in the hallways or a sighting of a specter in the forest. Ennis sped her hands together uneasily. Ghosts or murder. She didnt believe in such creepy stories normally, however she felt reluctant to just dismiss them. The atmosphere here was so unsettling; the fact that such rumors spread openly seemed to hint that something was happening. Carlton agreed. The general atmosphere of the castle seemed worse than he had expected. Count Doubless is indeed suspicious, not that thats news, but The question, then, was about the first princes intentionswhy did the prince keep that man by his side? Optimistically, the first prince could know nothingit was just a coincidence that he kept the count close by. On the other hand, to think pessimistically, the prince could have been a part of the demon worshippers faction. Mm, with such power though, he couldnt have been threatened as soon as the king copsed. Early in the civil war, before Carlton and his mercenaries joined the princes side, there wasnt much to the first prince. He was insignificant. Since the first princes power base had long been pushed back by the second prince, the civil war was considered a fight where the first prince had staked his life rather than a political opportunity. He wouldnt have been so miserable if he had the powers the demon worshippers seemed to possess. Moreover, during Carltons service under the crown prince, the mercenary had never encountered anything resembling the demon worshipers. The first prince whom Carlton was familiar with was an ambitious man who hid a cold de behind a gentle smile. But, the prince was sincere in his love for the kingdom. He had a dream of bing an exceptional kingmore exceptional than any other in historyand leading the kingdom. Ill need to investigate more. Fortunately, the opportunity to do so came quickly. Just as Ennis finished talking, the princes servant came to find Carlton. The first prince is summoning you. Great. Its time to leave Luisen and fulfill his duties now that he has entered the pce. Carlton followed his guide with determination. Ennis sincerely prayed for the mercenarys safety. *** The crown prince was in the audience chamber. As Carlton followed the messenger and arrived in front of the chamber, a man emerged from within. The attendants gathered in front of the door greeted the man with great respect. The crown prince gives permission for entry, he said. Understood, Count Doubless. So, that was the count. Though they may be on the same side, this was the first time Carlton had met the nobleman. Carlton was in the vanguard on the battlefield, and Count Doubless was always in the rear. That was why Carlton failed to recognize him at first nce. He looked at the count, trying to hide his wariness. He was a nobleman with a perfect blend of ck and white hair and exuded an elegant impression. He didnt look particrly malicious, but he didnt seem virtuous either. He had a rather ordinary first impressionneither good nor bad. To put it nicely, he was unassuming; on the other hand, one could say he was unremarkable. Carlton wasnt sure how he felt now, but in the counts younger days, the nobleman must have encountered many incidents that could hurt his self-confidence. Count Doubless finished speaking to the servant and looked at Carlton; in turn, the mercenary also returned his opponents gaze forcefully. Despite the vague first impression, Count Doubless exuded a very experienced aura when faced directly. For some reason, a chill ran down Carltons spine, and he felt a sense of tension. If this were the battlefield, he would have drawn his sword. However, this was the royal pce. It was better to conceal the fact that he was on guard against him. After those mental calctions, Carlton bowed first. Now that their brief standoff ended, the attendants were relieved. Is that you? The one who brought the Duke to the capital? Count Doubless asked. That is correct. You must have had a hard time serving someone like Duke Anies. No, no. It was a pleasant journey. The Duke is a good man. I suppose he seemed that way to you. As they partook in this ordinary small-talk, Carlton was convincedthis man wanted to kill him. Its not that he particrly hates me, but he hates that I helped the Duke. Especially in thatst responsea fleeting glimpse of hatred passed through the nobles two pupils. It seemed to be directed at someone other than Carlton. What kind of disruptive n was he scheming? Carlton was nervous, but Count Doubless acted against his expectations, Then, please go in. The prince must be waiting for you. Count Doubless slightly turned his body to the side, allowing Carlton to enter the audience chamber. The fact that this person was making way for him made Carlton feel uneasy. Should I run away now at the very least? The moment he thought that, Carltons mind meandered towards Luisen. The mercenary was the only person that could inform Luisen about the situation in the capital. He knew the weight of that responsibility; Carlton hadnte to the capital solely for his own sake but for Luisens as well. By now, Luisen must be contending with those useless servants of his and being harassed by the Royal Knights. Carlton couldnt bear the worry of whether Luisen was feeling scared or struggling to handle everything on his own. Ever since the mercenary turned his back on the young lord, he had been gued by unease. The desire to return to Luisen as soon as possible spurred Carlton forth. He opened the door to the audience room and went inside. The chamber was rectangr. Blue carpets wereid out in a straight line; a g embroidered with blue lions, the symbol of the royal family, was hung around the walls. Tapestries depicting the founding myth of the kingdom decorated the hall. It was a splendid space, showcasing the authority of the royal family, but the chamber itself was dimly lit as the lights were not on. The prince was at the end of the blue carpet train. As Carlton approached closer, he could see the mans figure clearly. The first prince stood beside the throne, quietly gazing at it. The sunset cast a reddish glow that seeped into the hall, creating distinct contrasting patterns, as if the space were painted with watercolors. The first princes body was also divided in two: light and shadow. Though it was one body, each half seemed like two different entities. Carlton knelt before the throne, I have fulfilled your orders and returned, my prince. Ah, Carlton. The first prince replied, half a beat slow. His words were measured and plodding. Well done,ing all the way here. I heard you encountered some difficulties. I have merely done what my prince hasmanded of me. Yes. Still, you didnt need to go to that extent. What? Carlton raised his head instinctively. The two mens eyes met as the prince was looking down at the mercenary. Carlton tried to read into the princes true feelings, but he couldnt grasp the slightest idea of what the man was thinking. The princes eyes were cloudy, as if the man had no thoughts at all. Carlton spoke again, I couldnt hear what you were saying properly. If you could repeat that again Squeaak The sound of the door opening devoured the tail end of Carltons sentence. Count Doubless entered the audience chamber. Regardless, the crown prince continued speaking as he pleased, Carlton, Count Doubless has done much for me. However, the Duke Anies couldnt do the same. How much can you do for me? Why are you asking something like that? Im curious. Its not like you to inquire about such matters. Ive been thinking a lottely. The first prince took half a step closer. Duke Anies. Can you kill him? ! The prince looked down indifferently at Carltons flustered face. It was as if he didnt even expect an answer. Behind Count Doubless, knights d in red armorsimr to the armor Ruger woreentered. The intent of their presence was clearCount Doubless would not bring these knights merely to boast. Damn. He must have nned this from the very beginning. No wonder the count had willingly let him into the audience chamber. Calling Carlton to the pce was a trap. Then, he heard the sound of horse hooves from somewhere. Clip-Clop, Clip-Clop, Clip-Clop It was a fierce sound, as if a horse was galloping at full speed through the wilderness. However, the sound was quite closeas if the hooves were clopping right near his ear. Simultaneously, Carlton felt a strong wave of dizziness and reeled. The Death Knight emerged from the shadows that were stretching long behind the princes back. Rugers eyes, mixed with contempt and hatred, ovepped from behind that pitch ck helmet. The eyes that Carlton recalled from his memories resembled Count Doublesss eyes. Did Ruger mention that he was the bastard child of a demon worshiper? To be sure, Count Doubless and Ruger had simr enough gazes to say that they were father and son.
TL: As expected, Ruger was Doubless child. The haziness of the princes eyes is worrying thoughwas he drugged? Also, Im still not hiatus guys. I just didnt want to leave you guys without an update for too long. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Death Knight''s existence was ominous, in and of itself. Carlton''s instincts screamed at him to flee from such a filthily evil. You were despicable when you were alive, and now you''ve be even more annoying in death.'' Carlton did not tear his eyes away from the Death Knight. The first prince casually ordered the knight, "He''s just a distraction. Kill him." As soon as the words fell from the prince''s lips, the knight charged at Carlton on his horse with terrifying speed. The ck spear carried by the knight flew at the mercenary. Carlton avoided it by rolling sideways, butpletely dodging anceespecially when thrown from a higher elevationwas difficult. "Ugh." The spear grazed Carlton''s left arm, leaving behind arge wound in its wake. Carlton pressed at the wound with his right hand; blood soaked through his fingers. He was luckyif the mercenary was unfortunate, he may have lost the entire arm. There''ll be no end if I continue like this.'' Carlton scanned his surroundings with sharp eyes; he was at an overwhelming disadvantage. The formal attire and polished shoes he wore hindered his movements and failed to protect him from the sharp attacks. He didn''t even have a usable weapon. Since weapons were forbidden when meeting with the first prince, he had left his usual de behind in his room. The dagger he brought just in case was confiscated during the body search just before he entered the audience chamber. On the other hand, his opponents were all armed. The Death Knight was a given; Count Doubless''s other knights were equipped with swords and shields. The Death Knightunched direct attacks at Carlton while the count''s knights maintained their formation, enclosing Carlton in a circle. With their iron shields held high, they appeared like a steadily advancing wall, gradually closing in on him. No matter how physically outstanding Carlton may be, there was a limit to his strength. His meticulously groomed hair and clothes had long been in disarray. Since it was impossible to avoid all the attacks, the wounds on his body gradually increased. Especially the deep wound on his left arm caused by the Death Knight; it bled profusely to the point of being dangerously rming. Still, Carlton grinned. You think you can kill me with these paltry tricks?'' Carlton had spent most of his life in such mayhem. He had never given upeven when he thought he may truly die. The intense desire to survive had allowed Carlton to live through so many battles. This time as well, he saw a way to ovee his overwhelming disadvantage. Count Doubless''s knightsthey were loyal knights but ordinary men as well. They were naturally repulsed by the Death Knight and wanted to keep their distance from it. Even though they were on the same side, they were instinctively more aware of the Death Knight than of their enemy: Carlton. Swoosh A longnce flew through the air towards Carlton. Carlton deliberately rolled towards the count''s knights as he avoided the attack; the Death Knight quickly followed afterwards, brandishing another spear. Suddenly, as the Death Knight approached and swung his spear, the encircling formation of the count''s knights, which had been closing in at a steady pace, came to a halt. Some knights flinched and took a step back. They felt deeply ufortable and were frightened that the spear intended for Carlton might target them as well. Because they were well trained, no one abandoned the ranks, but a gap had formed. Carlton did not miss that opportunity. He collided with one of the knights shields. The fully armored knight was like a moving block of iron, and, with the weight of the added shield, the knight felt like an iron wall. Carlton''s action was reckless, almost self-destructive, as he threw himself against that iron wall. However, Carlton''s attempt seeded. Bang! The knight who collided with Carlton, along with the knight standing next to him, were pushed back and fell. The mercenary had seized the moment the count''s knights hesitated due to the Death Knight''s attacks; Carlton''s eyes didn''t miss the knight who had retreated slightly. The knight, in a state of internal conflict between natural instinct and his superior''smand, had his judgmentpromised; his body''s center of gravity shifted backward, making it easy to topple him without exerting much force. Of course, Carlton''s monstrous strength and resiliencehis ability to not bruise even after mming into a lump of ironalso yed arge role. The disadvantage of a knight''s head-to-toe armor was its weightit was heavy. Once the man fell, he couldn''t stand up on his own without someone helping him up on both sides. Carlton stepped on the struggling knight and ran. Without a moment''s hesitation, he jumped through the window. The audience chambers windows were often left open to let out the smoke from heating. Thanks to that, Carlton only had to jump out. The count''s knights rushed to the window. The chamber was three stories high. If someone fell, it could be a fatal ident if luck wasn''t on their side and, even if luck was, the person would likely end up with some broken bones. Even Carlton thought he would end up the same way. However, Carltonnded on the ground and was able to run, body intact. He began to move away from the building at a fairly rapid pace. "That''s impossible!" "Is he really a human being?" The count''s knights all eximed in astonishment and anger. They could only chase the mercenary with their eyesnone of them had the confidence that they would be as fine as Carlton if they jumped from that height. Only the Death Knight tried to jump down after Carlton. "Enough." The Death Knight stopped on the spot at Count Doubless''smand. There were many eyes at the castle; he couldn''t let the Death Knight roam around freely when he hadn''t obtained full control over the pce. Instead, Count Doubless ordered the living knights, "Find him. Even he won''t be able to escape from the castle if he tries to run away." "What should we do if we catch him?" "It''ll be troublesome to let him live." "Understood!" Count Doubless''s knights hurried out of the chamber to make up for their earlier failure. Soon afterwards, only Count Doubless, the first prince, and the Death Knight remained. Count Doubless looked at the window from which Carlton had jumped for a moment before approaching the prince, "My prince." He knelt before the first prince, "I''m sorry, we let him through. But, don''t worry. He suffered an injury before escaping, so we''ll find him soon. We will further strengthen our forces at the exits so he cannot escape the pce." "Fine," the first prince answered indifferently. Despite giving the order to kill his loyal servantwhom he had once proudly called his right armand despite the failure of that attempt, no emotion could be seen on his face. He stood still, as if he had nothing to do with what had just transpired in the audience chamber. Rather than being cold or objective, the prince looked nk as if he had lost all sense of reality. Count Doubless continued, seemingly indifferent to the prince''s condition and assured of the prince''s favor, "Also, we''ll move slowly towards Duke Anies. We failed to kill Carlton here, but we seeded in separating those two." "Duke Anies" The first prince frowned as he thought of Luisen, "Do we need to go that far?" Count Doubless''s face hardened at the prince''s reaction. Though the first prince looked a bit frustrated, he nheless had regained a bit of liveliness as opposed to his nkness before. "It''s too dangerous to kill a Great Lord. Everyone would doubt me if the duke dies when the royal knights are supposed to protect him. If we consider the future of our reign" "My prince." Count Doubless interrupted, "Didn''t you promise? From now on, you''ll leave the South to me." "I did, but" "I''ll handle the other Great Lords as well. Please ce your trust in me and wait, my prince." Count Doubless took the first prince''s hand and kissed the back. As he did, a dark crimson mist emanated from the count''s grip. It crawled up the first prince''s arm like a living snake, seeping into the man''s eyes and ears. "Ah. Ah" The first prince let out a short groan that could be either a wail or a scream. His eyes became hazy again, just as they were earlier, and his face returned to an expressionless state, devoid of any vitality. "That''s right. I decided to trust you. Do as you pleasewhether you decide to kill him or spare him." "That''s very wise of you, my prince." Count Doubless rose as he looked over the prince. At first nce, the prince''s gaze seemed ordinary but, in this state, the prince wouldn''t even bat an eye if Count Doubless were to spit in his faceThat was done deliberately. He had lowered the first prince''s guard, created a gap in his heart, and captured his soul. Like a brainwashed man, the first prince now only obeyed and reacted to the count. As the first prince''s mental resilience was so strong that he asionally tried to break free from the brainwashing, Count Doubless had to adequately maintain the facade of serving the crown prince. It has been a smooth ride.'' It was a risky adventure for the counthe had taken the magic he had learned from the demon worshippers and used it on the prince. If he made a misstep, he would be caught by the church. However, when Luisen Anies began to deviate from his expectations, he had no other choice. Thus far, his efforts had proven quite satisfying. He had driven Duke Anies to this extent, and now he shall soon fulfill his decades-long grudge. Count Doubless left the audience chamber. The Death Knight followed the count for a while before eventually disappearing. The empty chamber now only held the remnants of the battle and the first prince. As the sun set, the first prince''s figure waspletely engulfed in darkness. As if he had fallen into a deep swamp, there was no hope nor joy left in him.
TL: Something my PR said about this chap regarding a popr theory going around gave me food for thought. I wonder if any of you guys wille to the same conclusion as she did. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Days had passed since the Royal Knights took control of Duke Anies''s capital residence. The situation hadn''t changed much from the beginning. The Royal Knights didn''t interfere with Luisen''s and the mansion residents'' daily lives, but they kept steady watch over the surroundings of the mansion and strictly restricted ess from the outside. In particr, Luisen was imprisoned within the mansion. When he announced he would be leaving, the Royal Knights used all their excuses to send him back into the mansion. Several attempts to sneak out of the mansion failed. While the Royal Knights turned a blind eye to the servants to some extent, they showed no leniency towards Luisen. This can''t go on like this'' Luisen paced inside his bedroom with an agitated expression. Theck of sleep he had experienced for the past few days left dark circles under his eyes. It wasn''t enough to push them out of the mansion. I''ll need to clear them outpletely'' The Royal Knights pretext in taking control of the mansion was protection.'' So, in order to get rid of them, Luisen needed to obtain the power to protect himself. The best option would be to recover the duchy''s captured knights, who were held captive near the capital, and bring them to the mansion. However, to do so, prisoner negotiations were essential, but nothing could be done because of the Royal Knights'' interference. The general''s documents contained instructions such as who he could negotiate with and how to pay the ransom, but Luisen was unable to implement anything. Because I can''t leave the mansion!'' He tried to send an agent, but the Royal Knights wouldn''t even allow that. Anyone who could rece Luisen, such as the deputy chancellor or the few knights that were left, were prevented from leaving the mansion. Luisen attempted multiple times to persuade Sir Boros, but the man drew a line, stating that he couldn''t offer more help than simply not monitoring the mansion. Sir Boros and the Royal Knightsplied with orders to a degree, bncing their efforts to to avoid Luisen''s resentment with avoiding the first prince''s rebukes. They were quite experienced in the art of surviving through difficult situations, but that was truly frustrating for Luisen. It''s not like I can jump over the mansion''s walls.'' Trying to jump over the wall to avoid the Royal Knights'' surveince? That was impossible for Luisen''s physical capabilities. He tried to ask his own knights to do so, but they failed as they were caught by the Royal Knights. If only Carlton was here'' The mercenary would have somehow smuggled Luisen outside without anyone noticing. Luisen sighed as he looked at Carlton''s clothes hanging in his bedroom. Every dayevery hourhe missed Carlton anew. Carlton'' Since the mercenary left for the castle, Luisen hadn''t heard from him. There was no way for the young lord to find out how his lover was faring. He hadn''t expected that Carlton would be able to return anytime soonand he thought he would be okay with that factbut, the young lord wasn''t fine with that at all. He depended more on Carlton than he had realized. Even though he wasn''t particrly busy, Luisen''splexion was getting worse day by day, partly because Carlton was absent. Why oh why did Carlton be a subordinate of the first prince?'' If not for that, the mercenary would be beside him right now. The thought of the first prince having Carlton by his side while Luisen longed for him made his insides boil. Moreover, didn''t the prince betray Carlton''s loyalty before the regression? Carlton is better off beside me. Rather, he should be beside me.'' Luisen was so inmed with jealousy that he wanted to bite and tear at his handkerchief. As Luisen angrily kicked the carpet, the deputy chancellor entered the room. Annoyance evident on his face, the young lord looked at the man, "What business do you have with me?" "Someone who states he is Carlton''s lieutenant has sent news." Luisen''s eyes opened widethe news he had been waiting for. Sir Boros, along with the other Royal Knights, knew about everyone in the capital estate. The only person they were unaware of was Carlton''s subordinate because the man had secretly entered the estate after the Royal Knights had withdrawn to outside the manor walls. As a result, Luisen entrusted a few tasks to Carlton''s subordinate and discreetly sent him out of the estate. To avoid the possibility of being caught whileing to and fro, the lieutenant had instead sent the news to the deputy chancellor. "He said that he has conveyed my duke''s message to the Eastern Great Lord." During their journey to the capital, the two Great Lords had coordinated their story to some extent and made excuses for sending back former prisoners, who were held by the eastern nobles, back to the Anies duchy. Finding out how far that had progressed was the lieutenant''s first mission. Amidst theck ofmunication with nobles from other regions, the Eastern Great Lord was the only one Luisen could trust. If the Eastern Grand Duke fulfilled his promise and released the prisoners, allowing them to join the capital estate, the Anies household would be able to further escape the Royal Knights'' grasp. However, the deputy chancellor''s countenance was incredibly dark. "What''s wrong? Did the Eastern Great Lord go back on his word?" Luisen asked. "No, the lord did release the prisoners as promised and they were ordered to transfer to the capital. It seems they did arrive, but" "What happened?" Luisen urged. "The first prince has blocked their entry into the city. He stated that individuals with ambiguous identities cannot be allowed into the capital." "Ambiguous identities! These are people from the Anies Duchyhow could their identities be uncertain? What better certification is there?" "It seems he is using that as an excuse. Most likely." Luisen groaned, "The first prince must be plotting against me. He''s doing everything to hinder me." Luisen even wondered if the prince had summoned him to the capital for this purpose. However, he still felt dubious, No matter how great the first prince is, he''s still merely a prince He must realize that acting so extreme can be a disadvantage for himter on.'' It was not feasible to continue keeping Duke Luisen, who was a Great Lord, imprisonedregardless of any king''s desires. Luisen had the duty to prepare for the funeral and coronation. If the prince''s actions continued to obstruct that sacred duty, the other Great Lords would not remain silent. No king would want to ascend the throne while facing the opposition of the Great Lords. Especially for someone like the first prince, who had taken the throne through a civil war and was in a precarious position. "Does he have some hidden agenda?" It was all a mystery. That''s why Luisen needed Carlton to return. "Nevertheless, the Eastern Great Lord said he would try to find a solution. He mentioned a way to bring back the captives from other regions." "Why would that man help? He''s not someone who would lend a hand so readily." "Who knows. He mentioned something about God''s will" "Hmm" The Eastern Great lord must be more fanatically faithful than Luisen had thoughtit was something the young lord hadn''t realized prior to regression. "However, in my opinion, we cannot solely rely on the Eastern Great Lord. He''s a calcting nobleman, and he''ll surely ask my duke for a favor in the future." "I suppose so." "We should get rid of the Royal Knights, yes? We are unable to do anything because of them." Luisen agreed with the deputy chancellor, "I did think of a method, but" Since the young lord couldn''t sleep at night, he had much time to think about various things. Thanks to this, he thought of a way to clear away the Royal Knights. However, Luisen would incur significant risk. Luisen exined to the deputy chancellor what he had cooked up in the middle of the night. As expected, the deputy chancellor opposed the n quite vehemently, "Isn''t that too dangerous? If something goes wrong, the Anies duchy''s prestige will be greatly undermined. The household''s honor could fall even more than what it is now." "That''s true." "It''d be best to put something like that on hold." "Alright." Since Luisen himself hesitated to implement this n, he quickly acquiesced to the deputy chancellor''s opposition. *** However, that night, Luisen had no choice but to change his mind when a secret guest arrived. It was well into early morning. Unable to sleep, Luisen remained awake; he sat at a table by the window, practicing reading using the light of a little candle and the moonlight. But, at some point, the moonlight began to waver. At first, he wondered if it was a cloud. However, when the distortion repeated several times, Luisen inadvertently looked out of the window. Aaaarghhh!'' The young lord screamed inwardly. He was so startled, his voice wouldn''te out. Standing at the end of the long terrace connected to his window was the Death Knight. Wh-Why is that thing here?!'' Luisen bolted out of his chair and took a step back. Cold sweat running down his back, the nightmares of his past began to resurface. No. Don''t think about it. Don''t think.'' Trying to push away all the negative thoughts that appeared when he saw the Death Knight, Luisen eagerly recalled Carlton and the one-armed pilgrim. Thanks to that, he calmed down enough to use the chair he had been sitting on as a weapon. Let''s pull ourselves together. That thing It''s just Ruger.'' The Death Knight was still a frightening creature, but Luisen felt better when he recontextualized that being as something that had originally been Ruger.'' Tensing his entire body and keeping in mind the self-defense techniques Carlton had taught him, Luisen red at the Death Knight. The young lord thought that the knight hade to kill himafter all, it followed themands of the demon worshipers. However, no matter how long he waited, the death knight did not attack Luisen. It merely stood there, staring at the young lord. What''s this? What is it doing? I feel like I''m going crazy.'' The young lord felt even more nervous because he had no idea what was happening. However, it was even more frightening to ask the Death Knight why and for what purpose it had arrived. He felt that breaking the silence that hung between him and the knight of death would be unwise. They observed each other for what felt like an eternity. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew; Luisen''s hair fluttered. As his hair strands fell onto his face, Luisen blinked for a moment. Huh?'' The Death Knight had vanished in that brief moment. Luisen kept vignce and stared at his surroundings for a little longer, just in case, but the spot where the Knight had stood remained empty. The breeze passed through the vacant space. What the That''s it?'' Luisen felt as if he had witnessed a haunting; he stepped out onto the terrace. The mansionasleep and silent for the nightwas tranquil, as if nothing had happened. Simr incidents had urred before, in the previous timeline. The Death Knight would always watch over Luisen from a slight distance, in the darkness. Upon reflection, the Knight had never approached too close. That distance yed a heavy role in solidifying the young lord''s belief that the Death Knight was a mere hallucination. Ruger, you bastard. Whether it''s back then or now, why are you just observing me?'' Luisen grumbled and turned around. However, his eyes caught sight of something noticeably different from before.
TL: I like how the default emotion after being surprised/horrified by the death knight is sheer annoyance. Like, I mean, same; Stop staring and being a creep. Either attack or dont disturb his beauty sleep Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The royal knights did not intrude inside the mansion, but they thoroughly monitored its surroundings. They didn''t ck during the night; they had the Duke''s residence systematically surrounded. However today, for some reason, the royal knights were not properly vignt and seemed to be gathered among themselves. They gave off a rather serious atmosphere. What''s going on?'' Luisen quickly discovered the reason for the strangeness. Sir Boros was arguing with a man dressed as a royal servant, though Luisen couldn''t exactly hear what words were being exchanged. Sir Boros appeared fervent, tightly gripping a piece of paper and gesturing vehemently at it, while the royal messenger remained calm and resolute. Judging from their bodynguage alone, it seemed that the royal messenger had given some kind of order and Boros was protesting it. It''s not normal to see these knights this agitated.'' He leaned his ear closer to try and hear the details, but the situation quickly concluded with the royal servant''s departure. Without any further information, Luisen returned to the room empty-handed. *** The next morning: Luisen arrived at the garden, iming he wanted to take a walk. As he pretended to enjoy the fresh air and nature, he snuck nces at the royal knights. The young lord was bothered by the scene he had seenst night. The royal servant secretly visited Sir Boros in the middle of the night and delivered some unknown orders. That in and of itself was suspicious, but Sir Boros had raised his voice and became angry. His reaction proved that the order wasn''t some trivial matter. Luisen was sure that the delivered order had something to do with him. He wanted to observe the changes in the royal knights to obtain a clue as to what the royal order could be. But, the royal knights acted no differently than usual. There was no sign of the hesitation and unease that had been present the previous night. They continued to surveil the mansion and control theings and goings in the same strict and organized manner. When Luisen approached, they sped their spears close to their bodies and observed the young lord. How strange. Was it not a big deal? The atmosphere was so different, though.'' Moreover, the appearance of the Death Knight immediately preceding his witnessing the quarrel between Sir Boros and the messenger seemed too entwined to be coincidental. It wasmon for the Death Knight to observe Luisen in the past, but this was the first time it had happened after regression. Luisen couldn''t throw away his doubts and approached Sir Boros. "What are you doing here?" The knight asked. "I was taking a walk." "Near the main gate of the mansion for at least an hour? This isn''t a hiking trail, is it?" "Isn''t it my choice and my freedom to take a walk wherever I please in my own home? Did the prince decide upon my walking route as well?" Luisen intentionally came at the knight harder since he had been attacked first. Sir Boros stepped back, looking as if he didn''t want to argue, "That''s not what I meant. Please forgive me if I have been rude." "Fine. I ept that apology." Luisen observed Sir Boros while he pretended to be feigned magnanimity. The man looked incredibly tired. Since he''s here, shouldn''t the young lord poke at him a little? Luisen said, "It seems there was a guest on the estate yesterday." 1 "A guest? I declined all those who visited the mansion." "I suppose he wasn''t a normal guest, though, was he? I was worried that rumors might spread about me for disputing with someone from the royal family," Luisen exined. "It wasn''t anything important," Boros reassured. "It seemed like more than that. I overheard something." "The order was received in writing. Furthermore, there was no one in range who could hear our conversation." "I guess it''s true that the prince has given you a new order. And it''s proving quite troublesome for you." Sir Boros looked as if he might say Oops.'' He had just given away those details, and his expression belied the fact that the order was not ordinary. "I didn''t know my Duke was skilled in maniption. I see I''ve underestimated you," Sir Boros said. Luisen was cheering himself on insidehe had no idea he would seed either. Sir Boros just smiled bitterly at Luisen''s seemingly tranquil surface appearance, "An order has arrived, yes. However, I cannot divulge the contents within." Sir Boros shut his mouth for a moment. As someone who had survived for a long while as part of the royal knights, he had learned that it was advantageous for one''s survival to remain impartial and to extend favors to as many people as possible, without taking sides. Although Count Doubless''s momentum is quite incredible, but Anies isn''t the ignorant fool he used to be. I don''t know what happened, but he''s be quite clever. Then Duke Anies as well'' Boros didn''t want to reject the order of the future king nor did he want to incur the grudge of the Southern Great Lord. He thought, Wouldn''t it be better to earn Luisen''s favor by following the prince''s orders but showing a degree of unwillingness to do so?'' Sir Boros finished his quick calctions and pointed to the sky. "What''s wrong with the sky?" Luisen asked "The moon won''t rise today. It''s going to be a very quiet, tranquil night. You won''t even hear the nking of the knights'' armor." Weren''t we talking about something serious?'' Luisen frowned and opened his mouth toin, but he suddenly noticed that Sir Boros''s expression was as serious as it could be. Perhaps that wasn''t a random remark but carried some hidden meaning. I can''t hear the knights'' armor? Tonight?'' That sounded like the royal knights would all be away, secretly, tonight. Why would the prince give such an order?'' If the royal knights were to disappear, Luisen and his mansion would be left defenseless. The remaining military power was disarmed by the royal knights. What if someone were to attack during that time? Are they aiming for that?'' Goosebumps rose up his spine. Was his hypothesis correct? Luisen looked at Sir Boros with the utmost seriousness in his expression. The knight did not deny anythingthat was as good as an affirmation. The prince? to me? Why?'' Of course, from the perspective of the first prince, the man would have his reasons to hold a grudge against the young lord. But, if he intended to kill Luisen, he wouldn''t have dragged Luisen to the capital. He would have simply ordered the young lord''s execution when Carlton attacked the duchy. Does he not intend to kill me? Perhaps he''s trying to intimidate me, or? Kidnap me?'' Luisen suddenly recalled that the first prince had recently begun to keep Count Doubless close by his side. Count Doubless was suspected to be a demon worshiper. Was the prince being influenced? Or, was the first prince also a demon worshiper? Huh? Then, what happened to Carlton in the castle?'' There was no news from or about Carlton, who had entered the castle. Theck of news was now a bad omen. It''s alright. He''s Carlton. I''m sure he''ll be okay.'' Carlton was the strongest and most intelligent person Luisen had met. He stood outevenpared to the one-armed pilgrim. So, the young lord tried to suppress his anxiety and reassure himself. In order to ovee the imminent danger right in front of him and protect himself, Luisen must do whatever he could. Moreover, dozens of people in this mansion depended solely on Luisen. He had a responsibility to protect those people. I should use that'' method.'' It was time to activate his contingency n. The deputy chancellor had opposed it, and even Luisen wanted to postpone the n as much as possible because he was concerned about the aftermath. However, there was no other way. If Sir Boros''s warning was true, Luisen''s life was at stake tonight. Perhaps, the others in the mansion would be in trouble as well. There was no time for further consideration; Luisen hurried into the mansion. *** Time passed by and, before he knew it, night had fallen. A dark, moonless night. A group of men dressed suspiciously, quietly approached Duke Anies''s residence. They had covered their faces and bodies and looked like assassins, but they were originally Count Doubless''s knights. A sense of solemnity flowed throughout the group, for they had been ordered to kill Duke Anies and the rest of those in the mansion. It was a rather big deal to assassinate a Great Lord in the middle of the capital. Unlike the tense knights, a man in a dark red robe jauntily walked along, as if he were going on a pic. That man was the ninth worshiper, who had narrowly escaped death due to the birth of the Death Knight. "I''m going to kill the duke. Understand?" The ninth worshiper continued to murmur the same words over and over again. He held an enormous grudge against Luisen and Carlton after suffering a disastrous defeat at their hands. He had volunteered when the count ordered Luisen''s death because he hoped to repay the disgrace he had suffered previously. The Church is watching us, so I was warned to keep a low profile But Count Doubless acts freely in the capital. I''m supposed to give up my revenge, though?'' It was simply too wasteful to give up an opportunity for revenge just because they were wary of the Church. He just shouldn''t use his abilities. It would end cleanly if he didn''t. He was confident in being able to harm and kill Luisen without having to use his abilities if Carlton was not at the young lord''s side. That was why the man had left behind the Death Knight he had so painstakingly created and joined the knights on their venture. Thanks to their previous arrangements, the ninth worshiper and the count''s knights were able to shamelessly enter the mansion without any interference. The sleepy mansion was tranquilthere wasn''t even a single soldier on patrol inside the mansion. The ninth worshiper and the knights were able to enter Luisen''s bedroom without encountering a single interruption or soul. How defenselessthe duke''s room wasn''t even locked. There was no one in the room besides Luisen, who was lying in bed. The young lord seemed to have fallen deep asleep as he hardly stirred. It''s finally time to pay back my previous disgrace.'' The ninth worshiper kept the count''s knights from approaching with him; he jauntily skipped up to Luisen. The thought of killing a man from such a high and precious ranksomeone whom ordinary folk can''t even dare look uponwas exhrating. At the same time, he was overwhelmed with the unbearable desire to find Carlton and inform him of Luisen''s death. The thrill of imagining Carlton''s arrogant face distorted by pain Fwoop Fwoop The ninth worshiper, filled with excitement, plunged downwards with the sword as if he were in a trance. Then, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. This isn''t how it should feel?''
TL: The PR and I have noticed a bit of gap-moe with Luisen. He acts so haughty to others, but he''s such a goof inside.
  1. The raw originally said Duchy. Im assuming that was a typo.
Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The ninth worshiper pulled back the nket. The nket fluttered; the wind caused duck feathers to fly out. What he had thought was Luisen was instead a pile of pillows. In the midst of the worshiper''s confusion, one of the count''s knights had discovered candle wax drippings by the bedside. "The duke was in this room until just a while ago. He should still be in the mansion, so scatter and find him!" The count''s knights scattered throughout the mansion in search of the young lord. The ninth worshiper remained in the room, though. Filled with anger at being deceived, he kicked the pile of pillows. Feathers swirled around him like snowfall in winter. Luisen Anies, I won''t let this pass. How dare you try to fool me like this?'' He had no idea how the young lord knew about the attack in advance and ran away, but the route to escape would be long and arduous. The capital waspletely under the prince''s control. In turn, the first prince was a pawn manipted by the hands of Count Doubless, so, even if Luisen managed to survive this night, his life would only be temporarily extended. If nothing else works, we can always call out the Death Knight.'' Should he just call the monster out now? Caught between his leader''smands and his singr desire for revenge, he agonized over the decision until an ominous premonition brushed past him. The ninth worshiper wasn''t the type of person to ignore this sort of premonition; he approached the window. It was dark outside, but that made the torches surrounding the mansion even more visible. Who are they?'' People d in armor emzoned with the pattern of the cross, a torch in one hand and a sword in the other: the Pdins of the Church. Hnnrk!'' Sharply inhaling, the ninth worshiper clung to the wall. What? Why are the Pdins here?'' They had the mansion surrounded. They formed a double ring, one along the perimeter of the mansion''s walls and another around the main building itself. These men were so strict and meticulous, that not even a single ant could escape their grasp. Th-They''renoting to capture me, right?'' Some of the Pdins rushed into the mansion; sounds of fighting and conflict echoed around. The ninth worshiper cautiously left the room, stood in the shadow of the stairs, and watched as they beat the count''s knights. The ninth worshiper had thought the Church hade to help Luisen, but, after a little while, the Pdins had somehow found Luisen from his hiding ce and rudely dragged the young lord away. They grabbed him by both arms, treating him as if he were a sinner. "What is going on! Do you know who I am?! Let me go. I said, let me go!!" Luisen''s face turned red as he screamed, but the Pdins didn''t seem to care. People from the mansion rushed out in their nightclothes, shouting in confusion. No one from the mansion, not even Luisen himself, seemed to have anticipated the arrival of the holy Pdins. This unexpected turn of events left the ninth worshiper bewildered. The Pdins knelt Luisen down before a priest. Luisen''s deputy chancellor came out as if to protect his lord. "What in the world are you doing?! This man is the Great Lord of the South, Duke Anies! How could the Church involve itself in secr matters andmit such great disrespect?!" "Duke Anies has vited a religiousw!" The priest roared. "Luisen Anies. There have been usations that you have defiled the name of the Church and our God by impersonating a pilgrim!" "How unbelievable! When did I ever do that?!" "Here is the evidence!" The priest presented the clothes Luisen had worn and the pilgrim''s identification token. Luisen''s hair was even on the clothes. "NoThat''sWhy is that there?!" Luisen became pale as he stammered. "Are you admitting to this crime? Put handcuffs on the hands of this sinner! He will be taken to the Church, investigated, and will face a religious trial!" Following the priest''s deration, the Pdins handcuffed the young lord''s wrists. The deputy chancellor who had tried to protect Luisen could no longer intervene. The Church was extremely strict regarding the impersonation of priests or pilgrims. The pilgrim''s token was a certified identification document issued by the Church, so anyone impersonating a pilgrim and engaging in immoral acts would reflect poorly on the Church itself. Moreover, if it was discovered that the token belonged to a deceased pilgrim, it would raise the suspicion that the impersonator had killed the pilgrim in order to steal their pass. The level of punishment varied from case to case but, in the worst scenario, the culprit may be emunicated. Being dismissed meant that they were no longer considered a child of God, which meant social death. The duke could be stripped of his title and left to wander around for the rest of his life. "T-Then, what will happen to us?" The deputy chancellor asked the priest. "This mansion, and all the people in it, will be investigated. If you are innocent, you have nothing to fear. Take the duke away!" The Pdins dragged Luisen along with them. Since Luisen had already confessed his crime, he followed obediently. Step after step. The ninth worshiper was flustered. He couldn''t quite understand how the situation had unfolded. He pondered intensely, Do I chase after him and kill him? No, but there are too many Pdins around. If I misstep, I''ll be caught. I can''t do it alone. Moreover, I''ve already been scolded by the sect leader about self-preservation'' Even if he called the Death Knight out, there was no guarantee of victory if a fight broke out. The more he thought about it, the more he realized there was nothing he could do, currently. Damn it. I can''t believe the Church made their move today of all days'' In fact, the story that Luisen had traveled to the capital by pretending to be a pilgrim was already so famous that everyone knew about it. The Church must have already known as well. But, no one stepped up to punish Luisen. After all, no one truly believed in those rumors! What kind of man was Luisen Anies? He was the one who had beaten out all other scoundrels who had gathered from all around the country and won the title of the worst scoundrel. The capital residents saw and experienced first-hand his turbulent life story. In particr, the priests remembered Luisen''s pathetic, constantly drunk appearance at every national event or holidaythe man couldn''t properly memorize a single prayer line. How could a pathetic troublemaker like that pretend to be a pilgrim? Moreover, the so-called pilgrim that Luisen was said to have been was famous for his numerous acts of kindness. Many folks remained skeptical of those rumors because of that. While Luisen''s reputation had undergone a significant change in the duchy, the young lord still remained horribly infamous in the capital. Luisen Anies was that pilgrim? That trash? He went aroundmitting good deeds? Good deeds? What good deeds? He probably would have violently assaulted people! People were convinced that Luisen couldn''t possibly have performed acts of charity and kindness, and they dismissed the rumors of him pretending to be a pilgrim as lies. But, all of a sudden, usations and evidence surfaced. With clear evidence in hand, the Church took action. Lucky bastard. Let''s see how long his luck holds.'' The ninth worshiper watched as Luisen moved further away. Though, at a surface nce, the young lord''s face was filled with grief, it also seemed as if there was a small smirk on his face. I must be seeing things. There''s no way the duke intended for this situation to happen'' The ninth worshiper didn''t want to admit that he had been fooled once again by Luisen and deliberately turned his head away. However, the ninth worshiper was not mistaken. Luisen was indeed smiling. Ahahah! It''s a sess!'' He was so excited that he had to lower his head because he was unable to maintain a poker face. Even as he was being dragged away by the Pdins, with shackles on his wrists and his arms, he could barely contain hisughter. The Pdins came at the right time.'' Anyone could see that a suspicious group hade to assassinate the young lord just as the Pdins arrived at the scene. As the Pdins questioned them, clues regarding who had ordered his assassination would emerge. Tonight''s sudden happening was all part of Luisen''s scheme. Initially, he had devised a n to make the Royal Knights retreat. The pretext that first prince had used to control the Royal Knights was "protection." If that pretext were to disappear, the first prince would have no choice but to withdraw his knights. Luisen had attempted to shatter that excuse by arranging for the imprisoned knights and soldiers of the duchy to be moved to the mansion, but those forces failed to enter the capital. The other nobles turned their backs towards Luisen because they were wary of the first prince. Although the Eastern Great Lord remained friendly to Luisen, they were careful as two Great Lords joining hands might be perceived as an act of hostility towards the royal family. Moreover, if I receive help from the Eastern Great Lord, he may take that as grounds for me to marry his granddaughter.'' Luisen thought about Carltonhis rtionship with the mercenary had not been clearly defined yet. He couldn''t think about marriage nowwhat utter nonsense. After considering various ns and possibilities, the Church came to mind. The Church was an independent entity and could move autonomously from the royal family; additionally, it had as much influence as the royal family. It was a natural course of thought to consider the Church as a means to eliminate the Royal Knights. Luisen snuck Carlton''s lieutenant out of the mansion and asked for protection from the Church. Of course, that request was rejected in a heartbeat. They stated the Churchs long-held policy of not getting involved in politics. They may be saying that, but it''s clear the first prince''s influence is involved here.'' Luisen held a powerful ace up his sleeves: the heretical cult. But, it wasn''t so easy to use that card. Without any clear evidence, using the first prince and Count Doubless of being heretics could backfire. So, after a while, the young lord came up with the n to use himself. If a clear usation with evidence were to be made, the Church would send priests and knights to investigate him and the mansion. While he was under Church jurisdiction for viting religiousw, he might be able to eliminate the Royal Knights without appearing openly defiant against the first prince! The method was sure to work, but the risks involved were great. He had given up the n after opposition from the deputy chancellor, but, after hearing Sir Boros''s warning, he had no choice. This time, Luisen instructed Carlton''s lieutenant to go to the Church and use the young lord. The lieutenant went above and beyond: he burst into the midst of a worship service and publicly used Luisen for all to hear. At that point, the Church couldn''t pretend to be ignorant even if it wanted to. All ording to Luisen''s n, the Pdins surrounded the mansion and captured Luisen as a sinner. While investigations were conducted, the knights would guard the mansion, ensuring the safety of its inhabitants. Luisen would also receive the Church''s protection. Although he would be confined to prison as a sinner and undergo a trial, it was a hundred times better than dying. I''ve even thought of a way to escape.'' It was no time forughing. Alright.'' Luisen raised his head and looked at the deputy chancellor. In turn, the deputy chancellor nodded meaningfully. They had already coordinated their ns. Now he could trust that the deputy chancellor would handle the rest effectively. After that brief exchange, Luisen looked forward once more. However, far in the distance, the Death Knight was standing in the darkness. That thing merely stood still before disappearing. What is that bastard thinking?'' Ultimately, the Death Knight had indirectly helped Luisen. But why? Whether alive or dead, Ruger was unpredictable.
TL: Redemption arc for Death Knight Ruger? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 [Luisen Anies has been imprisoned for impersonating a pilgrim!] [The pilgrim from the rumors was the worst scoundrel in the Capital?] The next morning, Luisen''s name dominated the front pages of all the newspapers. The people of the capital, no matter who they were with, talked about Luisen all day. "So Duke Anies was arrested after all, right? I thought he would go to jail at least once. "The duchy isn''t as strong as it used to be. The duke''s in handcuffs and all." Some ridiculed how the duchy''s power had fallen and Luisen''s downfall. However, those people were a minority. In fact, most folks were just surprised. "To think the pilgrim from the rumors was actually Duke Anies!" "Then, Duke Anies defeated the thief, solved the gue, and saved some vige from a monster? I didn''t think he was like that, but he''s a good person, I suppose." "I knowI can''t believe it. Duke Anies? Why wasn''t he famous for being stupid and being unable to memorize a single prayer? I guess that wasn''t true." Like that, the capital was surprised to learn that the capital''s trash was actually the respected pilgrim. Meanwhile, slowly but surely, Luisen''s achievements in the duchy began to receive attention once again. Surrendering to Carlton and preventing significant casualties in the duchy during the civil war, discovering new crops, anticipating the locust swarm, and more. While rumors had spread throughout the kingdom through the mouths of traders and mercenaries traveling to the southern regions, nobody had taken them seriously. People dismissed these rumors as desperate propaganda from the duchy, trying to regain the lost honor of Luisen who had, at that point, reached rock bottom. However, if it was true that Luisen had acted as the pilgrim, the prevailing opinion was that the good deeds done in the duchy must also be true. Of course, there were suspicions that the pilgrim''s good deeds were fabricated. However, thanks to the testimonies of those that Luisen had savedsuch as the folks who survived the boat gue or those who survived Viscount Boton''s manorthose doubts were alleviated. Amidst such heated interest and spection, Luisen spent three days trapped in the church. The young lordy on a straw cot in the corner of his cell, exhausted after several rounds of interrogation. I''m sure the deputy chancellor is doing alright, right?'' Of course he''s doing well. He''s a trusty retainer. Luisen expected to be held for a long while; the church was incredibly prudent and slow. The investigation alone could take over a month. Anticipatingplications with his escape, Luisen had given deputy chancellor instructions on what needed to be done before the trial. Of course, he didn''t intend to be docilely imprisoned for more than a month. He couldn''t waste precious time sitting in jail. The crime of impersonating a pilgrim was heavy, but he had also thought of a way to pass this trial easily. If there wasn''t the danger of being imprisoned and punished, he wouldn''t have gone with this n. Will I be able to leave tomorrow?'' Luisen thought absentmindedly when, suddenly, he heard someone walking his way. "Is that food? Am I going to get anything decent today?" Luisen muttered without raising his head; the young lord thought his visitor was a guard. However, he received an unexpected response. "In this situation, can my Duke really think about food?" This voice? Luisen leapt to his feet. "Morrison!" There stood Morrison behind the bars, wearing aplicated expression. The young lord shouted, "You finally came! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting? By the way, you came sooner than I expected. You must have been nearby?" "When I received your message, I was already near the capital. Carlton had already contacted me first, so I was on my way." Morrison''s words were unexpected. Carlton called for Morrison? Luisen had had an ominous premonition. "What? Why did Carlton do that? What''s happening?" "Come on out for now." Morrison opened the prison door with a key. "Can I leave?" Luisen asked. "Yes. I have permission from the Bishop. The Duke''s impersonationwill receive a trial, but that''ll pass by without a hitch." Morrison looked incredibly tired. Luisen didn''t understand much, but it seemed like the inquisitor spent much effort to get Luisen off the hook. The young lord quickly emerged from his cell, "So, what''s this about Carlton?" "I haven''t received direct contact from Carlton either. I''ve merely received a message. If you go to the mansion, that person will exin everything." "Who is that person?''" "Ennis. The first prince''s maid." "She''s in the mansion right now? Alone? What about Carlton?" "Let''s go quickly." Luisen became even more bewildered when Morrison changed the subject so tantly. He hurried to the mansion. *** Returning after leaving the mansion for three days, the situation had changed remarkably. After Luisen was taken away, the Pdins took control of the mansion. Therefore, the Royal Knights were forced to step down. The Pdins, though strict, recognized that the people of the mansion were innocent and allowed them more freedoms than they had under the royal control. Thanks to that, the deputy chancellor took advantage of the confusion in the capital and worked fervidly to handle matters. As a result, the people of the duchy that had not been allowed to pass through the city gates returned to the mansion. The other prisoner negotiations went smoothly thanks to the return of the Western and Northern Great Lords. Just as Luisen predicted, the previous blockages were solved easily, and as his great deeds were recognized, his image as a trashy scoundrel had quickly be blurred. Therefore, when Luisen returned to the capital mansion, the mansion was in a festive mood. The young lord''s heart ached to see the people weing him. He almost cried, but the deputy chancellor cried first. Flustered, Luisen managed topose himself. After dealing with the weingmittee, Luisen refused the deputy chancellor''s suggestion to rest and instead immediately visited Ennis. She was in the sitting room, waiting for Luisen. Carlton''s lieutenant was also with her. Harried and without any peace of mind to remember his greetings or manners, Luisen asked, "What happened?" The news dropping from her mouth was something the young lord had never expected, "Carlton has gone missing from the castle." Luisen was stunned. He thought something must have happened when Carlton called for Morrison, but he disappeared? "Tell me in detail. What do you mean?" "Aigoo. Please, your grace, have a seat first." Carlton''s lieutenant stepped in and forced Luisen to sit on the sofa. Ennis continued calmly. On the day Carlton arrived at the castle, he went to the audience chamber to meet with the first prince after talking to Ennis. But, that day, the castle was told that Carlton had tried but failed to kill the prince and had run away. Ennis was startled and tried to confirm the truth of the events. "I found out that there was indeed a fight in the chamber. Some folks had even seen Carlton running away, bleeding." "He shed blood" Luisen felt dizzy and grabbed his head. He knew very well how amazing and strong Carlton wasthe situation couldn''t have been ordinarily dangerousEspecially if someone who could face life-threatening disasters and emerge without a scratch had to run away. "Fortunately, or unfortunately, no one has seen Carlton since that day." The Royal Knights searched every inch of the castle''s interior, and the servants patrolled day and night. However, they couldn''t even find his shadow. Ennis waited for the mercenary toe find her, but he didn''t appear. "If he had died, his body would have been found. So, that means he''s still alive. But, I couldn''t just wait around." Carlton alone couldn''t slip away from the pce and capital, so it was only a matter of time before he was caught. Ennis wondered if there was anything she could do to help Carlton and recalled what Carlton had said before he left to see the first prince: how to contact Morrison. Carlton said if something happened to him, Luisen would need someone to protect him. She snuck out of the castle. This escape was only made possible because she had been a maid of the first prince and had worked in the pce for so long. After contacting Morrison, she came to the mansion to find Luisen. However, she had to turn around without stepping inside because of the royal knights. For several days, she hid, waiting until the knights were driven away by the Pdins, and only this morning, after reuniting with Morrison, was she finally able to enter the mansion. "I thought Carlton may have escaped from the castle But, seeing as he isn''t here, he may still be in the castle." Ennis finished, somewhat somberly. For a long time, Luisen couldn''t open his mouth as well. So, that all happened the day Carlton entered the castle? How long has it been since then?'' Come to think of it, the royal knight''s subjugation of the capital mansion must also be a ploy by the demon worshippers. Carlton had no choice but to head to the castle on his own, separating them. Once he entered the royal castle alone, he had no backup to protect him and was an easy target to kill. Luisen, also left alone, was an easily-kible opponent as well, as the young lord had no power to defend himself. Unaware of all that, he had wasted away time peacefully. As memories of just a while agopeacefully sitting in prisoncame back to him, he was overwhelmed by self-reproach. If only he had foresight. But, there was nothing he could have done. Still, it came at a great shock to learn that he remained ignorant while Carlton was plunged into danger. With no one to help, alone I had no idea, and I'' Actually, Luisen didn''t want Carlton to leave his side to go to the first prince. Still, the young lord said it was okay, that this was all necessary, and sent his lover off. In hindsight, that may have not been for the best, but regret always camete. Luisen wiped his face with trembling hands. Still, he couldn''t calm himself and fidgeted like a child. "My duke." Ennis gripped Luisen''s hand. "Carlton will be alright. He''s a man who would survive hell. However, it''s true that he needs help from time to time, so my duke must remain alert." She made eye contact with Luisen and spoke emphatically. Word by word, enunciated clearly. "Yes. You''re right." Luisen nodded. At times like this, he needed to hold his head high and keep his senses about him. Carlton threw himself into danger over and over to save Luisen; now, it was Luisen''s turn to save Carlton.
TL: Can I just say how much I love the idea of Luisen saving Carlton as much as Carlton saves Luisen? Also that Carlton called Morrison bc his lover needs a protector? And that Morrison probably worked his bum off to keep Luisen out of jail T_T Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The n to save Carlton was simple: Well go inside the royal pce. We''ll find Carlton. Then, we''ll sneak him out!'' At first nce, the n sounded easy, but there were many obstacles. First, he wasn''t able to enter the royal pce; no one was allowed to enter without the explicit permission of the first prince. It wasn''t just Luisen, the other Great Lords and nobles who had asked to visit under various pretexts were also refused. Originally, the castle was a ce where people could freelye and go without specific summons, so there was a strong bacsh against this new policy. However, the first prince didn''t even pretend to listen to theseints. For some unknown reason, the first prince was behaving in a rather closed-off manner. The second obstacle was finding Carlton. Even after the Royal Knightsbed through the ce for days and days, they found no traces of the mercenary. Finding him would be a challenge if the mercenary was determined to remain hidden. And finally, the most difficult part of this n was to escape the royal castle safely. ording to Ennis, it was more difficult to exit than to enter the castle. Even if they managed to find Carlton, it would not be easy to hide the man and bring him outnot when the security even rifled through the trash leaving the pce. In addition, once they enter the fortress, Luisen might encounter crises like demon worshiper attacks. However, Luisen was determined to save Carlton, so he had no choice but to solve these dilemmas one by one. The first problem: to enter the castle, Luisen released a man sent a man into the capital and used him to secretly spread rumors. Is the king truly alive? Is the first prince hiding that the king has already died?'' These rumors, as is usually the case, started with seeds of doubts and ended with even more doubts. There was no need for proof. It hadn''t been long since the king had copsed, and the Great Lords had already gathered in the capital. The prince''s suspiciously closed-off behavior reinforced the rumor. Of course, the story was quite controversial; it didn''t spread quickly because people were worried they could be found in contempt of the royal family for nder. However, the rumors had spread enough to reach the Great Lords'' ears. They reacted quickly to this trifling news because they were sensitive to pce affairs. The Great Lords first tried to ascertain the truth behind these rumors. However, no matter how many people they sent, the royal family remained silent. They were also out of touch with their informants ced inside the pce so, even if they wanted to figure out the internal situation discreetly, they couldn''t. Just when Luisen felt frustrated and hopeless, the Eastern Great Lord called for a meeting between the other Great Lords. *** At the reception room in the Eastern Great Lord''s capital residence: The rulers representing the four regionseast, west, north, and southof the kingdom had gathered together. Thest to arrive was Luisen. Luisen was the youngest amongst them. So, even if they held the same position, the young lord still showed respect. If the Eastern Great Lord was old enough to be his grandfather, then the Western and Northern Great Lord could be his uncles. "Ah, Duke Anies. I heard you went through a religious trial this time? If you''re going to make trouble, do it moderately. How sad would your deceased father in heaven feel when he sees you?" "Your father was an impable and perfect man. Your mother was a greatdy as well. If you had inherited even half of your parents'' qualities, things wouldn''t be in such a mess now." The Western and Northern Great Lord took jabs at Luisen as they exchanged pleasantries. It was like this every time they met, so Luisen didn''t like the other Great Lords very much. In the past, he would have kicked the chair and left the room without enduring their verbal jabs, but this time, the young lord remained patient. Usually, the Eastern Great Lord would cut in andnd thest blow, but he didn''t this time. So, the atmosphere fizzled out before they immediately got to the point. "You all heard the rumors right? What do you think of them?" Luisen asked. "Well, wouldn''t it just be some tall tales from the streets? I didn''t think you had the leisure to think about such things, Duke Anies." "Now, though, you must have answered my call because you all are concerned." The Eastern Great Lord inwardly sided with Luisen. "That''s right. Perhaps it''s a groundless rumor, but it would be a little strange to just ignore it," The Northern Great Lord spoke with a difited expression. As a supporter of the first prince, he was ufortable with the way the prince mistreated the noble families from the North who had been wholeheartedly backing him. Luisen nced at the gathered Great Lords: the Northern Great Lord, who openly expressed hisints, the Western Greatlord, whose grim expression did not match his carefree words, and the Eastern Great Lord, who originally did not like the royal family. Apparently, everyone harbored anxiety about the current situation. Luisen decided to push his luck a little. "His Highness''s safety is very important to us." "Of course." "Who doesn''t know that?" "But the problem is that we can''t even ascertain the truth behind these rumors. Everyone came to the capital upon hearing the news of His Majesty''s critical condition, but does anyone here truly have reliable information about His Majesty? It''s frustrating for all of us; that''s why we gathered here," Luisen pointed out. The Western Great Lord kept his mouth shut at Luisen''s criticism. He had responded to the Eastern Great Lord''s summons, just as Luisen had said. "Our current situation, where we have the duty to protect His Majesty''s life and conduct his funeral, yet can''t confirm his well-beingIs this not absurd? This encroaches upon our ducal prerogative and disregards our authority," Luisen continued. "Isn''t that too much of a wild interpretation of these events? I know you have your conflicts with the first prince, but" "Yes, if this only affected me, then I could perhaps wave this away as a personal grudge. However, seeing the prince neglect even the Northern Great Lord and the other Northern nobles Frankly, I can''t help but suspect there may be other motives." "Other motives?" the Northern Great Lord asked with a very displeased look on his face. "He''s trying to weaken our ducal authority and treat us like ordinary nobles, isn''t he? If not that, then how could he abandon the ducal house Anies, which has protected the South for longer than this country has existed, and promote a mere count to the position of the Southern Great Lord?" the Eastern Great Lord shouted angrily. "Count? Are you talking about Count Doubless? Wasn''t his family once a retainer of the Anies duchy?" The Western and Northern Great Lords had heard of him and the various rumors swirling around the count. However, hearing such from the Eastern Great Lord, this time, struck their hearts deeply. "How could he change a Great Lord''s position so willfully? Though the royal family has changed many times since the establishment of this kingdom, the Great Lords have retained their authority." "If the first prince is truly trying to persecute us We cannot let that happen." he atmosphere seemed to have heated up a decent amount, so Luisen sneaked in a few inciting words, "Therefore, we must show our strength." "Have you crafted any ns?" "Come, let us go and fulfill our duties. We will pay our respects to His Majesty and guard his deathbed," Luisen said. Although his words sounded reasonable, in reality, this was just a n to forcefully storm into the pce. If Luisen were alone, entering the pce would be difficult. But, with all the Great Lords gathered, even the first prince wouldn''t be able to stop them. Considering the personalities of these snake-like individuals, they would do everything in their power to seize the opportunity to enter the pce. While they drew attention, Luisen nned to go and find Carlton. "Isn''t it a good idea? If all four of us assert that we will fulfill our duties together, the first prince won''t be able to ignore us. Public opinion will be on our side as well." The Eastern Great Lord cut in and supported Luisen''s n. As the oldest of the gathered nobles, and an experienced politician, his support and authority made the n sound all the more usible. They were sure to gain considerable advantages if they could just enter the royal pce in such a chaotic situation. After short contemtion, the Western and Northern Great Lords also concluded in Luisen''s favor. "Very well. Let us go." *** What most people considered the main gate to the pcethergest gateremained firmly closed. Gatekeepers guarded the door. It had been several days since the doors to the royal pce remained firmly shut. At first, there were always constant disturbances at the gate because minor and major nobles threw tantrums trying to enter the pce. However, the nobles now understood that nothing would grant them entry, so they didn''t bothering near. As a result, the gatekeepers stood there with extremely bored expressions, gazing ahead. They watched people pass by and impatiently awaited their shift changes. There was no sign of tension in their loose grip on their spears and their slouching postures. Suddenly, in the distance, they heard the sound of hooves approaching. Again? Some back-country nobles?'' Sometimes aristocrats that had just arrived from the countryside were not yet aware that the pce had closed its doors and insisted on gaining an audience with the first prince. If the gatekeepers ignored them, the nobles would merely throw themselves on thewn in a hissy fit. No big deal. But, it wasn''t the old carriage of some countryside aristocrat that was drawing closer. The carriages were so gigantic that they had to be drawn by four horses; their appearance wasvish and splendid. Each of the four carriages had a g hung at its side. When he saw the g, the gatekeeper''s mouth hung wide open. "T-The Great Lords The Great Lords'' carriages!" Four Great Lords were barreling towards the gate.
TL: Man, I wish I could sock a few nobles in their mouths this chapter! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "What? The Great Lords areing to the royal pce?" The Grand Dukes represented the four regions of the kingdom and typically resided in their respective territories, except for Luisen, who often stayed in the capital. Barring significant events like the New Year or other major national events, it was rare for all four Grand Dukes to gather together. However, without giving advance notice, these four Great Lords were galloping towards the royal pce very urgently. "What is it? Is there something wrong?" This was an almost unbelievable situation. The Great Lord''s hurry indicated that there was an urgent matter at hand. The gatekeeper''s mind naturally wandered to the rumored ailing, elderly king. While the gatekeepers were waffling, the Great Lords'' carriages had already arrived in front of them. "W-What seems to be the problem?" The gatekeepers asked cautiously. "We are on our way to see His Highness. Open the gates." "His Highness? Highness? However, without permission, no one is allowed in" "You dare interfere with a Great Lord''s duty?!" the northern Great Lord''s knight roared forcefully. The king must have died!'' Doubts had turned into conviction. In such a situation, where the king''s death was somewhat expected in theing days, the urgency of the Great Lords'' duty could only be exined by that! Common sense would suggest that if the king had died, the news would reach the gatekeeperthe ones responsible for protecting their kingfar faster than it would reach the Great Lords. However, they were flustered over this unusual situation, and the Great Lords were crowding them all at once. The pressure the lords and their knights presented made rational thought difficult. "I-I''ll open the gate." The gatekeepers scrambled to open the door. As the tightly closed gate opened, the carriage and its apanying party rushed straight inside the pce. Luisen''s strategy of rushing in urgently with all the Great Lords had worked well. *** The royal pce was an impressive building with spires reached towards the sky. It was a five-story high-rise building, something quite rare in this era, and the small windows gave it a somewhat imposing feel. There were many people gathered in front of the main pce building. Upon hearing the news that the Great Lords had passed through the gate, the Royal Knightmander, the chambein, the servants, and even the nobles who were staying within the pce rushed out. "To barge into the pce like this, what on earth are the Great Lords thinking?" "They must be feeling frustrated too. The first prince''s actions have put us all in a tight spot" "Hush, they''reing." The wagons arrived one after another, and the Great Lords dismounted. All four of them carried a dignified aura and were d in colorful garments as befitting their position as the ruler and representative of their regions, but the peoples'' eyes were focused on one person: Luisen. Though it was unusual for someone to be escorted by the Pdins alone, their eyes were drawn to the young lord because of his stunning beauty. Luisen wore a knee-high cape coat. The soft cream-colored fabric had a gentle sheen, and the intricate embroidered vine-like pattern using golden thread exuded splendor. He also wore a round hat, and, with each movement of his head, the jewel ornaments hanging down the side of his face would shimmer and sway, adding to the young lord''s radiance. The outfit was so shy that it could look ridiculous on another person, but it didn''t look excessive at all when paired with Luisen''s innate shy appearance. The splendor of his outfit made Lusien''s innocent features stand out even more and perfectly harmonized with his serene aura, highlighting the young lord''s determination and hardened resolve. Since he wore white clothes and was escorted by Pdins in white armor, he looked like a saint from heaven. At that moment, all the various debates surrounding Luisen were forgotten and only his unrealistic appearance remained in their minds. This was one of the plenty of reasons why, despite the young lord''s unconventional behavior in the past, he had received more love than criticism. "Did you alle out to guide us in or to block the road?" The Western Great Lord''s brusque remark diverted the attention away from Luisen. "I will guide my lords to his Highness." The royal chambein stepped forward, and the Great Lords followed him. The aristocrats who had gathered because of themotion trailed behind at a certain distance. Luisen found Sir Boros and approached him, "We''re seeing each other quite often these days, hm?" "I apologize." Sir Boros said; he looked as if he wanted to strangle himself. Luisenughed lightly, "Did I say anything wrong? Rather, is it really okay for us to follow along like this?" "Yes. The first prince has given his permission." "He did?" Luisen thought that their sudden entrance would disturb him, but this was an unexpected reaction. "What is the first prince thinking?" "We don''t know as well." "Of course." Though Luisen was curious about the first prince''s motives, he couldn''t turn back now that they hade this far. *** Before taking any substantial actions, they needed to see the king first. The chambein led the Great Lords to the king''s bedroom. The elderly king, who looked like a parched, gnarled tree,y asleep in bed. From time to time, a rustling, hoarse breath escaped from him, as if his life were escaping through his lips. The atmosphere inside the bedroom was dreary. Though the room itself wasn''t dark, there was inevitably a sense of mncholy that had settled in its corners. There were no excuses; the king was dying. The great Lords all reacted to the king''s appearance in different ways. One was bitter, and another held the king''s hand with tears in his eyes. Whatever their personal thoughts may be, the passing of a monarchthe passing of an erawas heartbreaking. Luisen stood a little apart from the bed and stared at the king. He had expected this turn of events. If he looked back on his memory pre-regression, the king was ted to die soon. He thought that perhaps the chain of events could be different due to the changes he had made, but there was no difference nor unexpected results. Perhaps because the young lord had already thought of the king as a dead person, he didn''t react as strongly as the other Great Lords. However, Luisen did feel sorry for him; he knew what it felt like to have death slowly approach. Dying felt horrible. It was hard to stay sane from fear of death. Still, I had the saint by my side.'' The one-armed pilgrim stood by Luisen until the end. He had moistened Luisen''s lips with wine and held his heavily scarred right hand as the young lord epted death. Thanks to the pilgrim''s presence, Luisen was not lonely even if he was scared. In fact, Luisen had the presence of mind to speak his dying will. May his Highness also have someone who will stand wholeheartedly with him until the end.'' Luisen wished sincerely. With all his heart. *** After a brief greeting, the Great Lords left the bedroom. Sorrow was sorrow, but, after grasping the king''s condition, they had calctions to make. With the king''s death and the ascension of the new king impending, they knew they couldn''t waste any time and needed to act now. All the lords became busy as they had not entered the pce solely to meet the king. As the Great Lords began to move freely, the royal servants and knights followed their lead. Luisen also pivoted to his original motive. I''ve entered the royal pce. Now, I must find Carlton.'' He must move onto the second phase of his n. He needed a little acting skill from here on out. "Ah" After walking quite well all this while, Luisen suddenly stumbled. He had almost fallen, but one of the pce servants rushed over to support him. "My duke, are you alright?" "Thank you. I''ve suddenly be dizzy. Can I stay like this for a while?" "OfOf course." Luisen leaned slightly against the royal servant. When the servant looked closer at the blemish-less, perfect face, his cheeks flushed faintly. "I think I''m a little shocked. I didn''t expect his Highness to be in such a grave condition" Luisen blinked slowly. His long eyshes flutteredthe royal servant''s heart also fluttered. Luisen looked straight into the servant''s eyes, "Please don''t speak ill of me for being weak. With all my loved ones passing so suddenly It''s so unbearable." Everyone knew that Luisen had lost his parents at a young age and had, instead, treated the queen and the second prince like his real family. Even though this moment of weakness'' was self-inflicted, Luisen had thought the tragedy that had befallen him was truly pitiful. "I just have one favor to ask of you. Even if it''s for a secondI''d like to look around my revered Aunt''s room." "Her majesty, the queen? It remains unchanged from when she had used it, but" "Please, I beg of you. She was a mother to me. Let me mourn." "That''sWell" "If a problem appears, I''ll make sure to tell people that I forced your hand." Luisen''s blue eyes slowly filled with tears. When the gorgeous, frail beauty revealed his vulnerability, it evoked both sorrow and profound sympathy in the servant''s heart. He felt a surge of couragehe would do anything to stop those tears. "I understandI can give you enough time for a prayer." The royal servant granted permission. Most people felt empathy towards Luisen''s pitiful appearance, so there wasn''t much opposition. Some may have thought this wasn''t prudent, but they couldn''t oppose it as their protest would make them seem heartless and unsympathetic. They headed for the queen''s residence. Luisen, once more, asked for his guide''s understanding and took only the Pdins with him inside before closing the door. "Wow, that worked?" Morrison, who was dressed as a Pdin, said as if he had found this all so absurd. "Of course. I made this n and dressed up in this manner because it works." Luisen pointed at himself with his finger. He looked too outstanding so Morrison couldn''t even retort. "Let''s just find him quickly. We need to find Carlton." "Of course." Luisen approached an ornate cab in the corner of the room. Though it looked heavy, it was easily moved with a push. Afterwards, its absence revealed a hidden passage. In the past, he had found this secret passage while ying hide-and-seek with the second prince. When the young lord heard that Carlton had not been foundand after his astonishment had subsidedhe thought of this passage. This passage was connected to many ces in the castle, so, if Carlton had found it, he could spend days upon days eating, drinking, and hiding out of sight.
TL: Luisen''s total confidence in his attractiveness is very attractive ngl. So I couldn''t post yesterday, btw, I''m in ss/office from 11 am to 7pm. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 There was a high possibility that Carlton was somewhere in this secret passage. Luisen looked insidethere were no windows nor torches. So, beyond the area near the entrance, the passage was dark. So dark.'' As Luisen faltered, Morrison asked, worried, "Will you be alright? Should I go in instead?" "No. It''s better if I go." Though less physically capable than Morrison, Luisen was familiar with the castle''s structure and, when he was young, he had explored the insides of this passage briefly. Looking back, the corridor path was quiteplicated, so it was better for someone who knew the way to go. Of course, the secret passage was far too dark, and he was afraidbut Luisen was determined. It''s alright. This is nothing.'' The young lord took off his hat and coat and handed it to Morrison. "Please don''t worry and wait here. Don''t let anyone inside. If they try to force themselves in, then block them at all costs." "Understood." Luisen walked, alone, into the secret passageway. Inside, it was moreplicated than he remembered. The passageway was narrow enough for barely one person to walk through, and the path was winding andplicated. There was nothing on the floor to make his feet stumble, but it still wasn''t easy to walk by the light of a single, small candle. The faint candlelight trembled in the air. If the candle goes out No.'' An ominous scene came to mind, but the young lord did not stop walking. Instead, he opened his eyes even more and looked ahead. "Carlton? It''s me. If you''re here, please answer." He cautiously called out. He cupped his ears, but he could only hear his own echoes. There was no response. Did I guess wrong?'' As doubt began to creep in, he noticed something lying ahead. Since this secret passage was unknown even to the pce inhabitants, whatever was ahead might hold a clue. The young lord approached and illuminated it with the candle. It was an article of clothing. A jacketthat seemed like it was part of a uniformwhich was raggedy, torn, and bloodstained. The bloodstains don''t seem very old.'' The jacket looked simr to Ennis''sst description of the mercenary; the clothes seemed to fit Carlton''s physique as well. This must have been something Carlton wore.'' Luisen was convinced. He picked up the jacket and examined his surroundings more closely. Drops of blood on the ground formed a sporadic trail. The image of Carlton discarding the ufortable jacket and moving forward became vivid in his mind. Luisen followed the trail; the drops of blood led to a narrow, steep staircase. As he carefully descended the stairs, Luisen encountered a path he had never seen before. And, at the end, there was an arch-shaped door. Is this the ce?'' When he got closer, something was covering the door. He pulled at the curtains to reveal a bookcase packed full of books. This led to the king''s library, huh?'' Luisen had a rough idea of where he was. I don''t think Carlton will be here, but'' Still, just in case, Luisen took out one or two books to confirm. Light poured in through the gap; the young lord closed his eyes tightly before opening them again. As his eyes adapted to the bright light, the interior of the room slowly came into view. The first prince stood there, against the backdrop of this dignified room. Due to the backlight from the window, his expression was hidden from Luisen. In addition to the first prince, there were two others in the library. Luisen was familiar with their faces: Count Doubless and the red-robed ninth worshiper. Though it wasn''t unexpected and the young lord wasn''t surprised that Count Doubless was a demon worshiper, he thought differently of the prince. The first prince I didn''t think he would team up with them.'' Of course, he had suspected that the first prince could be a part of their group. However, Luisen had clung to the hope that it wasn''t the casethat something else was going on. Before regression, the first prince became a king who worked to save his realm. He tried to better the life of the citizens in his country. Luisen had seen it all from the perspective of a denizen, and the young lord inwardly held a sense of respect for the man. His personal resentment felt meaningless in the face of how good a king the first prince was. Betrayal rushing through him, Luisen clenched his fist. Count Doubless opened his mouth, "The Great Lords are throwing their weight about and roaming through the castle, your Highness." "" "Why did you bring the Great Lords inside the royal pce?" "" "I definitely told you to not let anyone inside the pce. Why didn''t you follow my advice?" "" The first prince opened his mouth slowly, "When I thought about it, I had no excuse to block them." "Is that more important than my suggestion?" "No, I was going to follow your suggestion, but" the first prince began to speak but then abruptly shook his head as if he was confused. His body swayed momentarily before steadying itself. As he shifted his posture, the lighting through the window illuminated his face. The colorful stained ss cast a distracted glow on his speechless face. "Why should I follow you unconditionally?" The confusion the prince felt was clearly shown on his face. "It''s dangerous to fight with the Great Lords. I can''t just follow whatever you say. Duke Anies, too The duke Why should I kill him" The prince murmured. He questioned his own actions. What is he saying?'' Luisen, peeping secretly through the gap, couldn''t make sense of those words. The first prince tried to kill him, but he didn''t understand his own actions? Has he gone crazy? "Haha. My prince. What strange things you''re saying." Count Doubless chuckled. The situation wasn''t humorous at all, and Luisen was horrified by his wide smile. "Didn''t we make a promise?" the count continued. "Promise?" "I have fulfilled my prince''s wish. You''re paying for that now." "My wish? That wasn''t much though." Count Doubless ced his hand on the first prince''s shoulder and pushed forcefully. The first prince knelt before the count. "Count, what is this" "By nature, a promise with the devil isn''t fair, my prince." Dark-red smoke rose from the count''s hand and prated into the prince''s eyes, nose, and mouth. Blood flowed from the prince''s nose. The first prince hurriedly wiped the blood with his hand, but the blood flow continuedflowing like a river with no brakes. The front of his shirt was drenched red. By the time Count Doubless withdrew from the prince''s personal space, there was no more confusion left on the prince''s face. The prince rose to his feet as if nothing had happened. As the backlight fell once more on the crown princes countenance, Luisen felt an eerie sensation. The prince''s face seemed unnervingly like that of a perfectly crafted doll; goosebumps rose all over the young lord''s skin. "Is that alright? The brainwashing keeps unraveling," the demon worshiper said. Brainwashing?'' Luisen was so surprised he almost eximed out loud. If someone hadn''te from behind him, embraced him, and blocked his mouth, some sound might have burst out from his mouth. Luisen froze on the spot. The arms that wrapped around him from behind felt incredibly familiar andforting. Suddenly, his heart began to beat fast; Luisen ovepped the hand that covered his mouth with his own. Then, he slowly looked back. Carlton!'' Carlton was standing there. Tears in his eyes, the young lord whirled around and faced his lover. As he buried himself into Carlton''s arms, the mercenary''srge hands slowly swept down his back. How have you been? How did you get behind me?'' There was a lot Luisen wanted to ask, but Carlton ced an index finger to his lips and motioned with his eyes towards the library. If they were to speak here, they could be discovered. Luisen nodded to show he understood. This was an inappropriate time for them to partake in the joy of reunion. However, Carlton quickly pecked Luisen on the nose as if he couldn''t endure. That''s cheating.'' Luisen tried to return a kiss of his own, but he had no choice but to hold back when he heard Count Doubless''s voice. Wait. "This magic was rather inconvenient from the start. I was going to sort it out once we dealt with Duke Anies, but" In the heart of the pce, he had used the power obtained from devil worship against the first prince. Despite risking so much, he had managed to push Luisen into a corner; this time, he finally believed that he might achieve his revenge. Yet, Luisen had managed to escape with an unexpected and ingenious method. I was sure he was a fooltoo ipetent to make moves like that. My n was perfect, but why'' Luring the church by using the usations of impersonating a pilgrim against himselfThe count had not expected such an ingenious n. Even if he''s lived as trash, was his lineage as the Duke of Anies enough? So, are the rulers of the great golden fields different, no matter what?'' Count Doubless clenched his teeth. His anger made his jaw protrude and his hands shake. Why must the dukes of the Anies territory ruin his ns and push him towards a dead end? "That Shouldn''t we slowly move towards another method? The sect leader also expressed some concerns as well," the ninth worshiper spoke cautiously. After Luisen''s assassination had failed, the ninth worshipper was harshly scolded by his leader. Count Doubless and their Sect Leader were in the same generation 1, and it was thanks to the Count''s full support that the demon worshippers were able to grow in power to such arge extent. So, they endeavored to help the Count, but this venture slowly became a burden. A heretical religion''s poweres from secrecy, and they had been exposed far too much while helping the Count. "Perhaps, my Count, focusing more on our faith than ambiguous revenge may be wiser The person you originally wanted to take revenge onI heard they died from an epidemic decades ago" Ignoring the ninth worshiper''s words, Count Doubless asked, "What of the rite?" "We''re preparing it as you''ve told us to do, but can things really proceed like this in the capital?" "If all goes well, the glory thates from this ritual will far surpass the amount gathered in any other minor rituals we''ve conducted thus far. The Supreme One will surely be greatly pleased as well." "Then, we''ll have to work hard." To have the devil they serve rejoice in their actionswhat else could be more rewarding than that? The ninth worshiper blushed and smiled. The Count said, "Let me know how it proceeds and keep an eye on the first prince until then. The blood of the blue lion should prove useful." "Where will my Count be going?" "Isn''t Duke Anies in the castle? It''s been a long time since I have seen that face. I wonder what he''s scheming in the queen''s bedroom." Count Doubless began to move. Hngh. The count ising.'' There was no time to dwell on what he had heard. Luisen needed to arrive in the queen''s bedroom before the count did. The young lord gave Carlton a nod; without a word spoken, the two hurried their steps.
TL: AHHhhhh!!! Carlton is back!!!! All of us missed him so much. Also, I wonder what deal the Prince made!
  1. this word is mainly used for n generations. I can''t tell just yet if the author means that they''re rted, or they''re of the same lineage'' or social strata
Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Outside the queen''s chambers: People were still waiting for Luisen to exit. Contrary to their expectations that the young lord would be quick, it took quite some time. They started to get worried as the wait grew longer. "Excuse me, Sir Duke? Are you still there?" "Could you wait a little longer? The Duke is still quite emotional." Someone answered from within. Those words reminded the audience gathered outside of Luisen''s sorrowful appearance just before the young lord had entered the roomthat recollection made the people''s hearts generous once more. Just then, Count Doubless arrived in front of the queen''s chambers. His knights, d in red armor, followed behind. When the royal servants and knights noticed their presence, they held their breaths. As Count Doubless had gained power, he had been using his knights to willfully and wildly enforce his will; everyone was bound to be nervous in his presence. "What business do you have here?" someone asked. "Is Duke Anies in there?" "Yes, he is." "The entire time?" "Yes. His Grace has been there ever since he met with his Highness." Count Doubless looked at the ornate, shy door. Then he smileda somewhat difiting smile. "Open the door." "Now?" "Now. Immediately." The servants wanted to wait for Luisen longer, but they could not resist the influential Count Doubless''smand. They opened the locked door with a key they had on hand. At the same time, the Count''s knights rushed inside, kicking the door open. When the door opened, Luisen was in a corner of the room. His arms rested atop a prayer table, and he was on his knees. The sunlight pouring through the window settled on Luisen''s white silhouette. The bright, blond hair seemed to glimmer; a halo of light surrounded the young lord, making him appear almost ethereal. Even those who knew Luisen and considered him a worthless scoundrel couldn''t help but be momentarily awestruck by this beautiful sight. Luisen pretended to be absorbed in prayer as he calmed his shortness of breath. This is thest step. If I can hide Carlton and safely smuggle him out of the castle, then it''ll all be finished.'' In a way, this was the most difficult step, but Luisen''s n had gone smoothly so far. He just needed a little more time and perserverence. Luisen slowly raised his head. Looking straight at Count Doubless, the young lord greeted the other warmly, "It''s been a long while, Count Doubless." "It has been quite some time, my Duke." Their polite greetings followed proper etiquette. Luisen felt sick at the count''s polite demeanor. The count''s appearance,plete with a faint smile, was exactly as Luisen had remembered. There was nothing particrly special about itthe man wasn''t memorable. His appearance was consistent with his identity as a nobleman from a neighboring fiefdom. The man he had seen in the royal library a while ago looked remarkably different, and this contrast only made the situation eerier. The young lord wondered if they were even the same man. Luisen didn''t want to face the count, but avoiding the other noble here would be no different from proiming he was suspect, so Luisen held hisposure. The count stayed still, as if he was waiting for Luisen to speak first. Since he barged in, dragging the knights in, through the door, Luisen must have much to say. However, he couldn''t understand why the young lord was acting this way. "What is going on?" Luisen asked casually. "To be frank, we''ve just been tipped off about something." "A tip-off?" "Yesit was about the Duke harboring a runaway fugitive." It was obvious that this whole business about the tip was merely an excuse. Count Doubless already knew that Luisen had entered the castle to save Carlton. Hence, this bold disy of power: his attempt to pressure Luisen was clearly evident. For now, Luisen feigned ignorance of all these underworkings. "I don''t know who or what you''re talking about? What do you mean by a fugitive?''" "The criminal''s name is Carlton. He has tried to assassinate the first prince but failed and is on the run. I''m sure the Duke knows his name well. I''ve been told that you''re particrly fond of him." "So? Are you suggesting I helped the fugitive escape? This is beyond ridiculous. Do you really think I would stoop to such levels? I am Duke Anies, after all; my family has long served and been devoted to the kingdom and the royal family! But now, you doubt me?!" Luisen''s face twisted in anger. "Then, why has the Duke been alone in the queen''s bedroom all this while? What have you hidden here?" "I came to mourn her. She was a mother to me." "After inciting the Great Lords to invade the royal pce, you merely want to mourn someone?" "" "Your grief is simply an excuse; isn''t there something else in the queen''s bedroom? For example a runaway criminal?" "Count!" "At least, that''s what the first prince said. Since he''s doubting you, I have no choice but to follow." Count Doubless bowed deeply as if to ask for mercy. The gathered crowd roared loudly. The majority was of the opinion that the Count''s point was reasonable. "I ask for your understanding. Everyone needs to cooperate with this search." Upon the count''s order, his knights searched the room. The count''s knights searched the queen''s bedroom, roughly overturning the entire ce, with conviction that Carlton was hiding there. They opened the closet, took out all the clothes inside, and kicked over cabsrge that were enough to house a person. The banging and tumultuous sche quickly littered floorseemed deliberately exaggerated, as if to pressure Luisen. Sometimes, the young lord felt that Count Doubless was looking his way, observing the young lord''s expression. Luisen stood there, arms crossed, but couldn''t hide his nervousness. Soon, some of the count''s knights approached Luisen, searched his body, before approaching the Pdins. "Please take off your knight''s pitch." "Wait!" Luisen was astounded and blocked the way between the Count''s knights and the Pdin. "Do you mean to search a Pdin?" "Yes. We can''t confirm his identity because he''s wearing a helmet." "Excessive caution can be poison as well. Even if I did hide a criminal, would I hide him in a Pdin''s armor?" "Isn''t the Duke under surveince because he impersonated a pilgrim?" "Still, this would challenge the Church''s authority! I vehemently object!" Removing a knight''s helmet was a delicate matter. If the Church were to find out, they would cry foul and wouldn''t sit still. However, the count and his knights were even more convinced when they saw Luisen''s desperate opposition. Carlton must be there. From the beginning, it was unlikely that Carlton would be hidden in the room. If Luisen had found Carlton, it was more likely that the young lord would disguise his lover as a Pdin, switching him with someone with a simr physique. That way, the man could cover his whole body with armor. "If you''re so upright, why don''t you directly take off his pitch and show everyone his face?" "That''s" Count Doubless gestured with his eyes. The Count''s knights pushed Luisen out of the way and stood before the Pdin. "Are you not afraid of the Church''s wrath?" Luisen asked. Count Doubless sneered and smirked as if he found Luisen''s threats ridiculous. The count''s knights were already all on the count''s side,pletely cut off from the Church''s influence. The count''s knights surrounding the Pdins. Some held shields and swords, wary of any possible resistance. "I said, stop!" Luisen became more aggressive in his efforts to stop the knights. One of the Pdins, who had been silent all this while, said, "That''s enough, my Duke. It''ll all be easily settled if we take off our helmets. I have never done anything so shameful such that I cannot show my face to my God." Then, he took his helmet off. One after another, the other Pdins followed. One by one, the Pdin''s bare faces were revealed. "I don''t recognize any of these faces." Carlton was not there. At the same time, the knights had finished searching the room. "There is no one in the room. There are no signs of anyone hiding here." "That can''t be! Search more thoroughly!" Count Doubless was now as agitated as he had been confident. "Look at that: suspecting people without reason. Others might not know, but the Count shouldn''t be like that. How well has our family treated yours throughout the generations?" Luisen looked at ease, as if he had never been nervous. Count Doubless clenched his teeth when he saw that, "Carlton was never here from the very beginning." "Isn''t that what I said? What did you hear when I said no?''" Luisen smiled pleasantly. This distraction, this war of attrition, was nned from the very start. They would act suspiciously, drawing attention towards Luisen, and Morrison, disguised as a Pdin, would step in at the right time and clean up the situation. Carlton wasn''t here from the start. Luisen looked at the window; just in time, the Eastern Great Lord''s procession exiting the pce caught his eye. Of the numerous knights apanying the Great Lord, Luisen''s eyes focused on one. d in helmet and armor, a stranger would not be able to distinguish this one knight from all others. However, Luisen could recognize the person by his riding form. That knight was Carlton. The mercenary and the young lord split in the secret passageway. Luisen returned to the queen''s bedroom, and Carlton followed the path Luisen had told him to follow and joined the Eastern Great Lord''s party disguised as one of the older noble''s knights. Luisen knew that the first prince and Count Doubless would have noticed that he came to rescue Carlton. From the moment they arrived at the castle, Luisen, his carriage, and his entourage suffered through intense surveince. Being stuck in the queen''s bedroom would have made him seem suspicious. Therefore, no matter how hard he wracked his brain, Luisen couldn''t think of a way to smuggle his lover out. The answer came from the Eastern Great Lord. He was the one who first suggested that they should cooperate together to save Carlton. While Luisen felt uneasy about the Eastern Grand Duke''s offer, knowing that he wasn''t one to offer help without a reason, the young lord at least trusted the older noble''s unwavering faith. He requested the Eastern Grand Duke''s assistance in this rescue operation. I had thought about disguising Carlton as a Pdin, but'' That strategy was thrown out the door as Luisen thought his opponents might search the Pdins faces. Although, Luisen did not think they would actually go this farwhen the Count said he wanted to check the Pdins faces, Luisen was able to act realistically since he was truly surprised at the man''s audacity. I think we''ve bought enough time.'' Carlton could be seen leaving the castle far in the distance. The third phase of the Carlton-rescue-n was sessful. Should I slowly return as well?'' Once Luisen left the capital, the n would be sessfullypleted. Carlton would be waiting at home. The anticipation made his heart race excitedly.
TL: I''m dying from work ya''ll T_T I already told the server, but I''ll probably take a break in a bitmaybe at the beginning of October. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Luisen looked once more at Count Doubless. Though the count''s expression was slightly stiff, a smile still lingered on his mouthhow impressive. Though the man must have been quite agitated, the young lord couldn''t read the count''s expressions. As expected, it would be difficult to deal with him at my current strength,'' the young lord thought. He had plenty of questions for the count: Why are you doing this to me? What do you want? What are you currently scheming? Luisen thought he might divine some answers to those questions when he met Count Doubless in the castle but, looking at the man''s face now, that seemed impossible. Luisen was far too simple a man to deal with someone asplicated as the count. Regardless of the young lord''s intelligence, the way they thought was far too different. Luisen felt as if he might be manipted if he were to recklessly face the count. So, let''s just go home. Morrison, over there, was also shaking his head, signaling to stop the flow of needless information. "I think this is enough to prove my innocence. What do you think, Count?" " Yes. It seems that I acted under a false report." "Right. It''s not wise to be so rash over baseless ims. I''ll overlook today''s impertinence since we met after so long today, but be cautious in the future." "I''m grateful for your mercy, my Duke." Count Doubless bowed slightly. The count''s knights, following their master, bowed their heads as well. There was no sinceritymerely surface courtesy. They had created such a vicious atmosphere, the sudden reversal in attitude, as if someone flipped their palm, in both master and knight was so disgusting. "Enough. Then, I''ll be going." Luisen was about to turn around, however Count Doubless mentioned something out of the blue. "By the way, have you heard? There''s a strong, growing sentiment that the Great Lord of the South should be changed. That the Great Lord should be a Doubless'' not Anies.''" Luisen was bewilderedwhy was he bringing this up all of a sudden? Was this mere provocation or an attempt to assert his own pride? If this was provocation, then he hadpletely failed. Luisen thought little of whatever the count had said. He learned, from eavesdropping in the library, that the first prince was being manipted by the count. This power-change discussion would naturally disappear if Count Doubless and the demon worshippers were executed and the prince was saved. That is to say, the Anies duchy would be restored through Luisen''s efforts to destroy Count Doubless and demon worshippers. "Ah, is that so?" Luisen replied apathetically. "Is that your answer? Your duchy''s authority is being threatened." "Is itbeing threatened?" "Are you saying, No matter what the Count does or how well the county does, it won''t be a threat to the duchy?''" Count Doubless''s face twisted with rage. It was different from his usualposed noble demeanor or the cold expression he used when dealing with his fellow cult members. This was a more intimate, closer-to-his-nature look, as if the count had thrown off a mask and revealed his true face. His eyes glinted with hostility, carrying deep-seated resentment that had likely been festering for a long while. Morrison and the Pdins instinctively gripped their sword hilts at the sudden change; Luisen swallowed dry saliva. He had lived for about 30 years if one counted his life before the regression. That wasn''t a short amount of time, but it still wasn''t long enough to build a grudge with a man that was a part of his father''s generation. The vitriol the count spewed was enough to make him involuntarily shrink back. However, simultaneously, he felt a strange sense of ipatibility as if the count was talking past Luisen. Regardless, the situation was dangerous. Despite being apanied by the Pdins, they were still in the heart of the capital, amidst potential enemies. If Count Doubless suddenly snapped andunched an attack, Luisen and the Pdins would be helpless. Luisen tried to look resolute, "That''s not what I meant. I only meant that I believe in your and your territory''s loyalty." Was that an appropriate answer? Count Doubless exhaled, a sound that was partughter, partment. Something indecipherable. Then, with an intense gaze, he peered at Luisen''s face, "You speak like the former Duke." "Are you referring to my father?" "Like father, like son." "Thank youfor thepliment?" "Did that sound like apliment?" "Huh?" Luisen''s brain slowly started to hurt. What in the world did he want to say? What did he mean? And why was he bringing up my father all of a sudden?'' Luisen shot an anxious look to Morrison when the young lord felt that he couldn''t do this anymore. Save me!'' Morrison approachedperhaps his desperate signaling worked. The inquisitor opened his mouth, "My Duke, it''s almost time for your questioning. I think you''ll need to return to the mansion." "Ahah, that''s right. Yes. I have an appointment with a priest. For questioning. I''m a sinner now, after all. Well, I have to leave now. It was nice talking to you!" Luisen quickly whirled around. The count''s voice echoed from behind him, "Return home safely; we''ll see each other soon." Ayeeshwhat kind of curse was that?'' Luisen wondered what sort of expression the count would wear, but he felt like he shouldn''t turn around. So, he stubbornly looked forward, cing one step after another. With the Pdins following behind, no one stood in Luisen''s way anymore. "Haah." After mounting the carriage, the young lord sighed as if his blood pressure was finally lowering. Due to the thorough search, the interior of the carriage was inplete disarray. Luisen pressed at his eyes gently and recalled the count''s actions. nting his own son as a spy, orchestrating the sequence of events that lead him to flee by foot, trying to kidnap him Why would he concoct such intricate,plicated ns? The threads of motives, not entirely attributable to greed for power or fanatical devotion, left Luisen''s mind in a whirl, as if any clue in hand would slip away instantly. Perhaps it would all be clearer if he just talked to Carlton. His chest felt stuffy. "Let''s go to the mansion quickly," Luisen hastened the carriage driver. He missed his lover so much. *** By the time the eerie feeling Count Doubless had given him had subsided, the carriage had arrived at the mansion. As soon as the carriage''s door opened, Luisen jumped down. When he rushed through the front door, Carleton was in the first floor lobby. It must have been a long time since the mercenary arrived, but he had been waiting for Luisen to return and didn''t even change out of his clothes. Tears in his eyes, Luisen jumped into Carlton''s arms; they didn''t look at each other right away. The tenderness between them was even stronger than before due to the fact that they had to separate as soon as they met. Merely embracing wasn''t enoughCarlton, feeling overwhelmed with emotions, held Luisen tight and spun him around. Morrison, who entered the lobby btedly, apuded at the touching reunion. The deputy chancellor, who had been looking awkwardly at Luisen and Carlton''s tight hugs, gave Morrison a stunned stare. Morrison''s apuse brought Luisen back to his senses. "Carlton! Let me down! Your arm is injured!" Luisen tapped the mercenary on the back. Only then did Carlton regretfully ce his lover back down on the ground. Startled, Luisen checked the mercenary''s body. Sure enough, there was a faint bloodstain on his left arm. "You''re bleeding! How injured are you? You should''ve gotten treatment first!" "I left my Duke there and returned on my ownhow could I leave the entrance." "Still! Let''s get you treated first. What about other ces? Are you hurt anywhere else? Your clothes are absolutely tattered and filthy!" Luisen grabbed Carlton''s right arm and headed for histhe lord''sbedroom. Carlton''s lieutenant and Ennis followed behind. Carlton sat on the sofa and took off his shirt. Old wounds and new wounds littered his torso, and his left arm bore particrly severe injuries. Morrison examined Carlton''s wounds; meanwhile, Luisen held Carlton''s right hand in both of his while he watched his lover getting treated. Carlton began to recount his side of the story from when he met with the first prince to his disappearance. After breaking the window in the Audience Chamber and escaping, Carlton''s situation had be dire. His injuries were serious, and, while the entire pce was searching for him, he was stuck in a precarious position within the pce''s confines. In his current state, breaking through the strict surveince and leaving the pce was impossible. Just as he thought, am I going to be caught?'' Just when he was cornered, luck was on his side. He had copsed for a while in an empty room to escape pursuit and, by chance, he found a secret passage hidden behind the furniture. Thanks to the secret passage, Carlton managed to hold on by stealing herbs while keeping out of the public eye; there, he was able to staunch his wounds and steal water and food. "You should havee to meI''m the only one who would''ve helped you in the castle." Ennisined. "I know. But, if you got caught helping me, we both wouldn''t have had a way to ask for help from the outside." Carlton shrugged his shoulders. He had established a hideout since he knew rescue woulde eventually. In the meanwhile, Carlton leisurely explored the secret passage. He roamed freely around the pce, investigating anything that could be of help in the future. "All this while you''ve been searching for something like that?" "I had nothing to do, and my legs were intact." "Wowlook at that. I said you don''t need to worry for someone like that. We were all worried for no reason. He''s fine, seewe''re the ones that lost out." Carlton''s reply heated up his lieutenant''s temper. Ennis hugged the lieutenant out ofpassion and sympathy. "Honestlywhat do you mean he''s fine! He''s been hurt so badly!" Luisen pointed to the mercenary''s left arm. "That''s true. If all went wrong, one of his arms might have been trashed. Even if he''s been shed, he''s miraculously fine." Morrison piped up. "My Duke gave me a lot of presents." "?" Before Carlton left, Luisen had handed him various thingsanything he could grab. Most of the extraneous items were left behind, but something remained in Carlton''s pouch. As the mercenary changed his clothes to visit the first prince, he kept one item he had received from Luisen: tincture of medicine infused with the tears of a fairy. It prevented his injury from worsening. "Without it, as Morrison said, I would have had to abandon my left arm." "Oh, the power of love." Carltonughed tedly at Morrison''s words. "How can youugh about almost losing an arm?" Only Luisen was on the verge of tears. The mercenary was leaps and bounds above others even with just one arm, but the thought of that loss made Luisen''s heart ache. The saint alsocked an arm as well; simrly, the man was several times as good as others with both their arms, but the missing arm still proved to be a source of difort. Though outwardly the saint fared fine, he sometimes suffered due to that loss and pain. Come to think of it, the saint''s missing arm was also his left.'' The injury was extremely simr; the image of the one-armed pilgrim oveid atop Carlton. Such oveps had urred before, but this time it bothered the young lord more than usual.
TL: He''s slowly piecing things together!!!! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!